THE HARVARD ORIENTAL SERIES
VOLUME TWELVE
HARVARD ORIENTAL SERIES
EDITED
WITH THE COOPERATION OF VARIOUS SCHOLARS
BY
CHARLES ROCKWELL LANMAN
CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE INSTITUTE OF FRANCE (ACADEMIE DES INSCRIPTIONS
ET BELLES-LETTRES), ETC., PROFESSOR AT HARVARD UNIVERSITY
IDolume twelve
CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS
s Tbarvarb THntver0itE
1912
THE
PANCHATANTRA-TEXT
OF PURNABHADRA
CRITICAL INTRODUCTION AND LIST OF VARIANTS
BY
DR. JOHANNES HERTEL
PROFESSOR AM KOENIGLICHEN REAL-GYMNASIUM, DOEBELN, SAXONY
CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS
bp tmrvarfc
1912
The volumes of this Series may be had, in America, by addressing Messrs. GINN
AND COMPANY, at New York or Chicago or San Francisco, or at the home-office,
29 Beacon Street, Boston, Mass. ; in England, by addressing Messrs. GINN & Co.,
9 St. Martin's Street, Leicester Square, London, W.C. ; and in Continental Europe, by
addressing Mr. Otto Harrassowitz, Leipzig.— For the titles and descriptions and prices,
see the List at the end of this volume.
JAN 1 9 1967
'SITY OF T
PRINTED FROM TYPE AT THE
UNIVERSITY PRESS, OXFORD, ENGLAND
BY HORACE HART, M.A.
PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY
First edition, 1912, One Thousand Copies
TO THE MEMORY
OF
RICHARD PISCHEL
CONTENTS
PAGE
PREFATORY MATTER ix
Preface ix
Delayed appearance of the volume ........ ix
The material intended for volume xii divided between volumes xii and xiii ix
Designations of the manuscripts in the list of variants . . ix
The list of variants refers directly to the manuscripts themselves . . ix
The numbering of the single tales in volume xi ..... ix
Editor's non-acceptance of corrections of real errors . . . . x
Purnabhadra's attitude towards his sources . ... xi
Acknowledgement of obligations . .xii
Key to Tables I and II of volume xi 1
Aksara- forms in the manuscripts * and bh ...... 1
INTRODUCTION TO THE EDITION OP PURNABHADRA'S PANCATANTRA . . 5
Chapter I. Survey of the single recensions and of their MSS. . . 5
Pedigree of the recensions of the Pancatantra, in tabular form ... 5
Key to the pedigree under 25 headings .6
1-6. Kashmirian ........... 6
7. North- Western copy (N-W.), represented by
8. The Pahlavi recensions 7
9. Pseudo-Gunadhya ; 10. Somadeva ; 11. Ksemendra .... 7
12. North-Western epitome (n-w). From this flows
13. The source (n-w1) of 8
14. The archetype of the Southern Pancatantra 8
15-19. Manuscripts of the last, grouped under 5 sub-recensions . . 8
20. A lost manuscript (n-w2) agreeing with n-w1 . . . .10
21. Nepalese recension (v) . .10
22. The HitopadeSa 10
23. Textus simplicior (Jama) : H-class ; cr-class (Kielhorn-Biihler) . . 11
24. Pnrnabhadra's text (Jaina) .14
25. Later contaminated Jaina recensions ....... 15
25*. Textus simplicior, interpolated from Purnabhadra's recension . . 15
25*. Purnabhadra's text, interpolated from textus simplicior, &c. . . 15
25s. Single books of different recensions combined 16
25*. Other recensions (25* a to 254g) contaminated with Jaina recensions . 17
25°. Jaina recensions moulded into other forms ..... 20
25'. Versions from which the frame-stories have been eliminated . . 20
b
viii Contents
PAGE
Chapter II. Purnabhadra, his time, his work, his language . . 21
§ 1. Previous statements . . . . . . . . . .21
§ 2. The date of Parnabhadra's recension 22
§ 3. Parnabhadra's work 27
§ 4. Parnabhadra's language . ...... 31
Chapter III. Account of the manuscripts on which this edition is
based 37
§ 1. Description of the manuscripts ........ 37
Manuscripts bh, N (first group) ........ 37
Manuscripts *, PL1, Pr, M, p (second group) ...... 88
Manuscripts A, Bh, 4> .40
§2. Value and mutual relations of these manuscripts . . . .41
§ 3. The manuscript N goes back indirectly to bh . . . .42
§ 4. The manuscripts PL1, Pr, p, and M go back to * . . .42
§ 5. Critical discussion of the manuscript A 43
Discussion illustrated by text of Tale III, viii, Self-sacrificing dove . . 44
§ 6. Critical discussion of the manuscripts Bh and 3> . . .56
Discussion illustrated by text of Tale V, v, Ass as singer .... 67
§ 7. Books I to III in manuscripts Bh and 3> 67
Discussion illustrated by text of Tale I, xiii, Lion's retainers outwit camel 68
Chapter IV. Principles which guided the editor in constructing
the text 73
§ 1. Basis of the text of our edition 73
Manuscripts bh, N, A ; *, PL1, p, Pr, M ; Bh, * . .76
Manuscripts bh and * differ very little from Parnabhadra's autograph text 77
§ 2. Emendation of the text ......... 77
LIST OF VARIANTS 83
The variants are given for each page of text, from page 1 to page 290
INDEX or STANZAS ........... 201
It covers all the stanzas of Parnabhadra's text (HOS. 11)
And also those of the textus simplicior (Kielhorn-Btthler)
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS ...... . 230
Additions and corrections to volume xi .
Additions and corrections to volume xii 231
PREFACE
Delayed appearance of the volume. — This volume appears later than
the editor of this Series and the author expected. The printer's copy was
ready several years ago ; but circumstances for which nobody is to blame
prevented its being issued earlier than now.
Distribution of the material originally intended for this volume. —
The general plan of this volume may easily be seen from the table of
contents. As appears from page xvii of volume xi, it was my original
intention to give with this volume parallel specimens of the text of the
various recensions. Technical reasons, which have to do with the size
and shape of the sheets on which these specimens are printed and with
related problems of the bookbinder's art, made it seem more practical to
issue the specimens in a little atlas, and to designate the atlas as volume xiii.
Designations of the MSS. in the list of variants. — In the ' List of
Variants ', the designations of all the manuscripts (sigla codicum) of which
the variant readings are given in full have been printed at the bottom
of each page, whereas the designations of manuscripts to which only
occasional reference is made are there omitted.
The list of variants refers directly to the manuscripts themselves. —
The occasional quotations from the Berlin manuscript K (see below, p. 15,
252) are given from the collations of Benfey and of Professor R. Schmidt.
Unless the contrary is expressly stated, all the other references are to the
respective manuscripts themselves and not to collations or to secondary
copies.
The numbering of the single tales in volume xi. — In volume xi the
superscriptions qraTT ^ and so on, at the head of the single tales, are given
in the usual Occidental fashion. This is a deviation from the procedure
of the manuscripts. Partly by way of justification, and partly for the
sake of beginners, it is well to state here that, in the first place, Sanskrit
manuscripts never have such story-numbers at the beginning of the single
stories, but always (if they number the stories at all) at the end ; and, in
the second place, that even the best manuscripts are inconsistent in this
matter.
By way of illustration, a few details may be given. Our MSS. of
the bh-class have no story-numbers ; the numbering contained in the MSS.
x Preface
of the *-class and in the fifth tantra of Bh are given in the ' variants '.
See, for instance, variants on p. 6, 1. 27, p. 14, 1. 5, p. 21, 1. 11, &c. Since the
interpolated stories are in most cases numbered before the frame-stories,
the numbering of the MSS. disagrees of course with that of our printed
text. The frame-story I, xv of our edition, e. g., is numbered as xxi in
the MSS. of the *-class, whereas the intercalated stories xvi to xx are thus
numbered both in the print and in the MSS. In tantra v, the frame-story
is numbered as i in the *-class, and all the following stories are numbered
down to xii. In this case the frame-stories are throughout numbered in
the MSS. before the intercalated stories, whereas in Bh, which in this
tantra is a MS. of the textus simplicior, the frame-story is numbered as i,
our first story as ii, our third story, in which all the following tales are
contained, as xii (see variants on p. 289, n), our stories iv to ix in like
manner as iv to ix, and our x as xi ; whereas our xi, which is inserted in x,
is numbered in Bh as x.
Editor's non-acceptance of corrections of real errors. — At the end of
this volume, some additional corrections to vol. xi are appended. Several
learned friends of mine have sent me emendations which they will not find
among these corrections. I need not say that — thankfully and carefully —
I took all their proposals into consideration ; but in the course of my
critical work I have become extremely cautious in correcting the readings
of good MSS. Nothing indeed could at first sight be more convincing than
the emendation f*}U!!9J)tmtft, which one of these scholars proposed instead
of f^BJnprffo, as my text reads p. 2, 1. 12. But as the best MSS. of both
the recensions of the textus simplicior, from which Purnabhadra took this
passage, confirm the reading of the MSS. of his own recension, this con-
jecture is inadmissible; see variants on p. 2,12.
The same scholar proposed to read with the editions of Kosegarten
(V, 49), Blihler (V, 60), Jivananda VidySsagara (V, 60), and Kasinath
Pandurang Parab (V, 58) f*nft?if instead of f*HI«!li, as our text has in
its stanza V, 46 b. But again our variants (on p. 273, l) show that Purna-
bhadra took the wording of this stanza into his text exactly as he found it
in his sources, and we have no right to alter what he approved. There
can be no doubt that in this as in other cases the later printed editions
simply follow that of Kosegarten ; cp. below, p. 53, and Indogermanische
Forschungen xxix, 215 ff.
I now regret that I followed Parab in correcting the chandobhanga
in stanza II, 155 a. This stanza is absent from all the other recensions of
the Pancatantra including the textus simplicior. I found it in a metrically
correct form in Parab's Subhashita-ratna-bhandagara and in his edition of
Preface xi
Ballala's Bhojaprabandha, and as the correction seemed to be an unavoidable
one, I adopted it. But later on, I found the same stanza with exactly
the same chandobhanga in Jivananda Vidyasagara's edition of the Bhoja-
prabandha and in the metrical version of the Campakasresthikathanaka ;
see below, Variants on p. 163, 13. And when my ' Variants ' were already
printed, I found again this stanza with its chandobhanga in the printed
edition of Devavijaya Gani's Pandavacharitra (see Yashovijaya Jaina
Granthamala, 26, p. 152), and in three old MSS., the one containing
Dharmacandra's Malayasundarikatha, the other two Hemavijaya's Katha-
ratnakara (story 211). Hence it is evident that this stanza was current
in its faulty form, and that this form should be restored in our text. As
here, Purnabhadra in several places took over into his text anomalies of
his sources ; see below, p. 30 f. and p. 36. All these cases should be
carefully observed, as they afford us one of the best means for constructing
a pedigree of the different recensions, and for finding out their most
trustworthy MSS.
In my emendations I always carefully examined the best MSS. of att
the old recensions, including both classes of the textus simplicior, and
I beg my critics not to venture conjectures of their own, without comparing
the same sources and without taking into due consideration their genetic
relations. The text of Kielhorn and Blihler cannot replace the MSS. of
the textus simplicior, as will appear from our parallel specimens, from
pages 58 ff. of this volume, and from the occasional quotations strewn over
my notes.
Purnabhadra's attitude towards Ms sources. — Purnabhadra no doubt
knew Sanskrit well, and if he had not been renowned for his pdndityam,
no minister would have entrusted him with the revision of so celebrated
and widely-known a nltitastra as the Pancatantra already was in Purna-
bhadra's time. Moreover, his work would not have been so widely circulated
and copied again and again to even recent times, by Jainas as well as
by Brahmanas, if it had not been approved by the most cultivated people
of his own time as well as of later times. Hence it seems to me now quite
possible that he was well aware of such anomalies as he took over into his
text, but that he intentionally refrained from altering them. In stanza 5
of his Prasasti he says :
xii Preface
This shows at all events that he had a great consideration for his sources,
which, as appears from our parallel specimens, he followed pretty faithfully.
Acknowledgement of obligations. — Once more I have the pleasant duty
of making public acknowledgement of invaluable help and kindness
received from very many scholars. First of all I must thank Geheimrat
Professor Boysen, Director of the Leipziger Universitatsbibliothek, Professor
Miinzel, Director of the Hamburger Stadtbibliothek, and Mr. F. W. Thomas,
Chief Librarian of the India Office Library, London. These gentlemen
sent me the Pancatantra MSS. preserved in their respective libraries and
permitted me to use them under the most liberal conditions. To Mr. Thomas
I owe the possibility of collating again the London MS. A, and the Poona
MSS. bhPBh. Moreover, this scholar procured for me copies of the most
valuable MS. h (see below, p. 12 f.), of the Ulwar MS., and of the MS.
preserved in the Raghunath Temple Library (cp. p. 231 of this volume).
Both these latter MSS. are inferior fragmentary copies of Purnabhadra's
recension. But to know this is a great relief for an editor, for whom
nothing can be more painful than the thought that there may still exist
some MSS. of very great value which he is not allowed to use.
To Professor A. A. Macdonell of Oxford I am deeply indebted for
sending me the Pancatantra MSS. of the Max Miiller Memorial. Besides,
he as well as Mr. Thomas collated for me a passage of the originals of
Kosegarten's MSS. BCDEF which were not in my hands, when I needed
them for this single passage ; see below, p. 44 f . To Mr. Premchand
Keshavlal Mody, M.A., LL.B., of Ahmedabad, I owe the use of the MSS. pr
(see p. 12) and Pr (see p. 14). Sastravisaradajainacarya Muniraj Shrl
Dharmavijaya Suri, the founder of Shri Yasovijayajainapathas'ala in
Benares, and his head disciple, Muni Indravijaya, who unite in their
persons the truly Indian pandityam with a keen sense for philological
criticism and with a far-sighted benevolence to all the scholars interested
in Jaina literature, have sent me many valuable Jaina MSS. and books
necessary for my further work, and have given me many items of informa-
tion of the utmost value which it would have been difficult or impossible
to get in Europe.
In 1910 the Munich Academy awarded from the income of the Edmund
Hardy Foundation a prize of one thousand marks for my Contributions to
the History and Criticism of the Pancatantra Literature (Arbeiten zur
Geschichte und Kritik des Pancatantra). Since Theodor Benfey was a
member of that distinguished corporation, and dedicated to it, over half
a century ago, his celebrated pioneer work in Comparative Literature,
entitled ' Pantschatantra ', and since so eminent an authority in that same
Preface xiii
field as Geheimrat Ernst Kuhn is closely and no doubt authoritatively
concerned with the administration of the Hardy Fund, it is a matter
of deep satisfaction to me that I am here able to record the Academy's
approval of the way in which I am continuing the work of Benfey.
If I am able to continue this work, I owe the happy privilege in largest
measure to Professor Charles R. Lanman; for at his instance an inter-
national memorial signed by seventy subscribers (more than a third of the
signatures came from India), was addressed to the Koniglich Sdchsische
Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften with a petition that this corporation request
the Koniglich Sachsisches Ministerium des Kuitus und offentlichen Unter-
richts to allow me the leisure necessary for bringing my work to a
satisfactory conclusion. Rektor Professor Dr. Curt Schmidt of our Real-
gymnasium in Doebeln most kindly supported this petition, and the Royal
Ministry granted it. I may now hope to complete the literary-historical
part of my undertaking, as with the present volumes (xii. and xiii. of this
Series) I am completing the philological part thereof.
I need scarcely add that for these volumes, as for volume xi, Professor
Lanman has laid me under deep obligation by revising my Introduction
and other preliminary matter in respect of its English style, and by
arranging the contents of the volumes with his well-known editorial skill.
Mr. J. C. Pembrey, Hon. M.A. (Oxon.), the Oriental Reader at the
Clarendon Press, has not only done his work with his unfailing care and
pains, but has also given me many valuable suggestions which I was glad
to follow.
To all the above-mentioned gentlemen and corporations, and to the
Royal Ministry, I here record my heartfelt thanks. The great and
sympathetic interest which they have shown in this large and laborious
undertaking, gives me courage to address myself to its second and perhaps
more difficult part; and this, when complete, will, very likely, and as
I hope, turn out to be a History of the Indian Narrative Literature.
JOHANNES HEBTEX.
OrossbaucUitz bei Doebeln, Saxony,
December 10, 1911.
KEY TO TABLES I AND II OF VOLUME XI
Specimens of the MSS. * and bh in facsimile. — In volume XI,
between the end of the introductory matter (p. xlviii) and the first page
of Purnabhadra's text, are inserted two Tables, containing collotype re-
productions of fifteen specimen-parts of the MSS. 41 and bh. These facsimiles
are designated as ' No. 1 ' and so on, and are thus referred to in this Key.
They are especially useful as showing the old aksara-forms used in our
MSS., and as making it very clear how some of them were easily liable
to be misread by later copyists.
Facsimile No. 1 shows a verso-page of *, corresponding to the passage
beginning svayutMntikam (169, l of our text) and ending with bhadra (170, 12).
Our reproduction is a trifle smaller in size than the original. The original
has three red spots : one in the centre of the middle square beneath
the (correct) leaf-number 60, and encircling the small hole ; one in the right
margin, covering the figure 5 of the (wrong) leaf-number 56, of which
the figure 6 and part of figure 5 have been lost in the course of time
with part of the margin ; and one just opposite to it in the left margin.
Facsimile No. 2 shows a recto-page of *, corresponding to the passage
gatam vyddham to krtah inclusive, 173, 2 to 174, 23 of our text. The original
has only one red spot, namely, in the middle of the blank square.
Facsimile No. 7 shows a verso-page of MS. bh, corresponding to our
text 125,11 rtkdni to 125,29 samdptam ce inclusive. The original is a trifle
larger than the facsimile, and has neither the blank square in the middle
of the page nor the red spots in the middle and in the margins.
The Jain diagram for the sacred word arham appears in ¥, see No. 2,
7 e. — Aunsvara appears at the end of the line in *, see No. 2, 12 g. Cp.
Variants 183, 11. The same character is used merely to fill out the blank
space at the end of the line in *, No. 8, 6 g and 7 g. Variants thereof
in *, No. 1, 1 z, 4 z, 9 z, 14 z ; No. 2, 7 g. — Red markings. In the originals
of * and bh, the words uktam ca, api ca, the ends of the single padas,
and other important places are coloured with red.
Aksara-forma of the MSS. * and bh. — Under the headings of such
forms as are for one reason or another of interest, are now given references
to the facsimiles and to the places thereon where such forms may be found.
References for ¥ are on the left ; those for bh are on the right.
Key to Tables I and II of Volume XI
Aksara-forms.
Initial i :
Post-consonantal « :
Post>consonantal ai:
Post-consonantal o :
Post-consonantal au :
Modern forms :
gga:
gha, old form :
{/ha and ppa :
gha, modern form :
gha and tha :
jha:
jjha :
tit and nu :
In facsimiles of MS. ^.
No.l,2ik; 7e; 8n; 14r.
No. l,2b dhe; 2m, 5r ye; 2u
se ; 3 y le ; 5 d Me ; 5m sthe.
No. 1, 4bg rai; 6u, 12 1 dai;
14 c tat ; 10 a smai ; 14 e thai
2g yo; 3f
3 n <o ; 3 s go ;
No. 1, 1 m
tro ; 8 1 sto ;
3 v 6/10.
No. 1, 1 q mau; 3q, 8b dau;
6 z saw.
No. 1, 11 n ro; 11 z yo ; No. 2,
7 b fyo.
No. 2, 15 f rggam (distinctly two
ga's). The usual form No. 15,
2 in durggam.
No. 8, 4 b c rgha ; 7 a pfea ;
No.2,9bg*u; 10f,Ucgha;
No. 9, 1 a gha.
The old form of gha is distinct
from that of ppa, but easily
confused with it : cp. No. 1,
1 c rppi ; 4 h rppa ; No. 8,
2 a, 6 d rppa.
No. 1, 5t gha; No. 2, 1 c, 2a
ghu ; 4 d ghra.
The modern form of gha is
distinct from that of tha, but
easily confused with it : cp.
No. 1, 1 v tham ; 6 y, 13 s tha ;
No. 8, Igtha; Qftham; lOe
rtham.
No. 1, 15 c jhum (quite distinct
from leu 15 e and g) ; cp.
jjhi, No 12, 2 a.
No. 9, 3 b jjha (cp. Buhler,
Palaogr., Table V, v-18 from
inscr. ca. 807 A. D.) ; No. 12,
2 a jjhi (cp. Btihler, Palaogr.,
TableV, xiy.xviii, xix, xxi-18).
Very nearly alike. For tu, see
No. 1, Id, 3k, 7x; No. 8,
8b ; for nu, see No. 1, 15 b.
In facsimiles of MS. bh.
No instance.
No. 7, 1 middle tye ; 1 first quar-
ter ye ; 1 third quarter ste ;
1 fourth quarter te, ke ; 2 first
quarter sre, &c.
No. 7, 5 and 6 middle, and 9 first
quarter thai ; 6 first quarter
kyai ; 10 third quarter dai.
No. 7, 1 fourth quarter no ; 2 first
quarter yo ; 3 second quarter
vyo, dyo, to ; fourth quarter
vyo, dyo.
No instance.
No. 7, 7 second quarter ptai.
No instance.
No instance in the facsimiles
(and none in the entire MS.).
No instance.
In bh, the form of tha is like
that of our printed texts :
No. 7, 1 a rtha ; 2 third quarter
tha ; 5 middle thai.
No instance.
No instance.
For nu, see No. 7, 7 first quarter.
Key to Tables I and II of Volume XI
Aksara-forms.
t and n in conjuncts :
tra:
In facsimiles of MS. \^.
Very similar. Thus :
No. 1, 2g, 5k; troBf; <H9b.
In facsimiles of MS. bh.
Cp. nnr, No. 7, 1 first quarter ;
tra, No. 7, 6 first quarter.
No. 5, 1.
tsa, No. 7, 2 second quarter and
9 first quarter ; No. 5, 3 end.
No. 7, 2 last quarter, exactly
like sru.
Identical in bh. For tya, tya,
see No. 7, 4. first half, four
examples ; tye, No. 7, 1 middle ;
tya, 2 end. For nya, No. 7,
2 third quarter ; 3 beg. ; 6
middle.
tha after s, cha, b before dha, and s before ta or tha or i\a, are very similar. Thus :
tvd:
tsa:
stu:
tya and nya :
No. 1,2 x, 8 h, 13d.
No. 1, 8c; fcw No. 1, 12 a;
tsne No. 1, 14 v.
Quite distinct in \fr. For tya,
see No. 8, 3bc; tye, No. 1,
6 be, 12 d; tyu, 2 q. For
nya, see No. 1, 9 c, 10 v.
stha: No. 13, 3a; sthe, No. 1, 5m;
stha No. 3, 2 middle ; 4 end.
ecfco : No. 1, 4 u v ; No. 10, 2 and 4.
bdha: No. 1, 11 p; cp.No.10,1 second
half.
ita: No. 1, 10 q, &c.
stha: No instance.
sna : No instance.
ddha and dtw : Identical in i/c. For both, see
No. 1, 14 q, niryativasad vad-
dha.
stha, No. 7, 2 third quarter;
sthi, 6 second quarter.
cchi, No. 6, 2 middle.
No instance.
No. 7, 1 third quarter (twice).
No. 6, 3a.
No. 5, 2 middle.
Distinct in bh. For ddha, see
No. 7, 6 first quarter ; ddhya,
1 third quarter; ddhi, 8 first
andfourth,andlOfirst quarter.
For dvi, see No. 7, 7 second
quarter.
INTRODUCTION TO THE EDITION OF
PURNABHADRA'S PANCATANTRA
Chapter I. Survey of the Single Recensions, and of their
Manuscripts, as used by the Author of this Volume.
Pedigree of the recensions of the Fancatantra. — Below is given
a statement of the various Indian recensions, and in such a tabular form
as to make clear the genetic relations. The Brahmanical recensions are
marked with a star (*) ; the Jaina recensions with a dagger (f).
1 'Original work (Kashmir, about 200 B. C. ?)
2 *t (Kashmir)
6 *K (Kashmir)-
before 570
9 'Pseudo-Gunadhya
7*N-W
North- Western India
i
10 *Somadeva,
Kathasaritsa-
gara, 1063-1082
(Kashmir)
11 *Ksemendra,
Brhatkatha-
manjarl,
about 1040,
Kashmir
12 *n-w 8 Pahlavi recen-
North-Western sions, Persia,
epitome after Western Asia,
Kalidasa (fifth North Africa,
century) Europe,
from about 570
13 'n-w1
14*SP
Dekkan
20* n-w2
3 *£ (Kashmir)
I
4 *gar. a,
Kashmir,
before 1000
5 *£b. /3
Kashmir,
before 1000
Tamil
recensions
23 ttextus simplicior,
North- Western India,
after 850.
H-class and a-class
I i I V
15*0 16*0 17 *y 18*8 19 *£
I
21*K 22 'Hitopade^a
Nepal Bengal ?
before 1373
24 tPOrnabhadra,
North-Western India,
1199
25 Later mixed recension*
6 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions
Key to the pedigree. — There follows now, under twenty-five headings
corresponding with those of the table (1-25), a brief statement as to each
of the inferrible or extant recensions of the Paiicatantra, so far as known
to the editor of Purnabhadra's recension, and as to the MSS. used by him
as editor, and in his studies of the history and sources of that text.
1. The original work.
The author's MS. of this work and all exact copies of it are lost.
2. t.
Some copy, inferrible but no longer extant, of the original work, which
copy already contained certain mistakes and interpolations.
3. 8'.
The lost Sarada archetype of the Kashmir recension or Tantrakhyayika.
S contained many corruptions and gaps, and some more interpolations.
4. S'ar. a.
The more original text of the Tantrakhyayika. Known from the MSS. :
P = Puna, Deccan College viii. 145.
P1 = one leaf, containing most of the kathamukha, Decc. Coll. viii. 145.
p1 = the greater part of MS. p, belonging to Dr. M. A. Stein.
The Sanskrit text of MS. P was printed in Abh. der Kgl. Sachs. Ges. der
Wissenschaften, vol. xxii, No. v, p. 1 ff.
5. S'ar. /3.
The slightly revised and enlarged text of the Tantrakhyayika. Used by
Ksemendra. Part of the interpolations contained in Sar. /3 go back to some
MS. of the K-class (No. 6). MSS. :
p2 = the smaller (last) part of MS. p, belonging to Dr. M. A. Stein,
z, and its derivatives p r R, MSS. belonging to Dr. Stein.
Critical edition of these recensions : Tantrakhyayika, die alteste Fassung
des Pancatantra. Nach den Handschriften beider Rezensionen zum
eraten Male herausgegeben von Johannes Hertel. . . . (= Abh. der Kgl.
Ges. d. Wissensch. zu Gottingen. Phil.-hist. Kl. N.F. Band xii. 2).—
Translation: Tantrakhyayika. Die alteste Fassung des Pancatantra.
Aus dem Sanskrit iibersetzt mit Einleitung und Anmerkungen von
Johannes Hertel. 1909. Leipzig und Berlin. Druck und Verlag von
B. G. Teubner. 2 vols.
and of their Manuscripts
6. K.
A lost Sarada MS. which was the source of all the other recensions of
the Pancatantra.
7. JS-W.
A North- Western copy flowing from K, not extant, but represented by
8. The Palilavi Recensions.
The Pahlavi version itself is lost, but very numerous offshoots of it are
preserved. See V. Chauvin, Bibliographic des ouvrages arabes ou relatifs
aux Arabes public's dans 1' Europe chre"tienne de 1810 a 1885. II. Kalilah.
Liege. H. Vaillant-Carmanne, Imprimeur. Leipzig, en commission chez
0. Harrassowitz, Querstrasse 14. A new edition and translation of the
Old Syriac version has been given by Prof. Friedrich Schulthess of Konigs-
berg. Title : Kalila und Dimna, Syrisch und Deutsch. Berlin. Verlag von
Georg Reimer. 1911.
9. Fseudo-Gtmadliya.
The lost metrical extract from an old text of the Pancatantra, interpolated
in a North- Western recension of the Brhatkatha.
10. Somadeva.
The abbreviated Sanskrit translation of No. 9, contained in Somadeva's
Kathasaritsagara. Editions used by the author of this volume :
Br = Katba Sarit Sagara. Die Marchensammlung des Somadeva. Buch vi.
vii. viii. Herausg. von Hermann Brockhaus. Leipzig 1862 in Com-
mission bei F. A. Brockhaus (= Abh. fur die Kunde d. MorgenL,
herausg. v. d. Deutschen Morgenl. Gesellschaft, ii, No. 5).
Du = The Kathasaritsagara of Somadevabhatta. Ed. by Pandit Durgaprasad
and Kasinath Pandurang Parab. Printed and published by the
proprietor of the " Nirnaya-Sagara " Press. Bombay. 1889.
MSS. used by the author of this volume :
A = I. 0. 1881, E. 3957.
B = I. 0. 2165, E. 3949.
C = I. 0. 1102, E. 3955.
K = Sanskrit College, Calcutta, No. 1796.
P = Deccan College, 1887-1892, No. 660.
11. Kaemendra.
The abbreviated Sanskrit translation of No. 9, contained in Ksemendra's
Brhatkatha-manjaii, xvi. 286 to 567. Editions :
8 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions
v. M = Der Auszug aus dem Pancatantra in Kshemendras Brihatkatha-
manjari. Einleitung, Text, Uebersetzung und Anmerkungen von Leo
von Mankowski, dr. jur. & phil. Leipzig, Otto Harrassowitz 1892.
£ = The Brihatkathamanjari of Kshemendra. Ed. by mahamahopadyaya (!)
pandit Sivadatta, Head Pandit and Superintendent, Sanskrit Depart-
ment, Oriental College, Lahore, and KasMnath Pandurang Parab.
Printed and published by Tukaram Javaji, proprietor of Javaji
Dadaji's " Nirnaya-Sagara " Press. Bombay. 1901.
12. n-w.
A north-western epitome, in which all the stories and nearly all the verses
of N-W were given. It must have been composed after Kalidasa's
Kumarasambhava : see vol. I of my translation of the Tantrakhyayika,
p. 158, middle.
13. n-w1.
This is a derivative of n-w, and the immediate source of
14. SF.
The archetype of the so-called Southern Pancatantra. Of this archetype
no quite faithful copy has been handed down to us. The MSS. known
to us belong to the following five sub-recensions :
15. SFa.
A | A B palm-leaf MSS., C a paper MS., all of them belonging to the
B I late Prof. Leo von Mankowski, and kindly lent to the author
C ) of this volume by him.
K, a copy of the MS. of the Madras Government Oriental MSS. Library,
Alph. Index, p. 46, No. 7-1-7.
L, ditto, 7-1-6.
N, ditto, 7-1-8.
Q, a copy of the Tanjore MS., Burnell, Class. Index, p. 165b, No. 5,110.
P, a copy of the beginning of the Tanjore MS., Burnell, p. 165b, No. 5,109.
R, ), !, » » !> 5,111.
S, „ „ „ ,, „ 5,113.
TJ, „ „ „ „ „ 5,116.
V, „ „ „ „ „ 10,^40.
W, „ „ „ „ „ 10,241.
Y, „ „ „ „ ,, 10,242.
Z, a copy of a not numbered MS. of the Palace Library, Tanjore. In this
copy, the text of the SP is wrongly ascribed to Ksemendra.
and of their Manuscripts
After my edition of the SP was printed, I got, through the kind help
of Prof. E. Hultzsch and Govt. Epigraphist V. Venkayya, the MS. b,
i. e. a copy of the beginning of the MS. Hultzsch, Reports on Sanskrit
MSS. in Southern India, No. II, p. 45, 1219. This MS. goes with B.
16. SP ft.
F, a collation of the MS. of the Madras Govt. Or. MSS. Library^
Alph. Index, p. 46, No. 3-2-20.
H, a copy of the MS. of the Madras Govt. Or. MSS. Library, Alph.
Index, p. 46, No. 6 B-3-15.
. first
group.
0, a copy of the MS. of the Madras Govt. Or. MSS. Library, Alph.
Index, p. 46, No. 3-4-19.
E, a copy of the MS. of the Madras Govt. Or. MSS. Library, Alph.N
Index, p. 46, No. 7-1-5. I second
1, a copy of the MS. of the Madras Govt. Or. MSS. Library, Alph. [group.
Index, p. 46, No. 7-1-10. j
M, a copy of the MS. of the Madras Govt. Or. MSS. Library, Alph.j third
Index, p. 46, No. 5-3-13. J group.
The text of the MSS. F HO, El, with the variants of the best MSS. of
SP a has been published in the following edition :
Das siidliche Pancatantra. Sanskrittext der Rezension /3 mit den
Lesarten der besten Hss. der Rezension o, herausg. von Johannes
Hertel. Des xxiv. Bandes der Abhandlungen der phil.-hist. Kl. der
Kgl. Sachs. Ges. d. Wissenschaften No. V. Leipzig bei B. G. Teubner
1906.
17. SPy.
D = India Office, Biihler MSS. April 24, 1888, No. 320.
G = India Office, Burnell 211.
A useless attempt towards publishing these two MSS. has been made
by Dr. Michael Haberlandt, Zur Geschichte des Pancatantra, Sitzungsber.
d. phil.-hist. Cl. der Wiener Ak. d. Wissensch. 1884, p. 397 ff. Cp. ZDMG.
Iviii, p. 3 ff.
18. SP 8.
T, a copy of the MS. of the Palace Library, Tanjore, Burnell's Class. Index,
p. 165b, No. 5,112. Cp. Introduction to my ed. of SP, p. xxxiv f.
19. 8F ;'.
X, an old palm-leaf MS., presented to the author by the late Prof. v.
Mankowski. An analysis of this southern ' textus arnplior ' has been
given ZDMG. Ix. 769 ff. and Ixi. 18 ff.
c
10 Chap. I. Swvey of the Single Recensions
There are, furthermore, two Paris MSS. of the SP, and one MS. belonging
to Prof. Teza, which were not available for me. Cp. ed. of the SP,
Intr., pp. xxix and xxxiii.
20. n-w1.
A lost MS. agreeing on the whole with n-w1, but having numerous more
original readings. The first and second tantras were transposed in this
recension.
21. v.
A. Nepalese recension, containing only the verses and one prose sentence
which the copyist evidently took for a stanza. First and second tantras
transposed. MSS. :
n1, a copy presented to the author by the Durbar of Nepal, and containing
books I to III incl. Cp. ed. of SP, p. Ixxxviiiff. The complete
variants of this MS. are given in the ed. of SP.
n2, a copy of the beginning and of the end, transcribed from the same
original as n1, and procured for me by Prof. Sylvain Le"vi. This
MS. contains the stanzas of tantras iv and v, which are missing in n1.
They are printed in the appendix to my Introduction to the edition
of the Sanskrit text of the Tantrakhyayika, p. xxvii.
22. The Hitopadesa.
This is based on n-w2 and some other story book. Its author was a Saiva
called Narayana, who wrote for some king Dhavalacandra, probably in
Bengal. Books I and II transposed as in v.
Editions with critical notes: 1. Hitopadesas id est Institutio salutaris.
Textum codd. MSS. collatis recensuerunt interpretationem latinam et
annotationes criticas adiecerunt Augustus Guilelmus a Schlegel et
Christianus Lassen. Pars I. textum sanscritum tenens. Bonnae ad
Rhenum MDCCCXXIX. . . . Pars II. commentarium criticum tenens. . . .
MDCCCXXXI. (The translation promised on the title has not appeared).
2. Hitopadesa by Narayana. Ed. by Peter Peterson. Bombay, 1887
(= Bombay Sanskrit Series, No. xxxiii).
As to these and other editions compare : tJber Text und Verfasser
des Hitopadesa. Inaugural-Dissertation . . . bei der hohen philoso-
phischen Facultat der Universitat Leipzig eingereicht von Johannes
Hertel . . . Leipzig. Druck von Breitkopf & Hartel, 1897.
A truly critical edition of this work is still a desideratum. The Nepalese
MS. N, mentioned by Peterson in the preface of his edition, p. i, did
not belong to the British Museum, as Prof. Peterson thought, but to
and of their Manuscripts 11
the late Prof. Cecil Bendall, and now belongs to the Cambridge
University Library. A MS. which Prof. Zachariae presented to the
Library of the German Oriental Society has been described by him
ZDMG. Ixi. 342.
After the publication of SP and v it will now be an easy task to
determine the best MSS. of the Hitopadesa and to give a truly critical
edition of this work.
23. The textus simplicior.
Called in the MSS. Pamcakhyanaka. This text is the work of some
Jaina author who seems to have lived after the middle of the ninth
century A. D., since he quotes a stanza of Rudrata 1, and before 1199 A. D.,
as Purnabhadra used this text as one of his main sources. The author
added new tales and new stanzas, especially from Kamandaki 2, transposed
the stories, especially in books III and IV, and greatly amplified the bulk
of the Pancatantra, especially in the fifth book. As for the single stories,
he not only altered their wording throughout, but also their purport. The
stories of the textus simplicior have many features in common with
Buddhistic forms of these tales, which deviate from the old Pancatantra
texts. The MSS. of this recension disagree very considerably, and in most
of them the text is in no good state. All of them are revised copies.
MSS. of the textus simplicior :
H, No. 281 of the Hamburger Stadtbibliothek. Not dated, but older
than I.
I, No. 280 of the Hamburger Stadtbibliothek, dated sarn. 1701. As to
H and I see my paper ' Kritische Bemerkungen zu Kosegartens
Pancatantra ', ZDMG. Ivi. 293 ff.
O, MS. of the Bodleian, Oxford, Aufrecht's Cat., p. 157% No. 335, ' ex
eodem codice atque Hamburgenses H. I. videtur transcripta esse.'
Dated sam. 1709. This MS. I have not seen.
Bh, fifth book, contains a text very closely agreeing with that of the
Hamb. MSS., but without two interpolations of H I. See below,
p. 56 ff., and cp. No. 25, Later Mixed Recensions.
<r = Decc. College, Peterson's Fifth Report, No. 356. Not dated. Copied
by gani Caritraklrtti, disciple of gani Tejastilaka. Corrected by pandit
Sukirtti and pandit Amarasimha.
s = Decc. Coll. i. 17. First leaf replaced. Copied from an old original
(many small gaps). Not dated.
1 See Pischel's edition of Rudrata (Rudrata's (Jffigaratilaka and Ruyyaka's Sahrdaya-
lila. Kiel, Haeseler 1886), p. 26.
* Benfey, Pantschatantra I, p. xv, note 2.
12 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions
S = Decc. Coll. xv. 147. First two leaves and last leaf missing. The
conclusion of IV, vii (Mouse-maiden), with IV, viii (Saints' clothes) is
an unintelligibly short abstract, after which the fourth tantra is
concluded. Dated samv. 1534 caitramase suklapakse 5 pamcamyam
tithau somavasare atreha Harsapure
sutena savakena pustika likhita punyasyarthe tena punyena bhagavan
sri Mahat'WiM piitostu, &c.
a = Decc. Coll. xii. 252. A fragmentary MS. of the text contained in S.
The conclusion of IV, vii (with the emboxed story IV, viii) is literally
the same in both MSS. The following leaves are missing : 1-55 incl.,
59-61, 63-74, 77, 80, 85, 86, 89, 93 to the end. At the end of tantra iv
the copyist gives his name : likhitam idam pro(!)hita-Ramacamdrabhi-
dhena nijapathanartham paropakrtaye castuh I
pr = a MS. belonging to the Bhandar of Ahmedabad, and lent to me
through the good offices of Mr. Keshavlal Premchand Mody of the
same town. It bears the marks da° 7, pra° 25 ml, and da 13 pra 15.
Colophon: sarnvat 1592 varse vaisasasiditraravau lisitam. This MS.
agrees very closely with the edition of Kielhorn and Buhler.
Bii2 = India Office, Buhler MS. 86. Fragment, leaves 1-39 incl. of 88 leaves
missing. Dated Samvat 1804, Saltern 1669 praihamMe pausavadya 2
dvitlydydm ludhe Bhisagupandmnd Sn-Ndrdyanapamta(i. e. pamclitaftutena
suhrdvarenedam pamcopdkhydndkliyam pustakam likhitam svdrtham par&rtfiam
ca, &c.
Mil* = Max Miiller Memorial e 11, Bodleian, Oxford, 50 leaves. Begins
kd sotkamtMs tutati iva (corresp. to Purn. 230, 3). The text of this MS.
belongs to the o--class. Dated sake 772 Sdrvarindmasamvatsare vaisdkfia-
$uddhanava»<ydm.
h = a copy of the MS. mentioned in Sh. R. Bhandarkar's Report, Bombay,
1907, p. 55, § 46. The original lies in a dilapidated fort in Hanumangad
or Bhatner (Bikaner). Bhandarkar says : ' The place in the fort where
I saw the box of manuscripts is also dilapidated and deserted. The
heir to the manuscripts is a young boy who, I believe, is studying at
Patiala.' . . . Bhandarkar calls the original ' a copy of Panchatantra
made in Samvat 1429, while Firuz Shah Taghlak was on the throne.'
Mr. F. W. Thomas kindly procured me the copy, which was ordered
by the Durbar of Bikaner. It has been made by two copyists, neither
of whom knew Sanskrit, and both of whom, especially the second one,
very often misread the old-fashioned characters of the original. The
colophon does not mention the date given by Bhandarkar, as the
copyist of this part of the MS. evidently altered it to give the date
and of their Manuscripts 13
of his own copy. As the colophon gives an idea of the knowledge
which this copyist — the better one of the two — has of the Sanskrit
language, I give it here : sarapum [for samaptam !] vedam aparlksita-
karanam nama pamcamam tamtramm iti i vrhatpamcatamtram samattamh
(corr. to samaptamh)!! samvat 1965 ramitimigasaravadl 12 ne lisamtamm
atmacatarabhuja FiMneran&g&r&m&dhye Saratare gacchai II yadrsam
pustamka drstva tadrsam lisitam maya I yadi I suddhamm asuddham.
va mama doso na diyateh II srir astuh II srikalpamnam astuh II s"rl
subham bhavayat h II h. This copy is very faulty. Moreover, very
many corrections and glosses are entered in it in some places. In
spite of all this the copy is valuable. But a future editor of the
textus simplicior must try to get the original of our copy for his work.
This original must contain a good old text of this work. The story
I, v is concluded in it as in H I.1 In the Introduction to my transla-
tion of the Tantrakhyayika, p. 158 (Kap. II, § 2, 1, S. 31), I have shown
that the stanza which contains the argument of story II, iii of our text
has been altered in all the descendants of K, and has been well pre-
served only in Sar. Our Specimen III, 1. 133, footnotes, gives the
reading of h, which, though corrupt, proves in an evident manner that
originally the textus simplicior also had the reading of Sar.
c = Deccan Coll., Bhand. Cat., xvii. 637. Fragment. Leaves still extant :
2-10 incl., 14-21, 23-33, 37-41, 43-46. Goes down to acimtaya, Kielh.
p. 89, *. Rather faulty ; modern.
The textus simplicior has not been handed down to us in its original
form. All our MSS. show interpolations,2 and the original wording has
not been preserved in any one of the MSS. that I have seen. Our
parallel Specimens and, above all, the text printed below, p. 58 ff., show
that the MSS. of the textus simplicior may be roughly divided into two
groups :
(1) The H-class, to which belong HIO and book V of Bh; see below,
p. 58 ff.
(2) The <T-class, to which belong o-sprh (and book V of 4> ; see Later
Mixed Recensions).
As to the Vaisnava MS. S and to the MS. a of the purohita Ramacandra,
I cannot say to which class it has to be assigned, as unfortunately I failed to
copy the greater part of their text. At any rate these two MSS. are worthless.
Of the two classes, each at times excels the other in the greater originality
of an occasional passage. Our parallel Specimens I-III and the text
1 Cp. Uber die Jaina-Rezeneionen [see below, p. 15], p. 97 ff.
1 Cp. Her. kgl. Bachs. Ges. d. Wissenschaften, ph.-h. Kl. 1902, p. 68 f.
14 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions
printed below, p. 58 ff., show that Purnabhadra used copies of both these
classes. Wherever he follows the textus simplicior, nearly his whole
wording can be reconstructed from MSS. of these two classes. It is
scarcely possible that he had before him a MS. from which both the
H- and the o--class are derived, as in some places either the H-class or
the cr-class is more original than Purnabhadra's text.
The text of the H-class seems to me, on the whole, to be the more
original one. It has not yet been edited.
One single MS. of the tr-class has been edited by Kielhorn and Buhler
in their well-known edition of the Paficatantra in the Bombay Sanskrit
Series, Nos. IV, III, L Cp. ZDMG. Ivi, p. 298 f. This edition agrees very
closely in its wording, and completely in the arrangement and number
of its tales, with the above-mentioned MS. pr.
As to Kosegarten's edition, see below, p. 15, ' Later Mixed Recensions', and
p. 44 ff.
24. Purnabhadra's text.
Called in the MSS. (like No. 23) Pancakhyanaka. Purnabhadra's text
is a compilation of Sar. 0, of the textus simplicior, and of sources unknown
to us, amongst which there was a source composed in Prakrt ; see below,
p. 27 ff. He seems to have known Ksemendra ; cp. WZKM. xvii. 347.
According to his prasasti, he completed his work in A. D. 1199 by the
order of a minister named Srt-Soma.
No other recension of the Paficatantra has been handed down to us in
BO authentic a wording as Purnabhadra's work. The MSS. which contain
it are the following :
bh = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. x. 190.
N = „ „ „ „ x. 189.
A = India Office 2643, E. 4084 (a revised copy).
* = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. iv. 55.
P= „ „ „ Report 1897, 419;
L1 = Leipzig University Library, A. 404.
M = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. iv. 54.
p = „ „ „ „ ii. 46 (a revised copy).
Pr = a MS. of the Jaina Bhandar of Ahmedabad, da. 28, pra 10. Not
dated, but old.
B = Oxford, Aufr. Cat., p. 157*, No. 337. It contains only the first two
tantras and the greater part of III (down to 227,5 krtaghnd incl.).
Written after A. D. 1810. As I know this MS. only from Tullberg's
collation, I neglected it. As for the other MSS., see below, p. 37 ff.
The text of this recension has been published in vol. xi of the HOS.
and of their Manuscripts 15
As to the textus simplicior and Purnabhadra's recension, cp. my papers :
' Kritische Bemerkungen zu Kosegartens Pancatantra ', ZDMG. Ivi. 293 ff.,
and ' Uber die Jaina-Kezensionen des Pancatantra ', Berichte der phil.-hist.
Kl. der Kgl. Sachs. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig, 1902, 23 ff.
The lack of critical spirit, which is so characteristic of the old style
pandits, was the reason why the more complete, i. e. the interpolated
and contaminated MSS. of celebrated works, were always copied, whereas
the old genuine texts disappeared. Hence the textus simplicior and
Purnabhadra's recension completely ousted the old Pancatantra from
North-western India. But Purnabhadra's compilation was not the last
stage of this literary development. Numerous new recensions arose, and
these have been copied and enlarged even to our days. These mixed
recensions may be classed under six heads.
1. The textus simplicior was interpolated from Purnabhadra's text.
2. Purnabhadra's text was interpolated from the textus simplicior and
other sources.
3. Single books or tantras of different recensions were combined.
4. Other recensions were contaminated with the Jain recensions.
5. The Jain recensions were moulded into other forms.
6. Versions from which the frame-stories have been eliminated.
25. Later Mixed Recensions.
251. Textus simplicior, interpolated from Purnabhadra's recension. MSS. :
D = I. O. 2790. Dated samv. 1796 asadhavadi 3.
b = Deccan College, Bhandarkar's Cat. xii. 253. Fragmentary MS. The
following leaves are still extant : 49-79 inch, 81-5, 87-9, and one leaf,
the pagination-number of which is ninety-something (the unit of the
number is not to be made out).
d = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. ii. 44. Has 54 leaves, incomplete. The
text goes to sahanam aha, Kielhorn, p. 93, 14.
Mii1 = MS. Max Muller Memorial e 10 of the Bodleian. 100 leaves.
Fragment. Begins with ca vilokya Purn. 130, 10. The rest complete.
Dated tsambat 1776 varse I Sake 1641 pravarttamdne \ jyestamdse I krsne
pak*e I caturlhydm 4 tithau I ddiiyavdre\ Written Sitjdnasimhajlvijayardjye I
Sri Vlkdnera-madkye by one dcdrya Rdmakrsna.
Mii3 = MS. Max Muller Memorial d 40. 71 leaves. Contains books III to V
inclusive. The pagination begins with 1. Not dated.
252. Purnabhadra's text, interpolated from the textus simplicior and other
sources. MSS. :
K = Berlin, Chambers 176. This MS. is known to me from the collations
of Benfey and R. Schmidt.
16 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions
L2 = Leipzig University Library, A. 403. 84 leaves. From the beginning
to trdsaydm dsa 219, 2. Title HitopadeSa (only in mg.). Very faulty Saiva
MS. After I, i the story Hitopadesa II, iii, ed. Schl. (' Dog and Ass ').
Bii1 = 1. 0., Buhler MS. 85. Dated sake 1788 ksayanamavatsare. This
is the recension translated by Galanos, and used by Meghavijaya (see
below, p. 19). Cp. WZKM. xix. 62 ff.
Mii2 = MS. Max Miiller Memorial f 1. Complete. The pagination (lost on
some leaves) goes from 244 to 395. Leaf 279 wrongly inserted after
379, leaf 337 after the first leaf of Sivadasa's Vetalapancavimsatika,
which follows in the MS. Down to about p. 22 of our text Mil2
contains a mixture of Simpl. and Purn., the textus simplicior prevailing.
But also in some other places the textus simplicior has been compared.
After truyate ca, 94, 4, for instance, Mii2 continues : tat pranastam knlam
paksikulam samprati I any an api svechayd vydpddayixyati I yatah ( = Kielhorn,
i. 72, is). Thereupon follow, with variants and corruptions, the stanzas
Kielh. 342 to 346 incl., and then the MS. continues with our stanza
344. Nearly all the mistakes common to *bh appear in our MS., and
many other corruptions besides. Of the prasasti, Mii2 has the two
stanzas of PPrM. — Mii2 is dated tunyaSdstramuniScam . . . [supply dra\
1760 Yikramasya gaidvdayah II &ucih Sukle trayodayydm by one Sukadeva
in a village of Gujarat. It is useless for critical purposes.
253. Single books or tantras of different recensions were combined.
Bh = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. xiii. 68. The text of books I, II, and
III is a Purnabhadra text, mangled and interpolated from the textus
simplicior. Book IV (incomplete) is a Purnabhadra text. Book V is
an old text of the H-class of the textus simplicior. See below, p. 56 ff.
<£ = Deccan College, Peterson, Report IV, 719. The text of books I to III
inclusive is the text of Bh ; book IV is a Purnabhadra text different
from Bh ; book V is a textus simplicior of the <r-class. See below,
p. 56 ff.
C = Bodleian, Aufrecht's Cat., No. 336. Dated sam. 1856. This MS.
I know only from Tullberg's collation. The beginning of the first
tantra contains the textus simplicior, the rest of that tantra and the
remaining ones are Pumabhadra's text.
F = I. 0., No. 2319. Books I and II contain the textus simplicior, the
others are copied from the same original as C. To Mr. F. W. Thomas
I owe the statement that codices F and L (cp. Kosegarten, p. vi) are
identical.
Bii5 = I. 0., Buhler MS. 89, a fragment containing leaf 1 and leaves 53 to
119 incl. Nearly all of book I is missing. The conclusion of book I
and of their Manuscripts 17
and books IV and V contain the text of Purnabhadra, whereas books II
and III contain a textus simplicior with stories interpolated from
Purnabhadra. Cp. WZKM. xix. 75.
Bii3 — I. O., Biihler MS. 87. Fragment ; 47 leaves. Begins with the
description of the hunter at the beginning of tantra ii, and goes to
Bubler's stanza iii, 163. Purnabhadra's stories inserted in the frame
of the textus simplicior. Cp. WZKM. xix. 73.
IT = Deccan College, Peterson, Report III, Appendix iii, No. 313. Not
dated. Modern. Books I and II, Purnabhadra ; the other books,
textus simplicior.
The following MSS. contain in their books I, II, V, Purnabhadra's text ;
in their books III and IV an interpolated textus simplicior : —
n1 = Deccan College, Bhandarkar, Report 1894, No. 371. Quite modem.
II2 = Deccan College, Peterson, Report V, No. 355. Dated mitau (?) kartika-
krsnacaturthl bhuputravasare samvat 1811.
n3 = Deccan College, Bhandarkar, Report 1897, No. 418. Modern.
n4 = British Museum, No. 277. This MS. I have not seen.
Q = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. viii. 144. Last leaf wanting.
q = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. xii. 251. Missing leaves : 1-70 incl., 77,
78, 122, 140 to the end. Not old. In the parts extant, q has the
same stories as Q.
Kosegarten's edition of the textus simplicior belongs to this class, and
his edition of the textus ornatior as well. Both are mixtures from MSS.
of various classes. The edition of Jivananda Vidyasagara is based on
Kosegarten's, and so is that of Parab. See below, p. 51 ff.
254. Other recensions contaminated with the Jain recensions.
2S4a. The MS. E = I. 0. 1812, E. 4086. Kosegarten, p. iv of his
edition of the textus simplicior, says of this MS. : ' Textus ad codicem
A. prope accedens passim verba sensum supplentia adiicere videtur.' On
the contrary, this MS. deviates from Purnabhadra in the most remarkable
manner. It is based on the textus simplicior and contaminated with
Purnabhadra's text. But the author of this text has used still other
sources, e. g. the Mahabharata, the Vikramacaritra (or some work quoting
a coherent passage of it ; see below, p. 44 ff.), nay, even an older recension
of the Pancatantra, from which the author inserts his story III, i (' Ass
in panther's skin'), which seems to be based on the Tantrakhyayika.
The text of this story, printed from Tullberg's collation, is given ZDMG.
Ivi. 317. The order of the stories has been altered throughout; see
ZDMG. Ivi. 326.
D
18 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions
254b. Ananta's Kathamrtanidhi.1 This is an epitome of an old
textus simplicior, interpolated in some places from Purnabhadra's text,
and even altered by the redactor in some features of the stories related.
The single books are not called tantra, but urmi. Cp. ZDMG. Ivi. 296 f. ;
Saxon Berichte, p. 117, note 1. MSS. :
G = I. O. 2146 = E. 4088. A modern Nagari transcript from a no doubt
Southern MS. (/ frequently appears instead of / between vowels).
G1, Aufrecht mentions a second MS., Hall, A Contribution towards an
Index (Calc., 1859), p. 183.
The two following Nagari copies, derived from one and the same
original, belong to Prof. E. Hultzsch (Halle) :
G2, 93 leaves, and G3, 69 leaves. In the first pada of the concluding stanza
of book V (see Saxon Berichte, p. 117, note 1) both of them read vijf
for kanva*.
25* c. NP, the recension mentioned by Aufrecht, C. C., p. 314 : mptr?
kavya, by Dharmapandita. MS. mentioned in 'A Catalogue of Sanskrit
Manuscripts in Private Libraries of the North- Western Provinces. Parts
I-X. Allahabad, 1877-86, ix. 14.' I got a copy of this MS. by the good
services of Mr. F. W. Thomas, and of the Principal of the Sanskrit College,
Benares. In this copy, the name of the author (Dharmapandita) does not
appear. The original, as the librarian of the Sanskrit College informs
me, is written in Tailanga characters. The librarian says that the modern
pandits designate nlti works which contain stories as kavya. The original
belongs to Pandit Nrsimhasastrin, and the Nagari copy sent to me was
made by order of his son, Pandit Gangadhara Sastrin, C.I.E.2
The author of this version has used several sources, the textus simplicior,
the recension of Purnabhadra, the Southern Pancatantra, the Hitopadesa,
and in some places even Sar., or some MS. which contained passages that
are known to us only from this source. Only the first two tantras are
complete ; of tantras iii to v there is only a very short abridgment. Books
IV and V are transposed. After the fifth book there are several story-
stanzas ; no doubt the author intended to use them for the composition
of books III to V. Cp. ZDMG. Ixiv. 61.
As to this recension, see Journal Asiatique, Nov.-De'c. 1908, p. 400 ff.,
where also the stories I, xvii, xviii, xix are given in Sanskrit and French.
MS. : np, new copy in Nagari, 51 leaves, 12 to 13 lines on a page.
1 As the author's prasasti tells us, Ananta was a worshipper of Visnu. He belonged
to the family of the Kanva's, and his father's name was Nagadeva. According to
Aufrecht's C. C., i. 13, 771, and ii. 186, Ananta Bhatta is the author of many works.
2 See Journal Asiatique, Nov.-Dec. 1908, p. 400, where °pattrena (1. 8 of the Sanskrit
passage) is a misprint for °puttrena.
and of their Manuscripts 19
25* d. The recension of the Jaina monk Meghavijaya, compiled from an
interpolated Purnabhadra text (Bii1, above, 252), from the textus simplicior,
from a metrical version of the Jaina Pancatantra, from the Jaina work
Dharmakalpadruma, and from one or more other sources. The prose has
been rewritten, and new verses and stories have been added. Meghavijaya
wrote in sam. 1716 in the town Navaranga. He belonged to the Tapagaccha.
MS. of the I. 0. : Buhler, ZDMG. xlii. 54, No. 6 ; fols. 35, 11. 17, samvat
1747, Puna (No. 90).
An analysis of this version, with the Sanskrit texts of the new stories
or interesting variants of old stories contained in it, has been given in
my paper ' Eine vierte Jaina-Recension des Pancatantra ' ; for a German
translation of these stories, see my paper ' Meghavijayas Auszug aus
dem Pancatantra', Zeitschr. des Vereins fur Volkskunde in Berlin,
1906, p. 249 ff.
25* e. The MS. Bhandarkar, Report 1897, 417 (Deccan College, coll.
of 1887-91, 153 leaves; col.: sam. 1728 sVavanakrsna [!] caturddasyam
somadine -P^te^puramadhye divan iri-Aliphasdmr&^yQ Porz^anvaye MiSra-
&TiRdmena]eb.hi II subham II su ll) contains another Jaina recension. The text
of this MS. is compiled from the textus simplicior, Purnabhadra (bh-class),
Hitopadesa, the metrical source used by Meghavijaya, Sar. ft (with the
mistakes of our MSS. of this recension), and other sources.
Tantra I contains the same stories, and these stories in the same order,
as Purnabhadra. Only story xxiv and part of xxiii have been lost by
a gap (not marked in the MS.). Tantra II: i = Hit. Schl. I. ii (Pet., p. 7, 4) ;
ii = Purn. II. i ; iii = Sparrow's allies and elephant, with iv, Lion and
woodpecker (from the same metrical sources as Meghavijaya1); v = Hit.
L iii (Pet. I. 41 and following story) ; vi = Hit. I. iv (Pet. I. 42 and follow-
ing story) ; vii = Purn. II. ii ; viii = Purn. II. iii (but the text of Sar. /3) ;
ix, corresponds to Purn. II. iv (stanza and first sentences from Hit., the
rest of the text from Sar. and Purn.) ; x = Hit. I. vi (Pet. I. 80 and following
story) ; xi = Purn. II. v ; xii = Purn. II. vi ; xiii = Purn. II. vii ; xiv =
Purn. II. viii ; xv = Purn. II. ix. Tantra III: i = Sar. III. i ; ii = Purn. III. i ;
iii = Purn. III. ii ; iv = Purn. III. iii ; v (intercalated into iv : the lizards,
elephant, and water-animals 2) ; vi, corresponds to Purn. III. iv (from 6ar.) ;
vii = Purn. III. v ; viii to xv = Purn. III. vi to III. xiii ; xvi, corresponds
to Purn. IH. xvi (from Sar., and again from Purn. ; two foil. 166 ; the text
in disorder). Tantra IF: i to x = Purn. IV. i to x ; then xi = Simpl. Buhler
1 Cp. Zeitschr. d. Vereins f. Volkskunde in Berlin, 1906, 256 f. (with German transla-
tion). Sanskrit text and French translation : Journal As., Nov.-De'c. 1908, p. 425 ff.
* Sanskrit text and French translation: Journal As., 1908, p. 432 ff.
20 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions
IV. vii, and xii = Simpl. IV. xvi. Tantra V = Simpl. V, with all the stories
given by Buhler, except V. v.
In the wording of the frame-stories, the texts of Hit., Purn., Simpl., Sar.
are equally contaminated.
254 f. The Buhler MS. 88 of the India Office (ZDMG. xlii. 541), though
complete in itself, contains only tantras i, iv, and v. It was copied in
sam. 1830 sake 1695 by Vasudeva, son of Ramacandra, son of Ramakrsna,
of a Maharastra family. The faulty colophon seems to imply that Rdma-
candra (a Vaisnava) was the author of this recension. Like the recensions
recorded under 254 c and g, the text of Ramacandra's version represents the
copy of a rough draught not finished. The first tantra is based on the textus
simplicior, but interpolated from Purnabhadra ; the fourth tantra contains
a text of SP/3. The fifth tantra is contaminated from SP and the textus
simplicior. It begins with the frame-story and the first and second tales
of SP ; then follow all the stories of Biihler's edition from V. iii onward,
except Buhler V. ix and V. xiv. In general, cp. WZKM. xix. 74 f.
25* g. The MS. Deccan College xvi. 105 (30 leaves, not old) contains
the Kathamukha and book I of an incomplete new recension. But the
first book, numbered as such, corresponds to tantra ii of Puraabhadra's
text. It contains all the stories of Purnabhadra's text in the same order.
The wording of this MS. has been contaminated from Purnabhadra, from
the textus simplicior, and from the Hitopades"a, and many new stanzas
have been inserted.
255. Jaina recensions moulded into other forms. A metrical version
of the Jaina recensions must have existed before the time of Meghavijaya,
who has very largely availed himself of it (see above, 254 d). The same
version was used by the compiler of the text 25* e.
256. Versions from which the frame-stories have been eliminated.
a. A Jain MS. of the Berlin Library, described by E. Leumann, Saxon
Berichte, 1902, 132 ff. (from the textus simplicior).
b. The Buddhist version from Nepal, called Tantrakhyana. It is based
on one or several unknown redactions, and augmented from other sources.
The prose given by Bendall is not original. Only the stanzas contain the
original Sanskrit text.
Cp. Bendall, The Tantrakhyana. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society
of Great Britain and Ireland, new series, vol. xx, p. 465 ff. Hertel, Uber
einige Handschriften von Kathasamgraha-Strophen, ZDMG. Ixiv. 58 ff.
In the Jaina Upasrayas of Pophliano pado in Patan (upper Gujarat)
and of Dehlano pado in Ahmedabad, there are still numerous Pancatantra
and of their Manuscripts 21
MSS. the use of which unfortunately I was not granted. Cp. Bhandarkar,
Report, Bombay, 1887, p. 166 (da° 10, 1.2.44) ; p. 180 (36, 126) ; p. 184 (40, l) ;
p. 189 (44, 55) ; p. 190 (45, 2t) ; p. 192 (49, 35) ; p. 195 (55, 3.2) ; p. 217 (18, 4.5) ;
p. 226 (31,13) ; p. 237 (86,137); p. 243 (43,32) ; p. 245 (46,23). Nor was I
granted the use of the Vienna MS. 17 (Aufrecht, C. C., p. 314).
Two Northern MSS. are preserved in the Palace Library at Tanjore:
T1 = 5114 and T = 5115. As I was not granted the use of the originals,
I ordered copies to be made of both of them. But the specimens sent
to me were executed so carelessly (the copyist did not even copy the
single leaves in due order), that not to waste more money I had the copying
stopped, r1 seems to be a MS. of the H-class of the textus simplicior,
whereas r seems to contain a text of Purnabhadra's recension. I cannot
say any more about these two MSS., because I know only their beginnings
and because, at all events, the two copies give no fair representation of
their originals.
Chapter II. Purnabhadra, his time, his work, and
his language.
§ 1. Previous Statements.
IN 1891, Aufrecht wrote in his Catalogus Catalogorum, vol. i, p. 344:
revised by desire of Somamantrin the Pancatantra in 1514,1 I. O.
2643.' R. G. Bhandarkar in his Report, Bombay, 1897, p. lix, gave the
complete prasasti of Purnabhadra's Pancatantra, with this (faulty) stanza
containing a different date of the book :
: u ^ u
Bhandarkar adds : ' This is an edition of the Panchatantra prepared under
the direction of a Mantrin or minister of the name of Soma and completed
on the 3rd tithi of the dark half of Phalguna of the year 1255 by a man
of the name of Purnabhadra. The text of the Panchatantra, he says, had
become corrupt, and he corrected every letter, word, sentence, story and
verse. Accordingly we find on comparing this edition with the existing
text as printed in the Bombay Sanskrit Series that there are differences of
1 The MS. which Aufrecht refers to is our MS. A. See below, pp. 22 and 40.
(Aufrecht gives the date A. D.)
22 Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language
reading in almost every line. Some of the prose passages and verses in
the latter are omitted and sometimes there are others in the place of those
occurring there. Sometimes there are verbose prose passages to which
there is nothing corresponding in the existing text. The work might be
characterized as Panchatantra re- written. Who the Soma-mantrin mentioned
by the author was it is difficult to say. The date in all probability refers
to the era of Vikrama, wherefore it is equivalent to 1199 A.D.'
In 1902, 1 proved that both the textus simplicior and the text called by
Kosegarten textus ornatior, are Jaina works, and that Purnabhadra, who
amongst other sources used the textus simplicior, was the author of the
so-called textus ornatior} In a post-card dated Aug. 12, 1902, Geheimrat
Jacobi was kind enough to tell me that the date of the stanza published
by Prof. Bhandarkar corresponds to Sunday, January 17, 1199 A.D.
§ 2. The date of Fnrnabhadra's Recension.
The date taken by Aufrecht from our MS. A cannot come under
consideration, as we have several MSS. of Purnabhadra's work which
are much older than the date just mentioned. The author's samvat date
given in A is 1571.2 Our MS. Bh is dated sam. 1442 ; bh, sam. 1468 ; P,
which mediately goes back to the very old MS. ¥, sam. 1537.
The date published by Bhandarkar is taken from the MS. Il^Decc.
Coll. 1894, No. 371. The same date-stanza is given in the MSS. I12 =
Decc. Coll., Peterson's Fifth Report, No. 355, II3=Decc. Coll., 1887-91,
no. 418, and in the MS. 277 of the British Museum. All these MSS. go
back to one common archetype. The British Museum MS. I did not see ;
but the others are quite modern copies. They belong to the class of the
mixed MSS.3 and are on the whole worthless. But their fifth tantra has
been copied from a MS. of the bh-class.4 The text of this tantra as
contained in them is inferior to that of the same tantra given in bh. But
as in bh the date-stanza is missing, these MSS. apparently derive from
some copy older than bh, and the date given in them may be right, if it
is compatible with what we know from other sources about Purnabhadra's
time. And this is the case.
Klatt-Leumann, The Samacharisatakam, Ind. Antiquary, July, 1894,
p. 173, give this information: ' 167 a b Purnabhadra, pupil of Jinapati suri
(f Samvat 1277), composed sri-Krtapunyacharitra.'
1 Berichte d. kgl. Sachs. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, 1902. ph.-hist. Kl., pp. 92 ff.,
97 S.
a The copyist's date is saipvat 1574. ' See above, p. 17. * See below, p. 58 ff.
Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 23
The %T TJ^TR^t (Hfol' sfirff . sffr %T %dJ«K
> f%sfi*T ^Nrt. <IQ.§M) mentions the following works :
p.
30 v^miftHR^ <\t$o ^r^ IS^M f •
I was anxious to procure the prasastis of these works. With respect to
that of the former my endeavours failed. But to the kindness of the
Jaina scholar, Mr. Keshavlal Premchand Mody, of Ahmedabad, I owe
a copy of the Introduction and of the pras'asti to the latter work. Both
of them were copied from a MS. of 37 pages [fols. 1] (15 lines to a page),
belonging to Maharaj Kanti Vijaya, of Baroda.
The praSasti of the Dhanya$a,licaritra. In his prasasti the author of the
Dhanyasalicaritra gives the pedigree of his teachers, calling his gaccha
the 'tn^jjm (stanza 2), or ^'s^l^ (stanza 10).1 But he gives only the series
of the suris of the Kharatara-gaccha,2 excluding the first teacher peculiar
to this gaccha, viz. Vardhamana (fsarn. 1088). All of these names are
known to us from Klatt's Extracts from the historical Records of the
Jainas, from his Specimen of a lit.-bibliographical Jaina-Onomasticon, and
from the Pattavali published by Weber in his Cat., p. 1036 ff. In giving
them here from the prasasti of the Dhanyasalicaritra, I add in parentheses
the dates from Klatt's ' Specimen '.
1 This gaccha derives its name from that of its founder Camdra-suri. See Dharmasa-
gara-gani's GurvavalIsutra,Weher, Cat. 997, p. 1002 (numbered as 15th suri) ; Munisundara-
suri's Gurvavali, stanza 26 and p. 15, first stanza (numbered as 16th suri) ; and the Patta-
vallvacana of the Kharataragaccha, Weber, Cat., p. 1033 f. (numbered as 18th suri).
1 Called after Kharatara, the 'Severer', the 'Harder', a title which was given to
JinesVara-suri of the Candra-gaccha, when, in sam. 1080, in the sabha of King Durlabha
of Anahillapura (Anhilvad) he refuted the caityavasins. Cp. the story in Weber's Cat.,
p. 1037f. ; Klatt, Specimen of a lit.-bibl. Jaina-Onomasticon, p. 46 f. The first two
stanzas of the above-mentioned pras'asti allude to this event, comparing JinesVara with
a lion (who is <a'^fl"<[ than his opponents, compared to elephants), and saying that
in Sripattana (= Anhilvad) and in the presence of King Durlabha the suri proved from
the Holy Scriptures (sTT^TT) that monks should not dwell in caityas (temples), but
in the houses of householders. The first two stanzas of the prasasti run thua :
But cp. Dharmasagara's
(satn. 1629) criticism of this fact in R. G. Bhandarkar, Report, Bombay, 1887, p. 149 f.
24 Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language
The pedigree runs thus : Jinesvara (received the honorary name ' Khara-
tara' in Sam. 1080), Jinacandra (composed ^^JK'I^MI in Sam. 1125),
Abhayadeva (died Sam. 1135 or H39),Jinavallab&a (died Sam. 1168), Jinadatta
(born Sam. 1132, died Sam. 1211), Jinacandra (born Sam. 1197, died Sam.
1223), Jinapatti 1 (born Sam. 1210, died Sam. 1277), Vlraprabha (i. e. Jines"-
vara, born Sam. 1245, died Sam. 1331), who was made guru by Sarvadevastiri.
The last stanzas of the prasasti I give here literally according to my MS. :
TRANSLATION.*
10. He [i. e. Jinesvara=Viraprabha] who, like the celebrated JineSvara
[i. e. Vardhamana, the last Jina], rejoices in the celebrated Candra-gaccha,
1 Thus spelt in MSS. and inscriptions. See Klatt, Specimen, p. 24. In stanza 12
of our prasasti his name is correctly spelt faMMfd.
" MS. o^t» for o^fo.
s I translate as literally as possible, without any regard to the English style.
Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 25
who instructs and protects it, and who now renders powerful the Jaina
moon [i. e. the Jaina gaccha called Cdndra] as a road [for Salvation], aad
who with [his] incomparable words fills the threefold world as with laws,
[because he is] trusted [by all the living beings] ;
11. By the command of this [Jinesvara], [when I] dwelt with the
teacher Sarvadeva, [who is endowed with] good qualities, in the fortress
of Jaisalmer, by the word of those [two men],1 in order to give help to
myself and to others, and desirous to concentrate my mind,
12. [I,] the pupil of the teacher Jinapati, the gani named Purnabhadra,
composed the story of Dhanya and of Gobhadra's son,2 in this Vikrama
year numbered by arrow [5], Vasus [8], Sun [12], on the 10th day in the
bright half on the approach of the month of Magha.5
13. The best of the vdcakas, called Suraprabha, who has seen the
opposite shore of the whole ocean of pure learning, corrected this story.
14. Whatever religious merit I may have gathered here by composing
the pleasant story of the monk Dhanya and of the monk Salibhadra, by
this [merit] may this world be the abode of bliss.
15. As long as in the pure lake of the sky the autumn moon holds [or
bears] the eminence of the excessive sport of a gander,4 so long is victorious
in the world this good story of Dhanya and of Gobhadra's son [i. e. so long
may it survive], [and be] read aloud by the well-minded [or : by the wise].
Probable identify of the authors of the PancaTcliyanaka, of the Krtapunya-
caritra, and of the DhanyaSdlicaritra. About the identity of the author of
the Krtapunyacaritra and that of the Dhanyasalicaritra there can be no
doubt. From the passage quoted above, p. 23, it appears that both these
works were composed by a monk Purnabhadra in the same year, viz.
sam. 1285 ; see stanza 12 of the prasasti given above. In the introduction
to the Dhanyasalicaritra, stanzas 10 &., the author says :
1 The text has the plural number.
* In stanza 13 of the Introduction our author says: 3n«ft
* So according to Dharma Vijaya Suri, who refers to Hemacandra's AbhidhanacintS-
mani, ed. Boehtlingk and Rieu, p. 26, § 29.
4 So according to Dharma Vijaya Suri. I first thought of separating cftfjj^ 444jhl<,0,
and of rendering: 'causes quarrel connected with an excess of great dalliance', i.e.
' causes lore with which joys and sorrows are inseparably connected.'
E
26 Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language
These verses prove that Purnabhadra intended to compose a Krtapunya-
caritra, after finishing his Dhanyasalicaritra. In the Samacari-sataka as
quoted above, p. 22, it is stated that Purnabhadra, the author of the
Krtapunyacaritra, was a pupil of Jinapati, and Jinapati was the teacher of
Purnabhadra, the author of the Dhanyasalicaritra ; see above, p. 24, stanza
12 of the prasasti.
The author of the Dhanyasalicaritra composed this work in Jaisalmer ;
the author of the Pancakhyanaka must no less certainly have lived in
north-western India.1 Like the former, he was a ^vetambara monk.2
His date, as given in the prasasti of the II-class,3 viz. sam. 1255, is
compatible with the date (sam. 1285) of the two other works mentioned
before. Moreover, the author of the Pancakhyanaka calls himself a suri or
guru, i. e. a teacher, whereas the author of the two other works tells us that
he is a gani. The author of the two later works accordingly has a higher
rank than that of the Pancakhyanaka.4
The identity of our two Purnabhadras would be established beyond any
doubt, if it were sure that, in stanza 4 of the Pancakhyanaka prasasti,
the author is invoking the tirthakara Candraprabha as a patron of the
Candrakula. But this is not sure. The author of the Dhanyasalicaritra
invokes Parsvanatha.
Hence we can only say that it is highly probable that Purnabhadra, the
author of the Pancakhyanaka, and Purnabhadra, the author of the Dhan-
yasalicaritra and of the Krtapunyacaritra, were one and the same person.
1 Cp. ZDMG. lx. 787. Purnabhadra lived in that part of India in which camels are
kept as domestic animals, and all the MSS. of his work are written in Nagari characters.
2 For no Digambara monk would have told the story I, xxii, in which the fraudulent
monk burnt by the clever minister is a Digambara ascetic. Cp. also the stanza V, 11.
* See above, p. 21 f.
4 JjfW has the same signification as JjfU!^. Wf^ and 34Hl4, according to a kind
communication which I owe to i§astravis'arada-Jainacharya 6ri Dharmavijaya of Benares,
are the same, whereas ' IJJjfl is the name of the head of the same sadhus' assembly.'
Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 27
§ 3. Purnabhadra1 s work.
If unfortunately Purnabhadra's prasasti to his Pancakhyanaka is silent
about the pedigree of his teachers, it is not so about the work he has done.
Let us examine what he himself says about it, in connexion with such
inferences as we may draw from a comparison of his recension of the
Pancatantra with other recensions of this famous book.
In stanza 2a the author tells us that he revised the whole sastra called
Pancatantra at the instance of some minister SrI-Soma.
When King Jayasiipha of Guzerat bade the celebrated Jaina monk
Hemacandra write a Sanskrit grammar, he either procured for him
MSS. of the eight previous grammars preserved in the temple of
Sarasvatl in Kashmir, or, according to another, and more trustworthy
source, MSS. of all the existing grammars from various countries.1
According to Biihler even now Hindu princes nearly always provide their
court pandits in similar cases with copies, and have these copies fetched
from even afar, and at great expense.*
Hence we may safely conclude that a minister, when ordering some
literary work to be executed for himself, followed the same manner of
proceeding. At all events, as the «Tlffmnfl is a minister's jf'slfa'iJI, he had
in his possession the principal works treating of this topic, and doubtless
provided the pandit whom he entrusted with the revision of such a work
with as copious materials as possible.
Purnabhadra's prasasti, taken in connexion with the evidence of his
work itself, shows that our assumptions are right. In stanza 2 of the
prasasti, the author says that in his time ' the whole system called Panca-
tantra' had lost its original form. Elsewhere3 I have explained, that
HUjsWfel^f, 'the whole system,' means 'all the existing recensions'. No
doubt, Purnabhadra knew several redactions of this work which are unknown
to us.4 But two recensions have been proved to be his main sources, viz.
the second recension of the Tantrakhyayika (Sar. /3), and the textus sim-
plicior, both in the H-class and in the cr-class.6 None of these recensions,
he says, preserved the genuine text, as the author himself had written it
down. But Purnabhadra was well aware of the fact that the order of the
1 Cp. Bflhler, Ueber das Leben des Jaina MCnches Hemachandra (Denkschriften
der philos.-hist. Cl. d. Kais. Ac. d. Wissenschaften zu Wien), p. 183 ff.
»l.c.,p. 185.
1 In my paper 'Uber das Tantrakhyayika, die kaSmlrische Rezension des Pancatantra1
(=Abh. d. phil.-hist. Klasse d. kgl. sacha. Gesellschaft d. Wissensch. xxii, No. v),
Leipzig, B. G. Teubner, 1904, p. IXT.
4 Cp. my edition of the Southern Pancatantra, p. Ixv f.
* See ' Uber das Tantrakhyayika ', p. xiiv, and below, p. 57.
28 Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language
tales preserved in Sar. /3, and no doubt in other recensions which he used,1
was the original one. Hence he adopted this order in his third book,
whereas the textus simplicior in this third tantra deviates considerably
from it. The last two books were very short in the old recensions of the
Pancatantra ; but they were enlarged in the textus simplicior, which in an
even higher degree than Purnabhadra's recension is not a mere revision
of the old text, but rather a free imitation of it. Consequently Purnabhadra
very largely availed himself of this ' remaniement ', not only in these
books, but throughout all the text. As to the fifth book, he took it over
into his work, with only slight alterations, in the form which it had in the
textus simplicior.
Our parallel Specimens I to IV show how he chose his wording, now
from the one and now from the other source, according as he was more
pleased with the former or with the latter. In most cases it is im-
possible to say what principles guided him in his choice. In our Specimen
III, however, it is evident why he suddenly abandons the wording of
Sar. /3. He does so at the passage where this recension speaks of the
brahmanical tirthas. As the textus simplicior replaces the enumeration
of these tirthas by a conversation on the dharma, Purnabhadra in this
place followed this Jaina recension, and chiefly because its wording was
not offensive to his religious feelings.
Purnabhadra's principal aim was to revue the text ; see his prasasti,
stanzas 2 and 3.* In stanza 6 he tells us, that of the words of the ' excellent
first poet' only 'a handful had remained uninjured'. The very numerous
corruptions which can be proved to have existed in the text of the Tantra-
khyayika as early as (at the latest) the time of Ksemendra (about
1000 A. D.), and the nature of the textus simplicior, whose wording differs
very considerably from that of the more original recensions, confirm
1 Cp. Somadeva, Ksemendra, the Southern Pancatantra, and the Pahlavi version,
which all, in this respect, agree with ^ar. Purnabhadra seems to have known
Ksemendra's versification of the Pancatantra ; cp. WZKM. xvii. 347. With Somadeva
he agrees against all the other recensions in several places. Cp. our parallel
Specimen I. ,
* It seems to me that the MS. of Purnabhadra himself (the mulaprati) contained in
part original leaves of his sources which he merely corrected: mistakes like vidhaya
for pidhaya, drstvapayo for drstapdyo, and others (see the list given below, p. 30 f.), he
is more likely to have overlooked in some MS. of the textus simplicior which he revised,
than to have copied from it. The scribe of the prathamadarsa or first copy of
course preserved the mistakes overlooked by Purnabhadra, and committed some
clerical errors of his own. Hence it is possible that the common archetype of bh*
is identical with this prathamadarsa. I have not been able to find any other MS. of
Purnabhadra's recension which can be proved to go back to another archetype. But cp.
our Variants 5, 1 and 33, 22.
Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 29
Purnabhadra's statement. From our parallel Specimens I to III, and
from the text printed below, p. 58 ff., it is certain that Purnabhadra had
before him MSS. of the H-class as well as of the <r-class of the textus
simplicior. Perhaps he also knew the north-western abbreviated recension
from which the so-called Southern Pancatantra, the Nepalese recension (v),
and the source of the Hitopadesa have flowed.1 He therefore was in a still
more puzzling situation than Kosegarten. But the principles he followed
in constituting his text were exactly the same as those of this scholar :
both of them contaminated the texts they had before them to such a degree
that the results were in fact virtually new recensions.
But Purnabhadra's aim was not only to restore the old text ; he also
wished to amplify it (prasasti, stanza 6). And this he did in numerous
places.
In revising his sources, Purnabhadra, on the whole, abstains from
radical alterations. This is clear from our parallel Specimens. These
show that — according to what we should expect from the wording of
his prasasti — he follows his sources rather faithfully. The story Sar. III. x
has been transformed by the author of the textus simplicior, and has
been transferred by him to his fourth tantra as No. i. Purnabhadra, who
found it in Sar. as well as in the textus simplicior, gives this tale in
both places, at first in the form of the Sar. version as his III. xvi (see
our Specimen, No. IV), and again in that of the textus simplicior as his
IV. i. But even the sources still unknown to us, from which he derived
the stories not to be found in Sar. and Simpl., he seems to follow very
closely. His story III. viii has been taken either from some text of the
Mahabharata, a or from an abbreviation of it, or — possibly, but not
probably — it goes back to some revision of the source of the Mahabharata
version. Purnabhadra's text is much shorter than that of the Mahabha-
rata version ; but nobody will deny that the former, on the whole, goes
back to the latter. In contracting the text it was of course impossible
for our author — if indeed he and not some other writer before him was
the abbreviator — not to change the wording in several places.
Some of the prose stories which he took neither from S^r. nor
from the textus simplicior, reveal their origin by their language. Most
of the Guzeratums of Purnabhadra occur in such stories : ^ffui^H^ 3 I. xii
(73, U); Mftfr ^T I. xxx b (122,18); 3H^j£ <s)<i*HM IV. v (244,18).
1 See my edition of the Southern Pancatantra, p. Ixxxviii.
2 MBh. xii. 143. 10 ff. I can compare only the edition of Protap Chundra Boy. In
this edition the story shows several manifest interpolations.
8 See this and the following words in the ' Brief Glossary ' appended to vol. XI.
30 Chap. II. Purndbhadra, his time, work, and language
Similarly we find that a wrong Sanskritization of a Prakrit word, *J
occurs in the new story II. viii (166, 2) ; but the same word has been
employed by the author himself in the old tale III. ii (184, s). The new
story II. v contains the Prakritism xjj[4<<ft (148, 4), and the form
(for °lj^i ; 149, 12.16 ; 151, 2.9). The Prakritism 3?»*J|«*J1 occurs in the katha-
samgraha stanza of the new story II. i (127, 16).
Evidently the words oRTT «|f^*i in stanza 6 of the author's prasasti
refer in part to the additional stories of his text, and in part to additional
stanzas, or to passages in which he strove to imitate the artificial prose
style which prevailed in his time (cp. 46, llff. ; 183, 13 ff. ; 185, 12 ff. ;
213, 2 ff.), or even to new features by which he enlarged the old text, as
e. g. in the beginning of I. x (66, 10 ff.).
Purnabhadra declares in stanza 2 of his prasasti, that he has done
his work gvui<^*Ui and no doubt this assertion is trustworthy. Still
he has overlooked several blunders of the MSS. which he used as his
sources, or has even misread these MSS.2 I give some instances from
his text.
4, 23 f^WT^Vlff , a misreading of Islar. (A 8)
4, 23 TTt ^TK , a misreading of Sar. (ibid.)
4,30 °3rfl\°, a misreading of 6ar. (ibid.) °?iniF0'
11, 23 *inrN! only in Pr and Simpl. MS. I. The MSS. bhN#PM ABh and
Simpl. H h have the blunder IJSli***^.
24,3 H«J*l, a chandobhanga ; also in Simpl. Hlh.
29,20 For arf^l the original reading evidently is 3Tft; but our MSS. of
Purn. and Simpl. Hlh agree with us.
39.23 7f for <J?^ ; MSS. of Purn. and HI with us. h correctly 7T*^.
44.24 oqqR^fl: MSS. of Purn. and Simpl. Hlh. The original reading must
have been uf^d: •
54, 2 *J^S$*U> the name of the princess, evidently goes back to the
which the textus simplicior mentions as the weapon of Visnu.
69,3 *f«raT'l.; but bh*ABh and Simpl. Hh fq«i||«^. I's correct reading
must be a correction.
69, 4 *f?t^*i ; bh* and Simpl. h %^R., A and Simpl. H "%*{*{. The correct
1 Cp. Pischel, Gramm. d. Prakrit-Sprachen (Grdr. i. 8), p. 102, § 130.
1 Or perhaps he used some Nagari transcript of the Tantrakhyayika, in which some
Sarada words were misread.
Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 31
reading only in the revised MS. Bh, in Simpl. I, and in Kielhorn'a
edition (evidently a correction).
163,12 MSS. unmetrical. The chandobhanga seems to be original. Cp.
Variants.
207,5 ^cetq-q«fl is here the proper name of the Raksasa. J-lar. /3 has
for the reading of Sar. a 5 ^ «r«f<^«t*u^ . As in Sar. /3 —
the recension used by Purnabhadra1 — the subject of the sentence is
missing, Purnabhadra evidently tries to correct this passage.
211,6 *fwni is the correct reading; but Simpl. Hlh with bhN*PPrMA
fqtt(«i. In Bh the passage is altered.
220, 18 fa«i*iMffi<i also SP and v. The original reading of the Pancatantra
must be f«H«<Mf7T7Tt , and so Sar. reads.
220,25 fire also SP/3 and K (oldest MS. of SPa). v and Sar. correctly
fire:; SPNftre:.
235,2 <j for 71^ MSS. of Purn. and HI.
236, 13 *'<jmMl4t ; MSS. of Purn. and HI
236,24 f«*fa<t for «*fo<v; HI the compound fafaaifl; h, corrupted,
240,21 *1TW1ZWT%S ; MSS. of Purn. and Simpl. Hlh
242,11 UZJiNKfo^KI, apparently a blunder for IWU^Kfa^KT, as the
*-class reads. Simpl. HI liffm^i^fq^i (I), h
258, 25 ^^ir^^lf^^fo Purn. and Simpl. MSS. HI. See ' Brief Glossary ',
vol. XI, s.v. Simpl. h has
262,18 and 263,2 ^ftf^li0 (so MSS.) Purn. and Simpl. HI.
269, 19 *fq<jM<l!*4Hd is right ; but Purn. MSS. and Simpl. HI
h correctly, but with a variant, fM
271, 2 *^f7l8 here and in the following text is the correct spelling ; but
Purn. and Simpl. Hlh ^rf°.
These cases show that in several places marked in our text with
a star (*) the faulty reading recorded in the variants is surely or possibly
that of Purnabhadra himself. Cp. below, p. 77 ff.
§ 4. Purnabhadra's language.
According to stanza 4 of his pralasti Purnabhadra seems to be aware
of the fact that his Sanskrit is not quite free from mistakes. The author
of the Dhanyas'alicaritra tells us that he has caused his work to be
' Cp. ZDMG. lix. 21.
32 Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language
corrected by a good vacaka. Indeed, Purnabhadra's Sanskrit is neither
uninfluenced by the time in which he lived, nor by the vernacular which
he spoke from his childhood. Of course it is not quite free from Prakritisms
either. Part of these irregularities he took over from his sources.
Some Guzeratisms and Prakritisms of his have been mentioned above,
p. 29 f. From the textus simplicior (H-class) he takes the Guzeratisms
3T»frR 285, 21 and 3T^HMI^ 286, 5 (see ' Brief Glossary ', a. v.). To the
influence of Guzerati we may perhaps attribute the wrong "^ after the
compound in 180, if.,1 and the wrong form °«fi^t<>, as our MSS. write
for correct °3fff5B0 in the same passage. In Subhasilagani's Jagadu-
sambandha2 we find the wrong compound *ifq*si^i«<i'm'^«4, which Blihler
explains as follows: 'The faulty feminine ¥ft«siM has been caused by3
the custom of the Gujaratis to write the parts of a compound separately,
viz. qfcHKT *rnrr ^i.' The Hamburg MSS. have ^, not after the
compound, but after o^r^ft0 — perhaps a correction of the original wording
preserved in Purnabhadra's text — and even more members of the compound
are here in the nominative case. To the custom mentioned by Biihler
we evidently must attribute the occasional use of f^fif^ for ^if^ (236, 21
1TWH., from the reading of HI fefif^SfTT^; cp. 68,3
,; 223,15 fsfifq^M). I now regret that I corrected f^f
as the MSS. write in 90,17. Cp. also 3T^T Jl<JN*i5^ for dfloNjfiJ^ or
Prakritisms are fl for Tfit. 39, 23 (or ^ used as a masculine) ; 235, 2
(also HI); 277,13 (HI here correct); cp. 150,17. Other Prakritisms are
recorded above, p. 30.* Cp. also the vulgar adjective ^R^f 'belonging to',
which, as Prof. Hultzsch suggests, should be written for ^HR 246, l and 3,
and which really stands in MS. A.
Orthography and Samdhi. Both are inconsistent even in our best MSS.
Vowels. Post-consonantal ^ occasionally interchanges with 3T- Ex.
•5^ best MSS. for usual ^|^ , 222, 13 ; 223, u. fZ*f (rarely MSS. grp),
and °3id(J«(<n, 152,8 ; 3T"I^ for usual 3T^P$, 46,5. 5f3 best MSS. for usual
1 Though occasionally ^f occurs also in other Sanskrit texts after a dvandva com-
pound. Cp. e. g. Sar. ddimadhyavasanam ca, 133, 14 note.
2 Buhler, Indian Studies, v, No. I (Wien, 1892. In Commission bei F. Tempsky), p. 74.
* In Biihler's text ' by ' has been inadvertently omitted.
4 The first member of the frog prince's name ^JI-tfTf 235, 1, might be taken as
a blunder for Prakrit WtSf, i.e. the name of the river iffTIf. But it is more likely
a misreading, as HI and h read 'i^TH • Buhler, 8, 16 has
Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 33
, 120,7. ^Jft for usual ^Ffft, 224, 13. In 225,26 Pr writes
in 226, s *PPr ^ril.1 ^ is lengthened in the MSS. in thg^l 74, 8 (by the
influence of ^l?).
Wherever in these cases our printed text deviates from the spelling of
the MSS., an asterisk refers to the variants.
Consonants. ^ ^ T!t^ ^ before a consonant, and J^ at the end of a
sentence or of an even pada, are always replaced by anusvara in
the MSS.
*{. stands not infrequently in the MSS. for printed anusvara before
«t and J^. Ex.: ^rfaiTflHJ, 28,6; ^fafaMt, 31,20; ^faT^d^M, 29,5;
^, 70,25. fl«4JM and *j««i4«i, 18, l, &c., occur along with
(so 20,5 ; 22,5), W\%<( (20,9), WPTOT0 (20, 13), *?rnfrf (20,24).
T stands sometimes for UJ.
On the other hand, we occasionally find anusvara for correct 1.; so
fl fan«lH, 140,18 and * 163, 10; 71 f*JVT*>*<l<IV, 142,5.
^T and ^T, *I and ^ are occasionally confounded2; ^ is often employed
for ^§, Z often for "Z (nearly always "Z for ^).
^5 is occasionally confounded with <R ; cp. 15, 18 ; 40, 17.21 ; 41, 4 ;
165, 21 ; 186, 19 (see Variants) ; 229, 9 (Bh) ; 266, 10 (see Variants) ; 280, 8 (see
Variants). This produces the variant ^^<^«1 for >d<*U<^«l (see Var. on
40, 17, &c.). Cp. Lanman on Orthographic Prakritisms in Album Kern,
p. 302.
S| and ^ (0*Hfll<38 for °<MWI<J0, 53, s), 55[ and JK (this written in
the form given by Jacobi, Kalpas., p. 18, note) are occasionally confounded
in the MSS. ; cp. e. g. 10, 10 ; 271, 15 (see Variants in both places).
tjj and ^ interchange in ^^T- I follow the Petersburg dictionaries,
referring by an asterisk to the variants, where bh^ have X£. The MSS.
write «ir«^; I write ^f^t in my text.
Sibilants, especially H and ^J, are sometimes confounded. In one
case it is certain that this confusion goes back to Purnabhadra himself:
1 Most of these cases are also found in other north-western works. Cp. even ^t'J'^T
for <^|£-*4| 153, 24, in a stanza not composed by Purnabhadra himself.
A
2 T|f^ and ifa are used promiscuously in the MSS., whether they mean ' group ' or
'piece, fragment'. Apparently Purnabhadra pronounced these two words alike, and
hence I write in both cases 4gl!£. Cp. also the Petersburg dictionaries and Apte,
s.v. TfTIS and *§TTJ*. But etymologically the two words are not identical. 'Group' is
(Purn. 5, 17 and ex conj. 122, 12), Pali and Prakrit sanda; 'piece', 'fragment' is
(Purn. 112, 9.11), Pali and Prakrit khayda.
F
34 Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language
in 56, 12 the wrong form *nSi<T. (for STUFc^) is assured by the pun with
; ' often '.
is confounded with tf in T^pl, 227, 20. Cp. forms like HVJOI,
^i), HT^w(=fi)j TTrgfW^i at the side of *uj»m(gi) and HTFftRi in
the Petersburg dictionaries.
Consonants are often doubled after ^ ; but in the great majority of
cases the doubling is neglected, jft is often written for Jff:.
Samdhi. As a rule, samdhi is not observed before the apodosis (often
in connexion with danda !) ; it is neglected in cases where its observation
possibly might cause confusion. Cp. Wackernagel, Altindische Grammatik,
§ 262, b, S. It is evident that Purnabhadra himself very often neglected
the samdhi. Cp. 138, 12 ^§T OT, and 149, is where our MSS. have
3T°. In most cases our MSS. write <Tc^ SH<$\. Before initial ^, samdhi
is nearly always neglected in the MSS. An interesting case is 149, 2 f.,
where the archetype evidently had ctHfJohl^H^yy W- The archetype
of bh* wrongly resolved this group into <*Tl<j<*ir^ CS° (instead of «tTlfJ<*iT«t.
*JS°) ; and A Bh <I> have a wrong correction of this inadequate reading :
^gtnifaa0. Cp. Prof. Lanman's remarks, vol. XI, pp. xxxix to xlviii.
As our MSS. are inconsistent, samdhi has everywhere been restored
in the prose of our printed text except (1) in the case 138, 12, (2) before
the apodosis, (3) before and after oratio recta. In the stanzas, in which
the rhythm annihilates the pauses in the case of punctuation, we follow
our MSS.
In the body of the words, our MSS. are not consistent as to the samdhi
in the following cases :
°W or °H° is often written for 6:^°.
°:^i0 and °W, °:*R° are very often, if not in most cases, written for
Punctuation. Our best MSS. are carefully punctuated. They employ
danda after the complete sentenceSj and very often before the apodosis.
Punctuation before S^Tf after oratio recta is not rare. Before ^7f: in
the phrase ^3W ^ i ^TfH they always put danda, or even (^P) double danda.
For the sake of clearness, we employ in our printed text ardhadanda before
the apodosis, before and after oratio recta, and before *H!5 all this in
the prose.
In the metrical parts, we separate the first from the second and the
third from the fourth pada of a stanza by ardhadanda, where these padas
form one line, i. e. in slokas and aryas. But in these cases we do not
destroy the samdhi, which is here maintained in the MSS. even when
Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 35
they follow our own method. 1 Our MS. bh employs the ardhadanda
and the double danda, and these only ; our MS. * employs the danda and
the double danda, and these only. Cp. the two facsimile tables in vol. XI.
Gender. ^TRf neuter 233, l (in a stanza taken from the textus simplicior).
*J^ masculine, or 7T for <Tf^> 39, 23.
Guna and Yrddhi. *Jeji*uR,<*l0 (also Hamb. MSS.) for «T| 31*11 v«i°
(Whitney, § 1222 j, Panini V, 1,133), 258,25. sfrfs^0 for iftf^R°, 262,18;
263, 2 (in both cases with HI).
Verb, fajy+jfd (also HI), 23, 5. Imperative : ^^ sfy for 4*IM l**lf«fj
117,18; 118,2. Infinitive: f«l«if^fj*i, 57,23. Gerund: 3(1 filial, 175,23 (in
a stanza). Gerund in -am : ltT^<t-3fi-*X. > 68, 2. Passive for active voice,
205,24 (in a metrical quotation ; also HI).
Noun. A wrong form is the genitive •Jgr^Mt'lt for °3ft, 135, 10.
Nominal compounds. Compounds with proper names:
136,20; 140,15. S|(tM^*!|*gl, 114,20, beside <?|T^(!]%lf8«i, 114,22.
t, 4,6, beside *JT^««i?q>5*iiiif^f^<ri*T, 21,17. «^+i£ttfa<i, 103,3.
r: , 266, 10, &c.
A curious case occurs at 283, 23, where I have written * WTT^ %*t with
Purnabhadra's source, the textus simplicior, as represented by the Hamburg
MSS. Bh, which in the fifth book belongs to the H-class of the textus
simplicior, reads *JTTc^ l^t (<ra misread for T^, i. e. %) ; h and Buhler
; (!)• But bh^A and their derivatives write %Trfff%ii, and this
seems to be the old reading, from which Biihler's ungrammatical reading
derives, as being apparently an original gloss by somebody not well
versed in Sanskrit. I now take ^TTft^'r to be a subttanlive dvandva
compound, depending on *|Tdjfd : 'it went to speed and to over-speed',
i. e. ' it ran more and more swiftly ' (quicker and quicker).
Prof. Wackernagel, in his Altind. Grammatik, II, § 74 d, gives similar
adjective dvandvas. From the Pali I may add Jat. i, p. 160, 3 vamkdtivam-
kinam (in a stanza), which the commentator rightly explains as meaning
mule vamkdni agge aiivamkani tddiwni sihgdni assa atthiti vamkativamkinam.
The compound mancdtimanca, given by Wackernagel from Trenckner, is
apparently a substantive 2 formed exactly like our vegativega. Hence %TTf7nfai
should be restored in our text.
1 Only the MSS. in such cases, do not separate the combined aksaras. The Hindu
manner would be to write, e. g. in our stanza I, 5 (p. 5, 3) ^M4|f4{ | t^^fajo.
a This is also the opinion of Prof. Wackernagel, who kindly pointed out to me
this compound.
36 Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language
The rule laid down by Panini iii. 3. 126 (Wackernagel, Altind. Grammatik,
II, § 82, a, y) is not always observed (at least not always in our best MSS.).
In 131,26 only A — a revised MS. — has the correct form ^H^I ; but Sar.
agrees with the other MSS. In 9, 23 the MSS. have our reading. In 227, l ff.
Purnabhadra follows this rule, whereas his source, Sar. /3, A 266, neglects it.
Syntax. Periphrastic present indicative (Guzeratism) : yfafa ?w: ,
122,18; qlsiqfH SW, 268, 10 (here also Hamburg MSS.).1 Present indi-
cative for imperative: Mfauirl, 37,8; ^<4J|*i:, 92,6; y^W, 92, 11 ;
267,16; 3T^Ti:,265,i7; fa^, 268,5 ; TngwhRTm: , 268, 6 ; **0ft, 271,6;
278,9; 279,24; *R5Tf»T, 282,8; 286, 5; STRlf*, 288,20. Present indicative
for conditional: WptfTT, 283,22; »H!j*jfd, 283,23 (in both cases also HI).
The conditional occurs 216,8 WtiR^'l.and 3T*rf*TSffl(,, and 230,20
General subject expressed by 3rd person sg. : OT^, 180,20. Cp. 4,21 (but
see Uber das Tantrakhyayika, p. 98, 22).
Genitive for instrumental case: °%*rap55f JJcTT, 75,23. Instrumental for
genitive case: «H<!n*l€ftlHi!:, 166.7.
Faulty or awkward constructions : f^TS!n!*rffo (for °^fonf*l) • • •
, 2, 12 (in accordance with Simpl. Hlh) ; ^T ..... ^Rft n«u*irfl>
109, H (almost literally from Tantrakhyayika, 55, *). jrfflMl<^*jfa for cf?I
(the subject being *RT*0, 194,24. ^£1 for ££*{.> 221,29 (or f^l^ <\fitt<\.
for f^T?I! U, 1.28). A word like ^: to be supplied 273, i in a stanza
(HI have the same wording). 285, l an anacoluthon with HI (stanza).
Varia. *iten<l. and JTVf with the dual number:2 OT^ffrTWT^, 43,9;
., 209, s. tr*J and 3T^ in the same sentence, referring
to the same person, 4,sf. faftfa for <*^lt^, only 254,7 (104,11 read
H**lfd with *). Superfluous 1^71, 23, 11 ; 42, 6 ; 61, 12 ; 63, 21, &c.
for simple ?^7f, 118, 2 (in a new tale). fg}<$ after ^f?f, 94, 19. JTT . . .
for »T ... 3^,41,4.
In nin<«i*i>Jr*ifn MTT, 148, 2, MIH^^^H. ^ an adjective. Cp.
and f»T^^ (125, 29) beside f*!M5)«ft (3, l), &c.
APPENDIX.
Literary quotations: Salihotra, 279, 9 (also in HI); Karnisutakathanaka,
67, 14. An utterance of the Buddha is referred to in 48, 13.
1 Cp. Campaka^resthikathanaka, ed. Weber, 1. 454 f.; ed. Hertel, § 76. Bflhler,
Sitzungsb. d. kgl. Preuss. Ak. d. Wissenschaften, 1883, p. 885.
1 This also occurs in other mediaeval Sanskrit teits, e.g. in Somadeva's KSS. 42, 137.
Chapter III. Account of the Manuscripts on which this
edition is based.
§ 1. Description of the manuscripts.
ALL the MSS. used for this edition are paper MSS. written in Nagari
characters.
th = Decc. Coll. x. 190. This MS. originally consisted of 179 leaves,
10 lines to a page. Its first 6 leaves are now missing. Though this
MS. proves to be a Jaina MS., as it has the Jaina diagram in the
beginning of book V, it has not the square blanks in the middle of the
single pages. It has been copied from some MS. which was then old ;
cp. Variants 288, 2.4.6.8 ; 290, 8.
According to bh's colophon, this copy was completed in samvat 1468,
on the 12th day of the bright half of the month Margasirsa, during the
reign of King Sri-Kahnadadeva Vijaya, in Srl-Viramagrama (the modern
Vlramgam near Ahmedabad) ' in compliance with the order of the minister
Mahamsalasa for the amusement of Josiharadeva, brother to Vadljanarddana
of Satyapura ', by Mahamgopala, son of Mahamkesava, of a Gauda family.
The copyist did his work with great care and accuracy. Our MS.
contains many glosses, written by several old hands on the margins or
between the lines. Most of these glosses go back to one hand, no doubt
the hand of some beginner in Sanskrit, who sometimes misunderstood his
text. Cp. the glosses on 11, l ; 14, 6 ; 19, 20 ; 22, 25 ; 56, 12 ; 60, 20 ; 62, 16 ;
76,10; 84,17; 154,2; 176,17; 177,9; 194,17; 221,25; 286,3. The same
hand entered a lot of vernacular glosses; cp. 11,3.22; 17,17 (twice); 23,3;
46,4,; 65, H; 70,15; 74,5; 104,19; 131,18; 147,8; 175,30; 176,18; 177,
1.29 ; 178, 26 ; 180, 4 (twice) ; 183, 10 ; 188, 22 ; 189, 2 ; 190, 13.18 ; 191, 13 ;
192,7; 193,11; 209, 11; 220,16; 231,2; 247,3; 277,10.11.16.17.18.20; 278,22
(twice) ; 279, 1.2.6 ; 283, 17 ; 288, 13.16. In many cases the text was unintel-
ligible for the glossator ; for the marks x and = , which he usually employs
in referring to marginal glosses, occur not infrequently without such a gloss.
On the first leaves he often separates the words by small vertical strokes,
writing initial vowels, and sometimes terminations, over the line. Our
stanza I, 52, for instance, looks thus in the MS. :
' 88; 9, so fjctirwui.; 10, n
As I did not succeed in distinguishing with certainty the different hands
of the glossators, I mark the glosses in my variants with ' gloss.' or ' corr.
38 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
of bh '. As possibly scribes of other MSS. may have copied from bh the
glosses instead of the original readings, I have entered nearlyall of these glosses
in my variants. The complete readings of bh are given in my variants.
M" = Decc. Coll. x. 189. This MS. is complete in its beginning, but
has a gap extending from 220, 18 of our text to 236, 8 (see Variants). The
original number of its leaves was 117. The average number of lines on
a page is 17. This copy is written in a hasty hand, but it is pretty
correct. Neither the Jain diagram nor the middle squares occur in it.
The colophon tells us that this copy was completed in samvat 1855,
sake 1720, in the dark half of Karttika, on the eighth day, a Tuesday, by
Harinanda, son of Kasinatha, of a Gauda family. The complete readings
of this MS. are given in our variants.
"9 = Decc. Coll. iv. 55. It has 102 numbered leaves, 15 lines to a page.
Of these, leaves Nos. 46, 48, and 49 are lost. Moreover, the last one or
two leaves are missing. The actual pagination, however, is not the
original one ; the original one, written in the margins, has been corrected
by a later hand, after leaf 19 had been lost, and hence leaf 20 is now
numbered as 19, &c. But another hand writes the correct numbers once
more just over the red middle spots of the verso pages ; see Key, above,
p. 1, and our Specimens, vol. XI, Table I, No. 1.
fy is a very beautiful Jaina MS., the Jaina diagram appearing in it at
the beginning of the Kathamukha as well as of that of books III, IV, V.
(The beginning of book II is lost.) In the middle of the single leaves
there appear the characteristic blank squares, and the centres of these
squares are perforated by small circular holes throughout the MS. These
holes appear never to have been used for a string drawn through them,
as in palm-leaf MSS., to keep the leaves in the right order ; for such
a string would have enlarged the holes or torn the leaves. The single
leaves of * show red circular spots, one in the middle of the blank squares
of the recto pages, and three on the verso pages, viz. one in the middle
and one on each side margin. The original leaf-numbers are written
within the red spots of the right-hand margins of the verso pages. The
red spots, however, are missing on leaves 83, 84, 89 recto, 90 to 102 inclusive.
At the end of the first book, 4| lines of the recto of fol. 45 and the whole
verso page of this leaf have been left blank.
This MS. has been written with great care in beautiful characters.
The copyist himself corrected it, and added some glosses and various
readings. A second old hand added some more glosses.
* seems to be our oldest MS. of Purnabhadra's text. As we shall
subsequently see, not only the common archetype of P (dated sam. 1537)
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 39
and L1 was copied from * at a time when * already contained the glosses
by the second hand, but — apart from the circular perforations of the blanks,
which are unknown in most of the paper MSS. — the forms of the characters
in this MS., especially that which ^T has in it, are very old ones.1 This old
form of ^1, as it appears in Biihler's Palaographie, Table V, number 13,
columns v, and vii to xvii, and Table VI, number 18, columns xv, xvi, xvii,
prevails throughout in *. Cp. our Key, p. 2. Only in cases where a vowel,
or n and r are written under gh, the modern form of gh is the usual, though
not the exclusive one. Cp. also the form of f3?J in our Table II, No. 12,
1. 2 a and that of 3J in our Table I, No. 1, 1. 15 c, with Bahler, Table V,
col. xxii, 1. 18. The complete readings and the glosses of * are given in
our variants.
P = Decc. Coll. xxiv. 419. It has 96 leaves, 15 lines to a page, and
is very beautifully written on fine thin paper. This MS., which is
complete, shows the Jaina diagrams as well as the characteristic blank
squares. The text on the whole is very correct. From the colophon
we learn that this copy was finished in samvat 1537 on the first Tuesday
in the dark half of Asadha. The copyist's name is not given. The complete
readings of this MS. are entered in our variants.
L1 = Leipzig University Library A. 404. Incomplete. Old. The leaves
still extant bear the paginations 2 to 56 (both incl.), corresponding to our
text svanama° &c. 2,s to garva te (incl.) 220, 2. 15 lines to a page. No blanks,
but Jaina diagram before II and III. Two copyists, the second one (from
leaf 11 to 20 incl.) giving a very faulty wording, and leaving out the text
between murkhah (67, ii) and sthitavati (74, 17). I only occasionally refer to
this MS. in my variants.
Pr is an old MS. belonging to the Jaina Bhandar of Ahmedabad. It
was kindly lent me through Mr. Keshavlal Premchand Mody, B.A., LL.B.,
of the same town. This copy bears the signature TT ^ IT ^0. On its
margins the title of the work is given as M-sfiyiMffW . Pr consists of
107 leaves, 13 lines to a page. It is pretty correct. I give the complete
variants of this MS.
M = Decc. Coll. iv. 54. 102 leaves, 15 lines to a page. A complete
Jaina MS., with Jaina diagrams and blank squares in the middle of the
pages. The characters of this MS. are beautiful, but its text bristles with
blunders, omissions, and dittographies. Though not dated, this MS. is not
modern. In my variants I give the complete readings of this MS., but I
have not noted many of its blunders, small omissions, and dittographies.
1 In one case this form of ^f also occurs in Pr, which has flowed from *.
40 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
p = Decc. ColL ii. 46. 93 leaves, 18 lines to a page. This is a complete
Jaina MS., though it has not the characteristic blanks. According to its
colophon, this copy was completed saimal loka-muni-rasa-SaSi-samvacchare
[i.e. sam. 1677] jyesta sustivdAistaml somavdsare Siibhaveldydm "Dhill&naffare
[i. e. Dhillo, Thar and Parkar] j)d(isdAa-J&h&mglj:&-rdjye I vd°[i. e. vacaka-]-
Matibhadra - tacchwya - vdcandcdryya - dhuryya - vddikarikumbhakamdanamrgdri -
sarvaSdstrddlnta-sarasvallkamthdbharana - sakalakaldkaliiagdtra-vidvajjanatilaka -
randmmjama&aramdaldnaddsdnuddsa-Gov&rddh&na.-m'uni-lipd&rtdr iyam prati.
The lengthy colophon proceeds to tell in several stanzas that the copyist
did his work with the utmost care, and that the good should correct the
copy, without blaming the copyist for the blunders he possibly might
have committed. Hope is expressed that the Jain community might
rejoice henceforth by the favour of the suris (Srlmaj-jinakula^-suri-prasdddtc
dram namdatu], and that the MS. might eternally survive and be protected
by its owners from oil, water, loose tying-up and dishonest borrowers
(' teldd rafaej jaldd raJcse rakxet sithila-bamdhandt parahastagatam rakwt ' evam
vadati pudakam ll). The copyist had at least two MSS. before him during
his work, choosing their readings as he proceeded in copying, smearing
with gamboge whole passages already written in almost every line, and
replacing very often the correct readings by inferior ones. Some passages
have been copied from MSS. belonging to other classes, e. g. to the Bh-class.
Moreover, many corrections and additions have subsequently been added
by different hands. Amongst the numerous marginal additions, there are
even stanzas in Prakrit. I carefully collated this MS. down to 119, 23 atha
inclusive ; but then, seeing that it was of no use whatsoever, I neglected it
altogether. In my variants, only occasional references are given to p.
A = India Office 2643, E. 4084, K.R. 9. B. This MS. originally contained
153 leaves, 12 lines to a page. Leaf 92 is missing now. On the first page,
which is blank, a European hand has written in English characters :
Gaikawar. This copy has been written by two copyists (A1 and A2). The
first hand wrote the text of leaves 1 to 93, and of 123 to the end, the
second one leaves 94 to 122 (both inclusive). The words from gacchet, &c.
to ballyasd I ta ta (inclusive) = our text 177, 12 to 177, 23 are written by
both the copyists, and subsequently have been deleted again on foL 93
verso. In this short passage A2 is more correct than A1 ; but the former
shares with the latter the mistakes pranadhi* 177, 12, tanna for tatra 13,
aparam kdrya° is. Hence it is certain that A2 copied from the same original
as A1. A2 leaves blank squares in the middles of the pages.
1 Dharma Vijaya Suri corrects this to -jinakutala-,
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 41
This MS. is rather faulty. A third hand has collated it with some
MS. of the text us simplicior, covering the margins with additional stanzas
from this text, smearing very often the original readings of A with
gamboge, and writing on them inferior readings or downright blunders.
In other places the corrector, an ignorant and careless man, restores
defective passages ex conjectura.
According to the colophon, the copyist of A1 was one Sieamndara, who
completed his work in samvat 1574 dso vadi 9 sukre.
Bh = Decc. Coll. xiii. 86. This MS. originally consisted of 156 leaves
with 12 to 14 (generally 13) lines to a page in books I, II, III, and with
11 lines to a page in books IV and V. The first leaf and leaves 132 to
140 (both inclusive) are missing.1 Bh has been copied by two hands,
the first one going from the beginning of the MS. down to the end of the
third book, the second one from the beginning of the fourth book to
the end of V. This copy is a Jain MS., the Jain diagram appearing
at the beginnings of books II, III, IV. Besides the usual square blanks
in the middle of the pages, which are perforated as in *, most of the
recto and verso pages have larger rectangular blanks either at the right
or at the left hand margin, or even at both of them.
At the end of the third book, the first copyist gives the date gamvat
1442 var*e without any further information. The rest of the MS. is scarcely
younger than its first part.
$ = Decc. Coll. xxi. 719. 97 leaves, 15 lines to a page. Dated tamvat
1661.
§ 2. Value and mutual relations of these manuscripts.
Of the above-described eleven MSS., the first eight form two groups.
To the first group, the bh-class, belong the MSS. bh and N. To the second
group, the *-class, belong the MSS. *, P, L1, Pr, p, and M. The nature of
MSS. A and Bh and * is such that they require a separate and detailed
discussion.
The differences between the readings of bh and * are but slight ones.
These two MSS. are excellent copies. The cases of the very mistakes
taken over from either the textus simplicior or Sar. into Purnabhadra's
text and preserved in bh* show how conscientiously the text has been
handed down in these two MSS. On the other hand, the fact that N
can be proved to go back indirectly to bh, and that PL'PrMp can be proved
to go back to * (P, the best and oldest of them, and L1 indirectly), evidently
1 Comprising our teit, p. 244, 10 yadi (incl.) to 260, 2 dustajd (incl.).
Q
42 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
shows that even in ancient times bh* were considered very valuable MSS.
I think, indeed, that their common archetype is the prathamddarSa. See
above, p. 28, note 2. At all events, their text cannot possibly deviate much
from the mulaprati (i. e. amla-pratilipi) ; see our parallel Specimens.
§ 3. The manuscript N goes back indirectly to bh.
For evidence in substantiation of this assertion, see Variants to 27, 10.12 ;
56,12; 57,22; 61,12; 74,*; 75,12; 77,22; 78,9; 80,14; 89,12.13; 101,11;
123, n; 125, 18.19 s1 184,5; 186, a- 208, 2 ; 266, 6.22 ; 270, 22 ; 271,23; 274,17.
The MS. N cannot have been immediately copied from bh, for it is evident
that a part of N, namely 284,7 to the end of book V, has been copied
from a text very closely agreeing with Bh. Cp. the Variants.
§ 4. The manuscripts F L', Fr, p, and M go back to *.
That p goes back to * may be seen from the Variants 72, 22 ; 88, is.
Since, however, p is a contaminated MS. (see above, p. 40), and is for this
reason critically useless, I have not taken the trouble of collecting further
materials in order to ascertain more fully its relation to *. For the other
four, the following evidence may suffice.
1. P and L1 go back to *; cp. Variants 3, 10; 4,24; 5, w; 5, si; 7,25; 9, 10;
14,io; 17,u; 23,16; 25,22; 32,24; 33,4; 39,20; 40,4; 42,20; 44,is;
57,18; 76,15; 101, 10; 119,10; 147, 20; 159,19; 164,38; 167, 21; 170, 10;
171, ?; 174, 9; 178, 18.23; 180,14.25; 181, e; 183, 11.20; 184, 9; 185, 6; 198, 15;
199,9; 224,18; 229, 20; 230, n; 231,4; 233,4.14; 247,9; 249, 2; 252,7;
253,24; 255,9; 258, so; 271, us; 275,9; 284,9.
Besides P and L1 have a considerable number of corruptions in common.
Cp. 4,25; 5,22; 10,1; 12,21; 19,22; 20,8; 22, i; 23,9; 25,19; 29,6;
31,12; 38,24; 39, 15.16.21 ; 41,7.11; 43,1; 58, i; 59,9; 60.U14; 61,18;
66,7; 78,5; 93,15; 96,28; 99,22; 102,19; 104,20; 106,2.4; 109,25;
114,9; 115,2; 116,3; 128,4; 130,22.29; 131,21; 132,2.6.7.14; 143,11.22;
155,29; 157,3; 160,8; 167,19; 168,3; 169,2.8.10; 170,28; 172,4;
174,19; 175,25; 178,9; 180,4.12; 181,6; 182,11; 183,13; 184,9;
185,13.14; 186,5.19; 188,5; 189,20; 190,5; 191, 20; 194,11; 195,20;
196,3; 197,9; 200,1; 202,7.11; 203,13; 214,10.23; 216,1.10; 219,2.
P cannot have flowed from L1, as P neither has I^'s gap (see above, p. 39),
ndr the very numerous mistakes of the second copyist of L1. Cp.
besides 12,24; 66,7; 105,6; 184,8; 191, is; 193,2; 194, 11 ; 197,14;
198, 3.
1 The citations of passages reproduced in Tables I and II of vol. XI are tet in italics.
See Variants.
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 43
L1 cannot have flowed from P. Cp. 12, 31 ; 14, 8 ; 15, 18 ; 19, 21 ; 27, 11 ; 32, 23 ;
64,9; 111,8; 155, 28; 169, 7.17; 174, 10; 178,2; 179,29; 190,22; 203,3;
209,18; 217,16.
Hence it is clear, that both P and L1 go back to some third MS. which, has
flowed from *. Cp. also 24, 4 ; 190, 10.
2. Pr goes back to * ; cp. Variants 3, 10 ;. 7, 25 ; 33, * ; 101, 10 ; 119, 10 ; 121, 13 ;
147,20,; 159,16.19; 164,5.28.33; 167,21; 169,17; 170, 10; 171, ?; 180,25 ;
184,9; 187,18; 231, 4.
3. M goes back to * ; cp. Variants 3, 10 ; 5, so; 7, 25 ; 9, 10 ; 33, 4 ; 76, is ;
93,9; 101,lo; 147,20; 152, s ; 159,16; 174,9; 181,6; 185,6; 187,18;
231, 4; 247,9; 268,3; 271,28; 284,9.
§ 5. Critical discussion of the manuscript A.
A apparently belongs to the bh-class. With this class it has the
author's prasasti at the end of the whole work, and it often agrees with
this class in its readings. But very often also it has the readings of the
^-class. As to the gaps, it agrees at 33, 21 with all our MSS. but Bh. It
has not the gaps of bh at 25,2; 82, 11, nor those of * at 61,5; 107,25;
113,29; nor has it the gap of N and of the *-class at 265,8, where bh
is complete. Again, at 210,15, in the place of the padas missing in bhN,
it has a text quite different from that of both the 'f-class and Bh, a cir-
cumstance which raises the suspicion that A derives from a revised copy.
We shall subsequently see that this suspicion is confirmed by other facts.
At 62, i A has a gap which the corrector of A fills in as he pleases. Other
gaps of A are 163, 13 ; 164, 15.
At any rate, A goes back to an archetype which was very closely
akin to that of bh*. This is clear from the numerous blunders which
it has in common with these two MSS.
Blunders common to Abb. 4*.
6,81.33; 9,3.26; 10,2; 11,14.23; 14,16; 18, n; 22,13; 28, 10; 33,12.16;
33,2l(!); 34,4; 35,18; 37,8; 42,8; 43,4.14; 44,6; 46,3; 48,19; 49,13; 51,6;
53, 1.5 ; 56, 3.4 ; 58, 8 ; 60, so ; 64, 3; 65, 8 ; 68, 3.14 ; 69, 3.4.6 ; 71, 10.33 ; 74, 8 ;
76,12; 83,2.6; 87, 16 ; 89, is; 90,17; 91,6.7; 92, i; 93,7.9; 95, n; 96, 10;
97,13; 99,s.6.n; 102,io; 116,13.17; 119, 21; 121,5.7; 123, 12.15 ; 125,i.so;
126,15; 130,4.23; 131,2; 132,16.27; 135,8; 136,4; 142,8; 144,19; 145,8;
150,24; 152,io; 156, is; 158,16; 161,2.13; 164, 10; 168,27; 170,15,20; 172,26;
176,19; 179,i; 180,4; 182, n; 183,6; 186,4; 196,13.14; 197,3; 198,9;
211,6.21; 215,23; 216,1; 218,2.12; 220,17; 223,3; 226, is; 235,16.24;
240,21; 248,14; 253, is; 259,8; 260,24; 266, 20; 269,19; 271, 20; 277,13.19;
278,9.lo; 282,16; 289, 3 (twice).
For these and the following cases, cp. our Variants.
44 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
On the other hand, A has correct readings in many places where bh1!'
are faulty.
Right readings of A, where those of bh* are wrong.
7, 16 ; 8, 15 ; 10, i ; 18, 6 ; 25, 19 ; 26, 6 ; 29, 8 ; 32, 23 ; 33, u (with Np) ;
86,20; 37,5; 40,17; 46, 7.21 ; 50, 12.is.ie; 52,23; 58,is.i7; 59, 2S(withPPr);
61, H ; 63, 12 ; 65, 29.30 ; 66, i ; 69, i ; 71, 18 ; 73, 14.21 ; 76, 4 (with pPr) ;
79, 12 (here the copyist corrects the reading of bh*); 83, is ; 85, 18 ; 87, 12.H ;
90,8; 91,19; 93,7; 96,14; 100,8; 101,23; 106, i; 107, 11; 109,5.8; 114,4.25;
116,2.16; 118,14.16; 119, i; 121,6; 122, 11.12; 124, 9.2s; 125,26; 130,9; 131,2
(the copyist corrects here) ; 131, 19.26; 132, 28; 134, i; 135, 21; 138, 6.12;
140,14.18.22; 141,9; 142,6.23; 143,24; 145,24; 147,2; 148,13; 150,20 (with
Bh<t>); 152, 9 (with Bh<t>); 154, 2 (cp. 155, s); 155, 17 ; 157, is; 161,22;
162,18; 168, is (with MBh«t); 176,8; 180,7.13; 181,8; 191,19.20; 192,9;
194, 19 (with Pr) ; 197, 10; 200,23; 203,6; 204, 2.s; 206,5.7; 212,12; 216,8;
219, 25.31 ; 220, 7.26 ; 223, 19 ; 224, 16 ; 226, 14 ; 227, 4 ; 230, 20 ; 231, 25 ;
236,12.13 (see Hamb. MSS.); 236,19(1); 244, li(l); 245,13; 247, 7.18 (with
Pr); 248,22.30; 250,22; 251,20.26; 254,16; 264,12; 269, 11.20 ; 271,11;
272, 3 ; 276, 7 ; 278, 6.10 ; 282, i ; 284, l ; 289, 10.
If in these passages A is more correct than bh*, this is at least in
many cases the result of conjectural emendation. For in other cases the
corrections of A are decidedly wrong.
Blunders of bh* wrongly corrected, or even more corrupted, in A.
3, 7 ; 4, 30 ; 13, 16 ; 15, 18 ; 34, 13 ; 35, s ; 39, 6 ; 42, n ; 44, 3 ; 49, ie; 50, 16.22 ;
52, 11 ; 55, 9.10.17 ; 59, 3.28 ; 64, 21 ; 65, so ; 66, 12 ; 70, 2 ; 74, 14.17 ; 80, 5 ;
84,16; 85,19; 99, 15 ; 101,12; 131,18; 132,12; 135, 10; 143,7; 149, 2 (with
Bh4>); 155,8; 162,22 (wrong correction by copyist); 165,21; 170,10;
172,3; 173,15; 179,18; 190,2; 199,22; 207,3; 213,5; 214, 21 ; 218,12;
219, is; 222,6; 231, 5 (with M) ; 238,24; 250, is; 251,24; 264, is; 272,11.16;
273,9(!); 281,4; 287,14.
Discussion illustrated by Tale III, viii, Self-sacrificing dove.
Evidently A1 and A2 copied some MS. which had been revised and
interpolated, part of the corrections and the interpolations being written
on the margins. An interesting proof of this assertion occurs in A2 on
fol. 109 a in our Tale III, viii, verses 161 ff. As this passage is of con-
siderable critical value, I print it here in four columns. The first column,
agreeing with our text, gives the readings of our MSS. bh*, and of
Kosegarten's MSS. BCDEFK, which contain this story. Prof. Macdonell
most kindly collated for me the following passage with the originals of
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 45
BC;1 and Mr. F. W. Thomas in like manner obliged me by collating the
originals of DEF. 2 To Mr. Thomas I owe the confirmation of Kosegarten's
supposition, that his MSS. F and L are one and the same MS. 3 The
variants I give from K are based on Benfey's collation of this MS., which
I owe to the kindness of Miss Emma Benfey, and on Prof. Schmidt's collation
of the same. The second column contains the text of A, the third one
Kosegarten's text according to his edition of the textus simplicior, p. 180.
The fourth column contains an interpolation of the MS. E, which interpola-
tion is separated from the other texts by a vertical line. In the footnotes
under the first column I give the complete variants (but not all the merely
clerical errors) of BCDEFK; in those of the second column, Prof. Schmidt's
deviations from A, whose version is given in his German translation ; in
those of the third column the complete variants of the editions of Jiva-
nanda Vidyasagara (Calcutta, 1892), and of K. P. Parab (Bombay, 1896),
who follow Kosegarten's text ; I add Benfey's translation and emendation of
Kosegarten's stanza 187. In the footnotes to the fourth column I give the
references from 0. v. Bohtlingk's ' Indische Spriiche ' to these interpolated
stanzas. It will be seen that most of them occur in the Vikramacarita.
Though Kosegarten prints the story from which the following passage
is taken in his edition of the textus simplicior, it does not belong to this
recension. It is missing in the Hamburg MSS. HI, in h, in BUhler's
edition,4 and in Kosegarten's MS. G, i. e. in Anantabhatta's Kathamrtanidhi,
which is an abbreviation of the textus simplicior.8 Besides HI and G,
Kosegarten used the MSS. ABCDEFK, and these only. Of these MSS.,
A B contain Purnabhadra's text ; all the other MSS. belong to the mixed
class. In the third book, C and F (which go back to a common source
for the last three tantras) and K contain contaminations of Purnabhadra's
text with the textus simplicior. D in this tantra contains a textus
simplicior interpolated from Purnabhadra's recension. E contains quite
a new recension, based on the Jaina recensions and on other sources.
It has many interpolated stan/as, and one interpolated story whose wording
goes back to Sar. or to some nearly related recension,6 and the order
of the stories in E disagrees with that of all the other recensions.7
1 These MSS. are now in the Bodleian ; B •= Aufrecht, No. 337 (written after
A.D. 1810j, C «= No. 336 (written A.D. 1800).
1 These MSS. belong to the India Office Library ; D = I. 0. 2790 (E. 4085), E = 1. 0.
1812 (E. 4086), F = I. 0. 2319 (E. 4087).
' Cp. Kosegarten's Praefatio, pp. iv and vi. * As to this edition see above, p. 14.
' See my papers ' Kritische Bemerkungen zu Kosegartens Pancatantra ', ZDMG. Ivi,
p. 296 ff., and ' Uber die Jaina-Rezensionen des Pancatantra', Berichte d. kgl. sachs. Ges.
d. Wigsenschaften, phil.-hint. Cl., 1902, p. 117 note. Above, p. 18.
• ZDMG. Ivi, p. 317. ' ZDMG. Ivi, p. 326. Above, p. 17.
46
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
I
E
'jfilXdoo &\ uofllppB '
<r
fl-
its 9^< - —
I*
fe"
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
47
o
%
'ft .
V
Is
tp, t
If
•f*
oo o
£3 _J- C3
Sr
HA"
_ <r
V "
*^
£
ft
r
s
*
•-
h
<E *•?
<fe IT
& ft
E
J
*
S J
M bo
O • —
s
« §
IB •-
1 a
g
§
r
c
5
CO
eo
48
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
®
tfl! tr -
M 3 ^
O • r-i T3
-3 2 oo
Si!
,p 3,) T3
1 1'
CD O
K<E
RT
'IF
Iff
to'
,-lap
£ ~ =
r?| JE
r .
l
ID
a
.s •«
^ §
CO
00
0)
._ -a
l-l^i
Ifgl
d P
O5
<£>
9 • V .• **
P3 J3 3 ^ , if
* spill
rill
£
|p*
C 03 2 J3
fill
rt-i3 a
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
49
•30
i BT
II
I i!
s=- &
e
IT
3f
X
o-
£
r
e
•p"
IB/
s
CM
.
Schmidt (readin
'die Frauen, die
nicht opfern ' II
a
•»-
s m
o
50
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
.2 «<K k
-w ~- D «•
1 j ° -r
•+- I-H fc
S
f fc
W |C
V P-
r>
!P
wr
•3 «•
2 c
II
1 If
•
00 O
O O
M
g^S
S,g<-
s a
2 o
«w
9
•V
r
- <r
e
v
VUl
, ^ .«
s
CO
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 51
From these parallel texts it is clear that both Kosegarten and Schmidt
based their texts of this story mainly on A2. But in doing so they were
not consistent. Kosegarten omits A2's stanzas 69 and 70, and both
scholars omit A2's (first) stanza 65. It will be seen that no other MS. than
A" has A2's stanzas 65, 69, 70, 71, 72. In place of 71 and 72, all the
other MSS. but K have two prose sentences. In K the first prose sentence
is missing. All the MSS. agree completely in the number and in the
order of the stanzas, and nearly completely in their wording. Only the
contaminated MS. E follows the wording of the MBh. in our stanzas 161
and 162, interpolates as its stanza 5 (i. e. 205) a whole stanza from this text
(= MBh. xii. 148, 12), and inserts seven more stanzas, four of which occur
also in the Vikramacarita, and one of which (6, i. e. 206) is apparently an
imitation of MBh. xii. 149, 13. But even this contaminated MS. has none of
the additional stanzas of A2, and has the same two prose sentences as all the
other MSS., though in E the wording of these sentences is slightly altered.
Hence it is evident that Kosegarten's text does not agree with any
MS. of the Pancatantra, and that Vidyasagara and Parab, who exactly
agree in the choice and in the order of the stanzas with Kosegarten's
text, simply reprint it with but slight alterations.
Doubtless neither Kosegarten nor Schmidt would have based their
texts of our story on A2 if they had been aware of the true nature of
A2's wording in our passage.
First of all, it is clear that in our passage the MS. from which the
scribe A* copied, contained a wording which agreed with that of our other
MSS. as given in our first column. For the scribe first copies his stanzas
64 to 67 inclusive (corresponding to our stanzas 1C1 to 164), and,
after doing so, corrects the fourth pada of 64, adds in the margin his
stanza 65, and corrects the numbering of the already written stanzas 65,
66, and 67. Some of the copyist's blunders, as '411411 for '41|41(c^ in 69 o,
*JT?T0 for ^rflT0 in 70 a, «fi«?ld^q: in 71 a, and the wording of the first pada
of 73, prove that he did not himself alter the text which he was copying,
but that he copied marginal corrections and additions of his original.
This view is confirmed by the fact that in 73 b he writes t^TTTT^^T:
within the line. The sign (^ is a hyphen, which in Nagarl MSS. frequently
occurs at the end of the lines, and which A2 copied without reflecting. More-
over, we shall see that A2 's stanzas 69 and 70 are inserted in a wrong place.
The author of A2's spurious text was shocked by the purport of the
genuine one. Whereas the interpolator of E inserts a number of stanzas
intended to prove that widows must burn themselves, the interpolator of A2 is
an adversary of men's and women's burning themselves alive. Hence he cor-
rects in 64 d the true fire of the text to a metaphorical ' fire of penance V
1 Schmidt's ' Opferfener ' is an impossible rendering.
52 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
and substitutes in 73 a mortification for Purnabhadra's forest-conflagration.
As he does not think his correction of 64 d to be sufficiently clear, he
adds the stanza 65. He strongly opposes the custom of widows' burning
themselves with the bodies of their deceased husbands. Therefore in 65 c
he points out the •ill^W'S, which, he says, is not so cruel as the
prevailing custom, but which, on the contrary, is ^A|H4|. The conse-
quence of the female dove's penance is that she beholds her husband in
the f^WM. The author of the alteration no doubt takes this word in the
sense which it has in Jain mythology ('the highest heaven'), whereas
in the genuine text it has the brahmanical meaning (' heavenly car ').
After stanza 164 of our text, A2 adds his stanzas 69 and 70. No doubt
the copyist A2 inserted them in a wrong place; for the interpolator himself
must have intended their insertion immediately after stanza 65, as they
are destined to corroborate his view that a sail burning herself commits
a sin. Schmidt has misunderstood these verses. The correct translation
of 69 and 70 is : ' She who, being still alive, follows her beloved one
by offering her own body in the fire, must no doubt go to a terrible hell.
In the law books, in the Vedas, and in other sastras, the following correct
rule has been handed down : " Those (wives) who commit suicide will be
unhappy in all their following existences." '
After these stanzas the interpolator replaces the prose lines of the
original — which in short words gives the purport of Purnabhadra's source,
viz. of the Hahabharata version1 — by his slokas 71 and 72. Stanza 71
has been misunderstood by Kosegarten as well as by Schmidt, who have
destroyed its meaning instead of restoring it. Kosegarten's *ji|'T«d- in a,
and ^T *sf in c, and Schmidt's ^TT% are nothing but wrong conjectures.
Kosegarten's alterations have misled Benfey as well as the two pandits,
who reprint Kosegarten, not without continuing his destructive work.
There is neither a ' dove god ', nor a ' sun-setting ', nor a ' solar heaven
of the cock pigeon ', nor a ' proximity of the sun ', nor a ' sun happiness '
in this passage. All these fine non-Indian things have sprung from the
bad Sanskrit of the interpolator, from the conjectures of the editors, and
from a clerical error of the copyist A2. For ^ftr!^: is nothing else than
a clerical error for ^nftfl^T, an expression formed after the analogy of
the very frequent word qffj^r , i- e. 'a wife who regards her husband
as a god', 'a faithful wife'. *prfa is quite right (*JT^ 3TRf), and so is
' In the edition of Protap Chundra Roy, the only one which is at my command, the
story of which Purnabhadra gives an abbreviation stands at book xii. 143, 10-149, 14
incl. To our first prose sentence corresponds xii. 148, 12, to the second one, xii. 149, 1-7
incl. The stanza 165 corresponds to 149,8.11.12.13. In his note 1109 Benfey says:
'Diese Erzahlung stimmt fast wCrtlich zu Mahabharata, xii, Vers 5462-5592.' The
mere number of stanzas of the two versions would show that this statement cannot
be correct.
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 53
?!T=fi, which the interpolator construes with the genitive
in our passage must not be derived from ^5[, but from ^^. The correct
translation of stanza 71 therefore is : ' Having regarded the male dove
as her god, she became a goddess, and day by day enjoyed godly (i. e. divine)
happiness with the male dove ; for such is the consequence of religious
merit acquired in a former existence.' Her e
in this world causes her «Tl<<H«^ after her death.
Stanza 72 of A2 is designed to replace the second prose sentence (204, 29)
of the genuine text, and in stanza 73 a b, the interpolator alters the wording
for the reason given above, p. 51 f. Why he altered also the last line of
this stanza I cannot say. But it is certain that A's wording is an
alteration; for to ^<T^f^f^ *?f^, as the other MSS. read, corresponds
MBh. xii. 149, 13: TfTT: taii^^iwii+iM^^m^^J I «t
I have advisedly treated this passage at full length, because it is in
several respects highly instructive. First of all, it shows how texts
should not be edited. There was not the slightest reason why Kosegarten
and Schmidt should leave out one or several verses of A's text, adopting
the rest of it ; for all these verses go back to the tame interpolator. As
to Kosegarten, our passage shows what critical principles this editor
was wont to follow during his work. Not to speak of the fact that
books III and IV of his textus simplicior are only an adulterated edition
of Purnahhadra's books III and IV respectively, i. e. of the textus ornatior,
he follows in our passage in some places one single MS. (A), though all
his other MSS. agree against A, and though the purport of the Mahabharata
version agrees with all the other MSS. But instead of, at least, following
A throughout, he chooses at random the stanzas which he rejects from his
text or takes over into it. And this is not only the case in our passage,
but throughout his textus simplicior as well as his textus ornatior. It
is not only true that both of them are not worth the paper on which
they are printed, but also that during more than sixty years they have
misled all the scholars who used them, and have made worthless the
work of all the translators of his textus simplicior, to begin with that
of so eminent a scholar as Benfey.1 The editions of the two Hindu
editors, Jlvananda Vidyasagara and Kashmath Pandurang Parab, are even
more worthless than Kosegarten's. The passages in which these editors
deviate from Kosegarten must induce their critical readers to think that
these pandits based their texts on materials independent of Kosegarten's
edition. But the passage just examined shows that they mainly reprinted
Kosegarten. For the text given by him does not agree with any MS.
1 Of course, Benfey's introduction to his translation is even now very valuable.
54 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
in the stanzas adopted or rejected, but it completely agrees in this respect
with the text of the two Hindu editors. Parab's reading of Kosegarten's
stanza 187 c, moreover, is a fair illustration of the way in which he
endeavours to correct a meaningless passage. His ' correction ' seems to
be based on Vidyasagara's quite impossible explanation.
This much on the untrustworthiness of A2. But the text of A1 is not
more trustworthy. At 211, 21, for instance, A1 shows foolish alterations.
The point of the story Purn. III. xii (Sar. III. viii, Old Syriac VI. vi,
SP. III. viii, Simpl. IV. vi HI = IV. vii Buhler) lies in the circumstance,
that the clever wife/«//y reaches her aim, i.e. the cohabitation with her
"dMMfir. In the original version of our tale, the adulteress, answering
a question of her paramour, tells in a loud voice that all women are
unchaste by nature, but that she truly loves her husband exclusively.
Thereupon her husband is convinced that he has got the most faithful
wife in the world. The author of the textus simplicior evidently thought
that no husband would allow himself to be convinced by any such trick.
Accordingly he alters the text.1 In his version, the faithless wife tells
the adulterer that Candika has pointed out adultery to her as the only
means of preventing her husband's death which hangs over him by Fate
and which, by sexual union, goes over to him who plays the husband's
r61e. The words of the goddess, according to the Hamburg MSS., run
thus: *rf^ ^yviW *ff k<*ifal'V m«i«n*f H*fHunif5R«i =fiTffa cTrT^ HiiJ:
f ?) SJM^rtJ^T^I *N<f?T I Wrrf »j«iv«^fanT ^faft I Buhler, p. 19. 12 has
the same wording, except ^J%, H^^HTlM^rejtl,, w-grtTj and
Purnabhadra's text 211, 21 comes very near to the wording of the Hamburg
MSS. Cp. also the wording of Bh in our variants. Instead of OTfW*FT>
A1 has 3TOtf'rf5f*TWlN, which compound apparently was first intended
to mean 'touching [by the limbs] except the male and female organs.'
But as the copyist (or some previous glossator) feels that this word is
not clear, he makes it an adjective by adding in the margin fsnj^T. Now
the passage means ' a cohabitation without touching of the male and
female organs ' (Schmidt, p. 232 : ' Wenn du mit einem fremden Manne
auf gemeinschaftlichem Lager ruhend den Beischlaf ausfuhrst, ohne dass
sich dabei die Geschlechtstheile beriihren '). I am at a loss to say how
the interpolator imagined an snftf'Tf^flWlI'i f'J^Wl to be possible. But
his alteration, which is proved to be such an one by Purnabhadra's source,
the textus simplicior, destroys at the same time the point of the story.
In the same story, the genuine wording of Purnabhadra, as given in
our text, p. 212,6, is nearly identical with the wording of the Hamburg
1 Apparently in following some other source, whether literary or oral. Cp. Cbauvin,
Bibl. des ouvrages arabes, ix, p. 39, no. 34.
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 55
MSS. (flgifa'K* »rf
Biihler's text ins. ^J before ^R^, oin. Tf$ after 7T*T., and ins. 3TOV after
. But A1, in consequence of his first alteration of the text
f%°), alters again, continuing after OTfSR : W ^wf+TWT*TT
^ IfrT^fft I ifll*l«l*Jc*l I 4l%S*<ll^if*I<l<»T«l. I ^fi^T rfTRTTfal I
f*|VU*J cj ^=(<Tj*j«<I^, &c., 1. 8 (Schmidt, p. 232 : ' "Du bist die Erste unter
den Frauen, die ihrem Gatten anhangen, darum dass du selbst bei der
Vereinigung mit einem Fremden die Keuschheit so bewahrt hast. Um
meine Lebensdauer z\i verlangern und den Tod abzuwenden hast du so
gehandeltl " Nach diesen Worten umarmte er sie liebevoll, nahm sie auf
die Schulter, tanzte mit ihr herum und sprach dann zu dem Herrn Warst-
du-besser,' &c.).
And again the conclusion of our tale is awkwardly amplified in A1,
which for «j«i»v to ^fTT (212, ll) reads : «pzf SfWT I
I
| (Schmidt, p. 233 : ' und nachdem er darauf umher
getanzt war, sagte er : " Ja, du Vordermann unter denen, die Keuschheit
iiben, auch du hast mir einen Dienst geleistet I " und liess ihn von der
Schulter nieder. Vor alien seinen Angehorigen pries er dieser Beider
Tugenden. Wo er immer an die Hausthiir von Angehorigen u. s.w. kam,
da pries er auch deren Tugenden ').3 I need scarcely add, that here too
the textus simplicior confirms the wording of our text 212, ll. The
Hamburg MSS. read : dfl^^R^*! 2«!-«*l«ri^M*Ji{diTXg WW (!) ;
Buhler (19, 0t)
Cp. also A2's interpolation 122, 5, and the transpositions in A1 3, 18
and 201, 18. These cases show that the reviser, or the revisers, did not
shrink from even serious alterations of the text which they copied.
Moreover, our parallel Specimens show that all the variants of A1 A2
can be proved, by the testimony of the sources, i. e. the textus simplicior
and the Tantrakhyayika, to be alterations. Wherever A has the evidently
right reading, it is not to be made out with certainty whether this
correctness is due to conjectural criticism, to collating some other
MS., to A's going back to some MS. older than bh, or even to mere
chance. Though I very carefully collated the whole MS., I am not able
to decide this question. The only thing quite sure is that A is the copy
1 Read $Tl». The same mistake in A1, p. 211,22 of our text. This shows that the
alteration does not go back to the copyist himself, who did not understand the text
which he was copying here. 2 Bead °*<(<Ji«u»ii .
' Schmidt's second MS. K has a gap, by which the whole story has been lost.
56 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
of some revised and adulterated MS. For the constitution of my text
A was almost useless. Good readings of A, not confirmed by bh*, have
only the value of conjectures, or of various readings the sources of which
we do not know.
In order to allow the reader to form a judgement of his own, I give
the variants of A from the beginning of the work to 12, 13 inclusive, from
126, i to 134, 23 inclusive, and for the prasasti. Besides, I have entered
the readings of A into my variants at all the places marked in the Sanskrit
text with an asterisk, and occasionally in some other passages.
In our parallel Specimens I to IV all the readings and all the more
important blunders of A are given in the notes. The reader will see
that not even one reading more original than those of bh* is to be found
in these parts of the MS. A.
§ 6. Critical discussion of the manuscripts Bh and $.
The MS. Bh at first puzzled me very much, and it cost me consi-
derable time before I was aware of its true nature. Its age of course
prepossessed me in its favour, and this impression was strengthened when
I collated the fifth book, which more closely agrees in Bh with the
Hamburg MSS. (textus simplicior) than any one of my other MSS. On
the other hand, Bh deviates considerably from bh*A in the rest of the
work ; transpositions of words are very numerous ; synonyms appear
in very many cases for the words used in bh^A. Again this MS. bristles
with blunders of every kind. But Bh has exactly the same stories, and
these stories in exactly the same order, as bh^A. It was not until I got
the MS. 4> and the Sarada MS. P, that I found out the worth, or rather the
lack of worth, of Bh.
Bh and <f> belong to the class of the mixed MSS. The greater part of their
first three books has been copied from a fragmentary Purnabhadra MS.,
containing the text from 6, 2 dhdramdtrdrthi down to the end of book III.
The kathamukha and the beginning of book I contains in Bh the text of
Purnabhadra from 1,1* na vidvdn inclusive to p. 3, 25. The text between
dhurvodhdrau and dhdramdtrdrthi 6, 2 has been supplied from some MS. of
the textus simplicior. In <t>, the text to dhdramdtrdrthi has even been twice
supplied from MSS. of this recension.
The text of Bh agrees very closely with :that of * in its readings and
in nearly all of its blunders, down to the end of book III. From the
beginning of book IV to the end of the work, the two MSS. disagree in
a most remarkable manner. Whereas, in book IV, Bh contains a faulty
text of the bh-class, <t> in this book contains an equally or even more
faulty text of the *-class. In book V, both these MSS. contain a textus
simplicior. But here again the difference is evident. For Bh contains
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 57
a very valuable old specimen of the H-class of this text, agreeing in many
blunders, but not in the interpolations, with the Hamburg MSS. The
MS. <J>, on the contrary, contains a text of the <r-class of the textus
simplicior.
Discussion illustrated by text of Tale V, v, Ass as singer.
In order to prove what has just been said, I beg to refer the reader
to the following specimen, Tale V, v, Ass as singer. In this specimen
I give the textus simplicior according to the Hamburg MSS. H I. The
notes contain the complete variants of the following texts : —
Textus simplicior, H-class :
1 | the Hamburg MSS.
Textus simplicior, <r-class :
o- = Decc. Coll., Peterson's Fifth Report, No. 356.
s = Decc. Coll. i. 17.
B = Biihler's edition.
pr = the MS. of the Ahmedabad Bhandar, lent to me through
Mr. Premchand.
h = a recent copy of the MS. Bhandarkar, Report Bombay 1907,
p. 55, § 46.
Purnabhadra's recension :
bh*A, the MSS. just mentioned.
Mixed recensions :
t the MSS. just mentioned.
n1 = Decc. Coll., Bhandarkar, Report 1894, No. 371.
ns = Decc. Coll., Peterson, Report V, No. 355.
n3 = Decc. Coll., Bhandarkar, Report 1897, No. 418.
The variants of the o--class MSS. of the textus simplicior, and those
of 4> are given on the left-hand pages, the variants of all the other MSS.
on the right-hand pages. It will be seen at once, that all the MSS. whose
variants are given on the left-hand pages form one group, and that those
whose variants are given on the right-hand pages form a second group.
Nobody who compares the various readings will doubt that the text
represented by H I is on the whole older than that represented by the
<7-claB8.
The cases in which Bh agrees with HI against bh* are set in italics
in the text ; the cases in which bh* agree with the cr-class against HIBh
are set in fat Italics in the variants.
I
58 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
Text of Hamburg MSS. HI corresponding to our text 270,17 to 272,21.
270, 17 ' sadhu, matula, gltena ! ' varito na maya sthitah.
18 'apurvo 'yam manir baddhah: sampraptam gitalaksanam."
19 cakradhara aha : ' katham etat ? ' BO 'bravit :
21 asti kasmimscid adhisthana Uddhato nama gardabhah. sa ca
diva 22 rajakagrhe bharodvahanam krtva ratrau svecchaya paryatati.
Variants of ho-sprB*.
270, 17 $ </J, om. Una II hers prB maya proktdpi na sthitah, $ maydty ukto na
sthitaih II 18 pr bamdhah II 4> samprdpta II 19 a- guvarnnasiddhir
abrawt II 21 prB om. asti II <£ uddhamo; <r uddhatandma\ gardabhah; <J> ra-
sabhah for gardabhah II After gardabhah hcr<J>prB ins. prativasati sma II hprB om.
ca II a- om. diva ; s daiva, h$B sadaiva, pr samdaiva for diva II 22 ho-s<E>prB karma
for bharodvahanam II After paryatati pr ins. tata, B tataA ; then ho-s*prB ins. pra-
tyuse (4> pratyusam, ho-$ add. vamdhanabhayat, pr barndhanabhayat, B bandhanabha-
yat) svayam eva, then o- bamdhanasthane samasrayati, hs grham ya, h adds <t, $ ro/a-
kagrhe ydti, prB rajakagrham dyati; then ho-s*prB rajakopi tarn (hprB <a<a« <a7W,
s ia(as feawi na for <am) bamdhane, <r niyukte, s yunaktih, <I> «a yurnkte, h na yukti,
pr °na niyuktih, B °na niyunakti II 271, 1 h<rs$prB at/ia for athdnyada II
o- om. tasya; B tasmin II hs$ om. ro<ra« II o-$prB om. ksetresu; hs ksetrani II
After paryatatah $ ins. ksetre, pr ksetrani satrau (read ratrau), B ksetrdni II ho-s om.
kaddcic II ho-s<£prB saA« for sdrdham II ho-s$prB samjdtd for babhuva II 2 o-
sa uddhato, hs4> sa ca plvaro, prB sa ca pwaratvat (B "toaa") for iaw ca II ho-pr wMt° ;
4> vaditamgam II 4> om. karkatikdksetresu praviiya', ho-s prB karkatikaksetre
(pr °ksotra for °ksetre ; prB add. srgdlasahitaK) praviiati ; then $ ins. karkkatika-
bfiaksyanam karoti | pratyuse sthagrham thati I <a<A<Z srgalai ca ; <r ins. : iasya c«
prstato lagnah I trgalah praviiati ; hs ins. : <aiAa trgalah ; h adds ca ; then ho-s ecant
(s etadaiai for «raw» ; h adds tow) drov opt ratrau (hs yathecchayd for rdirow) karka-
tikdbhaksanam krtvd pra° svasthanam vrajatah; prB ins.: ewam <aw yadrcchaya
virbhatikabhaksanam (B ci° for vi°) Artea pratyaham pratyuse svasthanam vrajatah ;
$ om. this sentence II 3 $ a<Aa kadacin madoddhetena rdsdbltam tena ksetara-
ma4idhyasthitena irgdlam abhihitam; hs a^a kadacit tena (h adds safia) madoddha-
tena (h madoddhata) r&sabhendbhihitam I s adds ksetramadhye, h adds ksetramadhye
after bhagnisuta (sic!); prB ai/ta kadacit tena madoddhatena rosobhena ksetrama-
dhyasthitena 6rgalo 'bhihitah ; o- a<Aa kadacit tendbhihitam H S fcpa&ya 2, B paiya
patya II <E> pafyat II atwatirmmald rajanl, s pasyeyam nirmmala rajani, h paiya-
yam nirmmalarajam, cr paiyaitam nirmaldm rajanlm II Before <a<, s ins. sa aAa II
6 4> karisydmiti II ho-s*prB ins. kathaya before katamena \\ s tamenana, * Aeraa
for iaiemena II o- ins. gitam before karomi II hs karomiti II <r srgdla for sa II
o- ins. &/w after a/ta II cr mamaka, s tana for mama II h aZam for mama II s £i for
; ho- om. Aim II
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 59
271, 1 athanyada tasya ratrau ksetresu paryatatah kadacie chrgalena
sardham maitrl babbuva. 2 tau ca vrtibhangam krtva karkatikaksetresu
pravisya tatpbalabhaksanam 3 svecchaya krtva pratyuse ya^asthanam
vrajatah. atha kadacit ksetrama4dhyasthitena tena coddhatarasabhena
srgalo 'bhihitah : ' bho bhaginlsuta, 5 pasya ! atlvanirmala raj am. tad
aham gitam karisyami. tat 6 katamena ragena karomi 1 ' sa aha : ' mama, kim
Variants of HIBh,
270, 18 A laddha \\
22 Il'iril' rajakasya grhe II
bh bharodvalianam II H radrau II
271, 1 ffn'H' tathdnyada II
2 HIbh* vrttibhamgam, A vrtti\bhamgam, II'II'II* varttibhamgam II H karka
[new line] kaksetrem, I karkketikaf II A tatphalaip bhaksanam II
3 bh*rPll1II'A svasthiaam II IIln3 ksetramadhye sthitena II
4 bh^ffn'H'A om. tena II bh* madoddbatara&abhena, A madoddhataruhliM-
bhena, WlP mahoddhatardsabhena, II5 mahodatarasabhena II
A bho bhaginiauta I pafydtlvamnirmalarajani II
6 HI karisyami II HI kathamena II ^H'n'H'A praha II
60 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
anenanarthapraca 7 lanena ? yatas cauryakarmapravrtta vayam. cauraja-
rair nibhrtair eva 8 sthatavyam', iti. uktam ca :
9 kasl vivarjayec cauryam, nidralus carmacaurikam,
10 jihvalaulyam ca rogadhyo, jivitum yo 'tra vanchati.
11 tatha ' tvadiyagitam sankha&z&fanuvadi, na madhuram ', iti durad
Variants of ho-sprB <£.
B nendndrthapraldpitena, $ anendnarthe jrraldpena, or anendrthacdlanelam, h vrtha-
pralipitena ; prB anena, then pr vrthdrthapravalapralapitena, B vrthdrthapracdla-
nena \\ 7 4> caurakarmmapravrttd, B caurakarmmaprakrtd, a- cauryakarmapra-
vrttair, prB caurafcarmapravrttdv II prB avam for vayam; or om. vayam I! <1> ins.
tan, hs tarn after vayam II ho-s$prB transp. : ni° (h nibhrtam, pr nivrttaU; prB
add ca) cau° ; <b caurai, h caurair jdraih II prB atra for «w II h<rs$ om. era II
8 ho-s<£ stheyam II prB om. iti II h<r ins. nayah, s waya after »<t II pr om. uktam
ca II hs ins. yataA after uktam ca II Do- kdsam, e prakaiam, * hdsyam, pr fe^i,
B &d/t || s varjjayaf II <E> caurya, a-s cauro II First p&da in h : cauranam varjjayet
kasam II $ nidralubdhaA II s carwwnacoraiaA, B so ca cawrikam II 1O 4> jihva-
lolyam II tr rogarto ; pr rujakramto, B rujakranto for ca rogadhyo II cr4>prBi/Mtt<am,
BJivamtam II 11 ho-sprB aparam, $ param for <a<Aa II <rs*prB tvadlyam;
4> om. gitam II prB om. iankhaiabdanuvadi ; 4> iamkhaidbdanukafi, s iamkhasabda-
nukaram, h iamsa&avddnukaram; <r kafhoram for fankhaiabdanuvadi II ho-s om.
na madhuram; <E>prB na madhurasvaram ; prB add samkkasdbdanukaram II
h<rs4>prB om. t<t |) <!> ins. ca after opt II 12 <rs*hprB iruyate for drutvotthdya II
s^prB ins. <arf a<ra, ho- <a£ra before ksetra0 ; then o^ ksetrarakfakah purusah
prasuptas ttstati, h s ksetre raksapurusah (s raksd0) suptas ti °, prB ksetre raksdpurusdh
suptd I sam<t (B suptah santi), 4> ksetrapdldh purusa prasuptas tistamti ; then o- «a,
prB <a, $ te ca; then ho-s$ samutthdya, prB utthdya; then o-s bamdhanam,
h vadhavamdhanam, * bamdham \ badhatn va, s vamda vd, prB vadham bam-
dham vd; then ho-s<J> vidhdsyati, prB karisyamti II 13 o- <awi for tdvan II
(rs amrtakalpd, h amrtakdlpdi, $pr amrtamayd6, B amrtamayii; then o- karkati,
h cirbhidydh, s cirbhadydh, $ cirbhi{ikdh, pr cirbhatya, B cirbhatih II ho-s$prB om.
nibhrtah ; then er avydpdro bhava, h ma avydpdraparo bhava, s mdvydpdro bhava,
prB wia <vam avydpdraparo bhara, $ vydpdraparo bhavdn II <r om. <ac chrutvd II
o- gardabhah, ® rasabha, hs «a II hs$prB d^a II s aAo for 6Ao ; then h wa, o-4>prB
na traTra, s tozm na; then ho-s^B wist, pr c«tet'; then ho-s $ vandsrayatvdd ; then
14 s$prhB gitarasam, <r gitasukham; then B vand'srayatvdt, pr vind&rayatvdt II
o- om. <e° 6Aa° M° ca II s'I'prB tenaitad, h tenaivam, s$prBh bravlgi \ tdctam; then
hsprB ca, $ caA; then s* yatoA II 15 o- om. this and the following line II
pr iaratyotsndhate II pr dwra, <E> rfwre II 16 hs$prB jdyate for v&afo* II
hs«I>pr karnne, B karne II prB gitajhamkdrajd, h gitajhamkdrayd, s gitasamskarajd,
* gltddhyamkdrajd II
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 61
api 12 srutvotthaya ksetraraksa ' bandha ! band A ! 'awam vidhdsyanti. tad
bhaksaya 13 tavan nibhrtah ! ' tac chrutva rasabhah praha : ' bhoh 1 vana-
sr&y&tvdd 14 ^itarasam na vetsi ; tenaitad bhanasi. uktam ca :
15 ^arajjyotsnahate duram tamasi, priyasamnidb.au,
16 dhanyanam visati srotre gitasamskaraja sudha.'
Variants of HIBh, bh*nlnJnsA.
Bh "pracdlenena ; II1 anendrthapralapane, corr. to anena vyarthcf, which is the
reading of II* ; II* anena vyarthapralapitena II
7 HI (not Bh) °pravrtya, IIs °pravrtto, bh °pravrddha II II1 II2 IIs caurajatair II
HIbh nirbhrtair II
9 HI* A kaM II Bh cauram for cauryam II II1 II5n* "corikam II
10 A rogadhye II VWU''Il3jivitam \\
11 bh* tada II bh tvadlyagatam, II1 11* II3 tvadiyam gUam II A iamkhavada-
nuvadi, bh II1 II' II3 iamkhanadanwvadi, * iamkhananudanadi, corr. to iamkhana-
nunadadi \\ HIBh II1 IIs IIs nam for na II A ayi for a/« II
12 A ksetrajm/rasa, n1!!2!!* ksetraraksakah purusa, Bhbh>J> ksetraraksapurusa II
bh*A bamdham vadham ca vi°, Il'II'n3 vadham vamdham ca vi° II
13 bh*A aha II
14 Bh gltam ratam II bh*A ins. tvam, II1!!3 ta tvam, TP tat tvam before glla° II
bhn'II'II' ins. na between tvam and gita°, om. na before vetsi II II1!!2!!8 jdnasi for
vetsi II Bh na »«<fjru II bh II1 11*11' vravlsi, * bramei, A 6awm II 15 HI
tjyotsnahate, Bh (aratyotsndhate, * iaratjjotmahate, II1 £sa[corr. from
deletedjj'yofyyo corr. from some other aksara]feraoAa<e, II3 ksarajotsnahate, II2
drarajnayotiahate II A j9Mram, n* «?wr« II II1 IIJ jyriyarnsannidhau II ISbh^rofe,
corr. from /ro<r« II bh A II1 II* II8 gitajJutmAdraja; * gitajhamkaraja, jharp, being
very similar to Sam ; hence P gitaiamkaraja II
62 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
17 srgala aha : ' mama, asty etat. param kathoram unnadasi. tat 18 kim
tena svartbabhramsina 1 ' rasabha aha : ' dhig murkha ! kim 19 aham
gitam na janami ? tac chrfiyatam, tasya bhedah : tad yatha :
20 sapta svaras, trayo gramah, murchanas tv ekavimsatih,
21 tanas tv ekonapancasat, tisro matra, layas trayah II
22 sthanatrayam yatinam ca, sad bhedas ca, rasa nava,
23 varnah sat, trimtat bhasas, catvarimsat tatah smrtah II
Variants of hers prB <£.
17 h mana, a mamaka II <$ asyaitat II a- param na vetsi tvam kevalam
anudiSate kim Una, &c. ; s param na vetsi gitam I tac chrdyatam, &c. ; $ param
gltah kalam annatasi ta kim, &c. ; h param na vetsi glta tvam kevalam unnadasi I
tat kim, &c. ; prB param na vetsi tvam gitam I kevalam unnadasi II tat kim, &c. II
18 cr«l>h svarthabhramsena, prB svarthabhramiakena; a adds kim II h sdvravlt II
er gardabha ; <£ rdsabhah II $ om. a/to II B dhig twice II Qjanann 19 hcr^prB
om. gitam after aham, inserting it after janami II * tarhi for tac II h bhedah II
h<rs om. tad yatha; prB tad yatha tasya bheddn 6rnu (B °n chr°) \\ 20 o-prB
murchanat caika0 II h "vimiati II 21 trs tana ekona°, h tonany ekonapamcasa,
pr tana tv ekona° II o- tisras tola for tisro matra, II o- layas II In $ the fourth
pada runs thus : ity eta irutimamdalamm ; in prB ity etat svaramamdalam II
22 cr yajinam II $ (transp.) ca jdtinam II s om. ca II Second pada in <r : sat
kdvydni rasai ca sat, pr sadgasya, then one aksara left free, then «a rasa niva;
B sad asydni rasa nava; hs satsasydni (s ins. ca) rasani ca; O satsvaida rasa
navd II 23 s varnna, $ varsd, B (not pr) rdgdh for rarwaA II ho-s<fcprB
trlmsatlr II s<l> bhdsd, o- bhdvdh, B (not pr) bhdvds II Fourth pada in o- : satca-
tvdrimiatih smrt&li, hspr dvicatvarimiati (pr adds A) smrtah (h om. A), B catvdrimiat
tatah smrtah, * dvicatvaraviiatis tathd I ?na<ra II 272, 1 h pamcdsihyadhike ;
O pamcasityadhikam II a caitad II Second pada in ho-prB: gitamgdnam satam
smrtam, B gitdmgam satatam smrtam, $ gitam II naganam 6atam II (om. smrtam) II
After line 1 o-$prB insert a half sloka; first pada crh$prB: svayam eva jmra,
proktam (h iastre for proktam) ; second pada : o- svayam eva sruteh priyam,
* Bharatena &rutam iriyam, prB Bharatena sruteh (pr few0 for £rwc) param, h vedena
ca iruteh param II 2 sB om. this line II h yKamg^A safia samvrtam II cr$pr
vrtam \\ 2 a B om. this line II ho-s$pr kartie II h saradi II 3 <J> nanya-
hdtapriyam lake II s param for priyam II o- sasyate, h durlabham, for drsyate II
4 o- suskasnayurasasvadas, hsB fuskasnayusvarahladdt (h sw°, and °wica0 for °«va°),
pr iuskasnayuh svarahladat, $ suskasnacchuradblwdat II Fourth pada in o- : tyakta
dksena Ra°, pr tyaktas Tryaksena Ra°, B Tryaksam jagraha Ba°, s ya(or yu)ktas
Tryaksena Ra°, h paktas Tryaksena Ravanah, * paktas Tyaksena Rdmanah \\
5 "3? tvam; ho-s om. <mm; prB bhaginisuta for iram II prB vadan for vadasi II
<E> manasamti for «ac nt° II cr^prB om. ca II 6 o- mamaka, O mam II <l> mady
for i/arfy II <r om. <ad aham II s4>prB ins. tavad after aham II h dvaradeiasthah,
tr vrttidvirasthitah, B vrttedvaridesasthah, pr miter, B wter, prB dvarasthitah,
$ vddidvasthitah II her ksetram, prB ksetrapam for fee<
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 63
272, 1 pancasityadhikam hy etad gltanam ca satam smrtam,
2 suvarnaracitam suddham gitangaih sakalair yutam II
2 a dhanydndmjdyate karnaih viSesdc charadi zthite II
3 nanyad gitat priyam loke devanam api drsyate ;
4 Buskasn&yuravdhldddt Tryaksamjagdda Rdvanah II
5 tat katham tvam mam anabhijnam vadasi, nivarayasi ca 1 ' si-gala 6 aha :
' mama, yady evam, tad aham vrtti(fflrasthah ksetrapalam 7 avalokayami ;
Variants of HIBh,
17 n'rPH' tat for asty etat II n'n'IT1 kathorasvaram nadasi II
18 n1!!2!!* ten&rihablvramiina II
bhA dhig 2, * dhig dhig II
20 HIbh*A "vimsati II
21 bh*A tan&ekoaa0, TL1U" tamos cekona0, W tana$ caikona? ; Bh tv enako0
for to ekona0 II
22 bh^An1 sad dsyani for sad bhedas ca (op. the reading of s), corr. in n1 to
sadjasyana; II2 sad jasya ca; H3 sad gasyana II HI bhedd II Bh «arf akard rasa
na I om. va II
23 ^ffn3 trlmsatlr, bhAH2 vimfatir II bh Iharyos, A 6/*aw/ II H'H'n3
(om. tatah) smrta, H1 mtdhaih, njns budhai II
272, 1 HIbh °tyadhikam, in bh corr. by cop. to our reading; A "lyadhekam II
HI spatpat for % eiod II
2 bh'HI1!!5!!3 vftain, A drtam for yutam II
2 a bh^An'Ifn3 om. this line I) Bh karnne II 3 bh giiatvaram or gtta-
dva/ram for gltdt priyam, corr. by cop. to gitakaram; & gitadvdram, An1!!1!!3 gltad
varam II 4 bh*!!1!!1!!3 °snayuravair Ham, A. °smaywrawaeiaiam II Bh °ra«a-
Ihddat II Fourth pada in bh^AlI'II2!!3: raramje Ravanah pwra (II1 II3 pwrah) II
5 Bh om. iwwi II Bh nivarayisi II
6 bh^An'n'n3 vrtlidvlradefast/iah, Bh vrtipwradeiasthah (see the corrupt
reading of HI in the text) II
64 Chap, III. Account of the Manuscripts
tvam punah, svecchaya gitam kuru ! ' 8 tatha eonusthite gardabha utkan-
dharo bhutva sabdayitum arabdhah. tatah. 9 ksetoa.rafoafcd rasabhasabdam
$rutvd krodhad dautan dantaih pllOdayanio lagudaru uddisya dhdvildh.
sametya ca tavat tdllditah, yavad bhumiprsthe patitah. tatas ca sacchi-
faolukhalam gale 12 baddhva ksetrapalah. suptah. rasabho 'pi Ja&'svabha-
vagatavedanah 13 ksanenabhyutthitah. uktam ca :
Variants of ho-sprBS".
1 h om. svecchaya II 8 ho-s#prB tathanustlte (B °s(hi°) II After tothdnustite
a- todyltam akarnya I talo lakutam utpddya pradhdvitah (1. 10), s rdsabharafitam
akarnya ksetrapah krodha damtdn lagudam udyamya pradhavltah (1. 10), h
utkamdharam krtva rimkatwrn dravdhah I iato rdsabharimkitam samakarnnya
ksetrapala krodhdnudattanusaya lakutam udgamya pradhavltal) • $ uktam-
dhararikimtum arabdhah II tato rdsabhamnkimtu samakarnnya ksetrapalah
krodhd dumtd£ carvvayan I lagudahastah pradhavltah (1. 10); prB rdsabharatanam
akarnya ksetrapah (pr adds l) krodhad damtdn gharsayan pradhavltah (pr °to,
om. |; 11. 10, 11); ydvod rdsobho dr«(as (pr hrstah l) tdval (pr tdvat) lakutapra-
hdrais tathd hato yathd pratddito bhiiprsthe (pr °s(e) patitah (pr om. A; 1. 11) II
10 h samastakena for sametya II s$ om. ca after sametya II 4>h pratadlto \\
11 (r bhumau, $ bhamau, h bhuprste, s bhuprstJu) II 4> patatitih n prB tatai
ca sacchidrolukhale baddvd (pr badhva) gato murso (B om. mursd) bhuyo (pr adds l)
pi (12) prasuptah; a- tato grivdydm udusalam baddhvd bhuyo 'pi (12) prasuptah;
B tatah swxhidrodukhala I vaddho gatamarso bhuyopi (12) suptah; h tatah cchidro-
dmalatn vavdhd ksetrikah prasuptah ; <fc tata£ ca tacchirodhdtudusalam gale
badhvd (12) ksetrikah prasuptah II 12 $ om. 'pi after rasabho n s svajd-
tiavabhdvdn gatavedandt ; a- svajdtisvabhdvdt ksanenotthitah, h svajdtiprabhdvdd
gatavedana ksa°, prB svajdtisvabhdvdd (pr °prabhd° for °svabhd°) gatavedanah
(pr 0<a»a° for °tave°) ksa°; $ jdtisvabhdvdd gatavedandm ksanena utthitah ll 13 o-s
om. uktam ca II 14 $ sdrameyasvards'vdndm, <rsB sdrameyasya cdsvasya, pr sara-
inayasya vd$vasya, li sdrameyasya ddsasya II smiesyatah II B pr rdsabhasya vUesatah
(pr °naA) n 15 h ^>a<i, s parajo \\ lis °janita II 16 a- tato^ ca rasabho 'pi
tad evodusalam adaya vrttlm curnayltva pa° d° ; s tatodev&dusalam, $ tatahi ca
deva udukhalamm, then s$ with o- (only s vrtim); prB totos tern evolnkhalam (pr
°fa0 for °kha°) adaya vrtinj (pr vrttini) curnayltva (pr °rnna°) paldyitum a° ; h to<M
ca II terf evodusalam adaya vrttlm bhurnayltva pa° dravdhah II 17 ho-sO
etasmina a°, prB atrdmtare II ho-sprB ins. ';;t after 6rgdlo II hcrs$prB durad
eva (pr adds »n) tern dr$tva (s drstam) sasmltam (h savismitam) (18) aAa I (19)
siidhu mat u la, spr giten(21)eti, o-4>B gitena muyd prokto ($ j/w/fcto for prokto) 'pi
na sthltah, h ^ftena nivarito aa tnaya sthitah, om. the second part of the sloka ;
2O cr*B apurvo 'yam manlr baddhah \ (B om. I) sampraptam gitalaksanam
(B °nam) n
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 65
14 sarameyakhar«&wz«»z, gardabhasya visesatah,
15 muhurtat parato na syat praharajanita vyatha.
16 tatas ca vrtim bhahktvd kantkastham ulukhalam dddya palayitum 17 arab-
dhah. agminn antare srgalo durdt tarn avaloky19edam uvdca: 19 ' sddhu,
matula, gU'21 eti.
Variants of HIBh,
8 bh * II1 II2 IIs tathanustlte, A tatha (corr. by cop. from tethd) anustite II
A bhuyd \\ II1!!'!!3 sabdayitum II 9 bh*An1IIan3 ksetrapala II Bh tatoh
ksetraraksakaras tat idbdam II bh*A ralabhasdbditam II bh*!!1!!2!!3 sama-
karnnya, A trutva satnakarnya \\ bh* damtair || *A nipldayamto, bh nihpi-
dayamto, n1!!2!!' nispidayamto II
1O II2 lakutam II bh^Bh udyamya, A udyasya, n1!!2!!3 udgrhya for uddiiya \\
3 pradhavltah, IT1 pradhovita II bh*An1n2ns pratadlto II 11 A
yava ruviprste ya (ya del. again) II II1 II2 bhuprs(e, corr. in n1 to bhupraste, which is
the reading of II3 II HI sacchidrolusalam; bh gacchidrodusalam; * sachidrodusalam ;
A sacchidraudusalam, corr. to °lam; W II2 II3 sacchidram udukhalam II
12 HI ladhah II HI kselrapaldh II ITU2!!3 prasuptah II bh^n'H3 sva-
jatisvabhdvagatavedanah, A svajatisvabha/va/vagatavedanah, II2 svajdtlyagatasvabha-
vavedanah II
13 n1!!2!!' ksanendpy utthitah li 14 Bh °khard6vdnam, corr. by cop. from
"khakhdtvandm ; bh* A °khardivasya II II1 sdrameyasya c&svasya, corr. from other
aksaras, the last of which being svanam; IIs sdrameyasya cA&vasyam, n2 saro-
meyasya vdsvasya II 15 bh prajdrajanitd, A prahdrajanitavyethd II 16 HI
w«twi II HI ulusalam II bh^An1!!2!!3 «a<a^ ca tem evbdusatam (A em wdw-
ealam/m) ; in II1 corr. to evddukhalam (which is the reading of II2 IIs) adaya vrttlip
(Wll3 vrtim) curnnayitva pa°d° II 17 bh^Affn^3 etasmlnn \\ Bh durattardt
for dwm« II Bh giteneti II bh^AffH^3 <fr° rfurad eva tern (H1n2ns enani for
eva etom) drstva sasmltam (A sasmidamtom) (18) zcZam aAa II (19) s&dhu matula
gitena varlto na maya sthitah \ (20) apurvo 'yam manir baddhxh (A baddho)
sampraptam gitalaksanam n
21 bh*A add t'/i II * adds toAa 6 II
K
66 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
From the specimen just given it appears that in not a few cases Bh
comes nearer to the text of the Hamburg MSS. than bh4T!1n2n3A. But
in some of these cases Bh and the Hamburg MSS. are decidedly wrong,
viz. 271, 13.16.23 (a gross chandobhahga) ; 272, 2 a (an interpolated half sloka) ;
6 (the reading of Bh being a corruption of that of HI, and that of HI
being an obvious corruption of that of bh^AlT1!!2!!3). Besides, in 271, 11
BhHI read nam for na, as apparently some previous copyist, who did not
understand the wording, thought xabddnwvddinam to be the adjective neuter.
But as n1 n2 n3 have the same blunder, this case is not conclusive.
These are serious mistakes which Purnabhadra, who tells us that he
has corrected the text aj^rrn^U! (289, 2e), is not likely to have overlooked.
It is true that in some cases he has taken over blunders from his sources.1
But these cases are comparatively rare. And not only in the few lines of
our specimen, but in the whole text of book V, Bh has many mistakes in
common with both of the Hamburg MSS. or else with one of them. Cp.
our variants at 264, 6.14 2.24, 266, 10 (HI blunder: venivacchardjah, Bh
wrong correction thereof : venuvatsardjah)? 269, 22 (paldyanavisayah BhH and
jaldxrayam BhHI). 272, 22 (the number of the preceding tale being inserted in
a wrong place). 275, 10 (same gap in BhH; corrected in I). 277,3.15.17
(wrongly corrected in I). 278,8 (BhHI vayam for vanam; but vanam must
be the original reading, as it forms the contrast to grftam ; cp. also 278, is).
279,11 (original reading vyathd, as in our text; Bh corrupted to yathd;
HI — a correction of this corruption based on the end of the fourth pada: —
tatha). 280, 20 (Jco'pi for kam api; h also has this blunder!). 281, 9 (our
text : trsnaika tu ; corruption in Bh : trsmkd tu ; correction thereof in HI :
trsnd [I ir&nau\ kdpi). 12 (deva for yena, which is necessitated by the con-
struction). 14 (Bh H). 282, 4 (our text : hatah Satruh ; H corruption : hatah
Satrum ; corruptions thereof in Bh and I ; Bh : hatafatrum, I : hatah Satru).
6 (same gap in BhHI). 283,13 (a$vamadhyastho, corrupted to madhyastho in
the archetype of BhHI ; this is corrupted to madhydsthdmi-n. H, and wrongly
corrected to madhyasthdm in I). 284, 12 (BhI °gatirt Hh "gati, for °malir).
285, 21 (BhHI arddhodite for anuddhdnah ; but cp. 286, s).
If Purnabhadra had not been aware of all these gross blunders, he must
indeed have been a blind man or a *J<sN^mnS!:. Certainly no such man
would have been entrusted with the revision of an old celebrated work by
1 See above, p. 30 f.
3 Simpl. MS. h has a compound: °mahamamsavikrayasadhakav>ltij>rdbht-tindm, but
it adds ekatamah li
s As to VInavatsa, cp. Speyer, Studies about the Kathasaritsagara, Amsterdam,
1908, p. 5.
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 67
a minister.1 Hence we must conclude that, in the fifth book, not Bh, but
the bh *-class has preserved the genuine text of Purnabhadra, and that the
text given in Bh is a copy of some old MS. belonging to the H-class of
the textus simplicior.
This view is corroborated by the fact that many — and always good —
readings, in which bh* deviate from the Hamburg MSS., are to be found
in the <r-class of the textus simplicior. Hence we may conclude that
Purnabhadra used at the same time MSS. of both the H- and o--classes,
preferring in most cases the H-class.2
The wording of the textus simplicior as contained in Bh's fifth book
is of a high critical interest. In 1902, when I was not yet aware of the
true nature of this part of Bh, though I saw that BhHI formed a clearly
distinct group of MSS.,3 I thought it probable that the stories V, xv, xvi
(Biihler and HI) did not originally belong to the textus simplicior, though
they stand in all the MSS. of this recension I had, and have up to this
day, examined.4 Now these two stories are missing in Bh. This shows
that my view in this respect was correct.
As in the fifth book Purnabhadra follows the textus simplicior much
more closely than in the rest of his work, I give the complete variants
from Bh for this book from 260, 2 onwards. The beginning of the fifth
book unfortunately is lost in Bh.
§ 7. Books I to III in Manuscripts Bh and $.
In order to show the relation between Bh and 4> in that part of the
two MSS. which contains Purnabhadra's text, I give their readings, and
nearly all of their even insignificant blunders, from the beginning of
book II, p. 126, to p. 134,23 inclusive. It will be seen that * cannot
go back, in this part of the text, to Bh. Both Bh and <!> must go back
to some previous MS. Cp. Variants 127, ll.H.26. 128, 8 (here it is evident
from <J>'s reading that, at the time when the source of 4> was copied,
a small bit of the vowel under ^ was still visible in the original) ; 128, 7.12
(where the difference between the readings of Bh and 4> must go back to
some marginal addition) ; 128, 19.30 ; 129, 1.9 ; 131, 8.9.10 (the interesting
interpolation of f^lfe(/l«KW inserted only in Bh in due order) ; 132, 8
1 See pra&wti, 289,18.
2 See our parallel Specimens I to III. There, indeed, nearly all the text of
Purnabhadra' a recension is to be found in HI, or Kielhorn-Buhler and h, where he
follows the textus gimplicior.
• Berichte der kgl. Sachs. Ges. der Wissenschaften, phil.-hist. Kl. 1902, p. 68.
4 1. c., p. 68 f.
68
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
(<I>'s reading more correct than Bh's, the case being such that no copyist
would have been aware of Bh's blunder).
The fragment of Pumabhadra's text which forms the stock of books
I to III in Bh<I>, does not contain the genuine wording, but an adulterated
one. In very numerous cases, words have been transposed, omitted, or
replaced by synonyms, without any evident reason, and other texts,
especially the textus simplicior, have been compared by the reviser to
whom Bh's text goes back. This occasionally causes disorder. For instance,
Discussion illustrated by text of Tale I, xiii, Lion's retainers
outwit camel.
In the following parallel texts, the words taken into the text of Bh
from the textus simplicior are set in italics in the columns of
Bh and HI.
Our text p. 75, 18.
18 bahavah panditah ksudrah, sarve mayopajlvinah I
19 kuryuh krtyam akrtyam va, ustre kakadayo yatba
20 Damanaka aha I katham caltat I so 'bravit I
22 asti kasmimscin nagare vanik Sagaradatto
nama I sa ustrasatam 23 bahutnttlyacelakasya
bhrtva kasyams'cid di& prasthitah I atha tasya
24 Vikatanamflstro 'tibharena nipidito visrasta-
sarvaiigo niscestah 25 patitah I tato vanik ce-
lakabharam aiiye.sustresu vibhajya ksipt-
va 26 ' aranyabhOmir iyam visama, asmin
sthanc aa sakyatc sthiitmn' 27 iti Vikatam
vihaya prasthitah I tasmims ca sarthava-
lie gate Vikatah 28 sanaili sanaih samcaraii
^aspam bhaksayitum arabdhah I evam asau
76, 1 katipayair evahobhir balavan sam-
vrttah I tasmims ca vane Madotkato 2 nama
siinhah pratiTasati snia I tasyanucara dvi-
pivayasagomayavah I 3 atha tais tad vanam
bhramadbbir drstah sarthavahaparibhrag-
tah sa ustrah I 4 tarn cavijnatapurvarnpam
hasyajanakam drstvs simhah prstavan I
idam 6 apurvam sattvam ilia vane prc-
chyatam I kas tvara asi I tato 6 'vagatatattva-
rtho vayaso 'bravit I ustro 'yam 'o'56 Pra"
khyatanama I 7 tatah eimhena prstah I lihoh,
kutas tvam iha I tena catmano yatlia-Svrttavi-
yogah sarthavahat samakhyatnh I &c.
Bh (exactly as in the MS.).
vahavah pamditah ksndra sarve mayopajlvinah I
knryuh krtyam akrtyam va ustre kakadayo yatha II 806
Damanaka aha II katham etat II so 'vruvit II
asti kasmimsci nagare vanik Sagaradatto
nama I sa ustrasatam bahumulyasya celakasya
bhrtva kasyamcid disi prasthitah I atha tasya
Vikatanama ustro 'tibharena pidito vi^rasta-
sarvamgo niscesta patitah I tato vanik ce-
lakabharam anyesu ustresu vibhajya ksipt-
va aranyabhumir iyam visama "sinin
s thane na sakyate sthatum iti Vikatam
vihaya prasthitah I tasmin sarthava-
he gate Vikatah sauaih sanaihr utthaya samcaran
sispsm bhaksayitum aradhvah I cva ca sau
katipayair evahobhir vvalavan su-
vittah I tasmims ca vane
kaddcit tair Has tatah
paribhramamanaih sdrthdd bhrastah Kraihanako nama
ustro drstiify atha simhah aha V aho apitrcam idam iatvaip\
tajnayatdm I kim etad aranyalc&m
grdmyam va tata, irutra vdyasah aha II bho svdmin
grdmyfyam ustrandmo jlvavitesah I tava
bhojya\s tad vyapadyataip simhah II na
ffrhsun dgatam hanmi I ulctam ca II
grhe iairum api prdptam vifoastam akutoyam I
yo hanydt tasya papam syae chatavrahmayaghatakam II Jtc
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
69
in the following four parallel texts of our Tale I, xiii (Lion's retainers
outwit camel), Purnabhadra follows Sar. ft, i. e. the secondary recension
of the Tantrakhyayika, with an enlargement at the beginning of the story,
in which our author, following the beginning of the frame-story of book I,
narrates how the camel came to the forest. Bh has this selfsame be-
ginning ; but from 76, 3 onward, this MS. copies a textus simplicior of
our story. The consequence of this awkward contamination is a double
one ; (1) the camel is twice introduced into the story, and (2) it bears two
different names in the different parts of our tale. In the beginning it is
called Vikata with Purnabhadra's text, whereas in the subsequent part
of the fable its name is Krathanaka as in the textus simplicior.
Hamb. MSS. (Text exactly according to H ;
in the footnotes readings of I).
bahavah pamditah ksudra I * sarve mam^opajlvinaji I J
knryu ' krtyam akrtyam va I * ustre kakadayo yatha I
Damanaka aha I katham etat so 'bravit I '
asmi * kasmimscid vanoddcse7 Madotkato nilma
limhah prativasati ema I tasya ciinucarah anyepi dvl-
pivayasagomayavah8 samti I atha Jeaddcit tavr ita» talo
bhramadbhih 9 earthad bhrastah 10 Krathanako " ndmfftro
(JfffaA I la atha gimha aha \ aho apurvdyam satiiai
tatjftayatam I Icim ayam aranydko ls va
gr&myo va I tat frutvd " vdyaia aha I evamin 15
gramyoyam uttrah nama jlvaviiesah tava1'
bkojyaj ca vydpadyatam I " eimha aha 1 18 «4ham
kagatam hanmi \ '• vMum ea 1 18
gfhe iatrum api praptaip vi&vaitam vihitagamatn "
yo hanyat taiya pdpam syd \ t »atamahmat)aghatajam I M
Skr. ft.
bahavah panditah ksudraa sarve tnayopajlvinah I
kurynr dosiam adosam va ustre kakadayo yatha II
Damanaka aha I katham caltat I so 'bravit I
asti, kasmimscid vanoddcse Madotkato nama
fiimhah prativasati sma I tasyanucaras trayah piaitasino dvi-
pivayasagomayavah I atha tair
bhramadbhir drstas sarthavahaparibhras-
ta ustrah I tarn cajnatapurvarupam
hasyajananam drstva simhah prstavan I
idam apurvam sattvam iha vane prc-
chyatam I kas tvara iti I tato 'vagatatattvS-
rtho vayaso 'bravit I a-
khyatanamostro 'yam iti I tatas tena simhasa-
ka^am viivasyanltah I tenapi yathavrttam
atmano viyogas sarthavahat samakhyatah I &c,
* I "in. danda I
10 I °dbhastolt II
13 I ins. ma II " I tnchrufvd \\ " I mdmin II "I 'xastava \\
I double dan^a II " I niAitdyatarp with following danija II ao I tydchatabrdhmava? II
1 I ksudrah, om. danda II
om. danda !l "I anti II
11 I double danda ||
* I mdnsopafivinah II 3 I kuryuh II
I vano&cie II » I drnpimva" II ' I "dbhi II
5 I sSbravlt,
11 I Kratha II
17 I om. danda II
70 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
In the Tale II, vi, the two genii Karman and Kartr are confused, p. 157,
21 and 24 ; but in the second place Bh reads Kartrn for Karman, and in the
following part of the story the mistake is not maintained.
In 49,14. the reviser shows his pandityam inasmuch as, after ^?R ^, he
inserts tR|f<>m% micjid^l Hli^i (see Variants). But his pandityam did
not prevent him from believing that tortoises are covered with hair; for
in 170,10 he makes fTT^:<*<Asn«*)4'i SMTWH.1 out of
And again, his pandityam abandons him in 218,12, where
write 3T^t f^T$ I 3T^f f^3 I3 Purnabhadra here observes with his
source Sar. /3 the rule laid down by Panini in his sutra viii. 2, 84 : <^{,1^ ^,
i. e. ' (Pluti takes place) also in calling from afar.' This sutra was unknown
to our reviser who, knowing that the figure ^ is frequently used in the
MSS. to imply repetition (ex. jft^ for aft jft), and not seeing why this
sentence was put twice in the text, writes it only once in this form :
3Tft f^I f^f fa*T IrtJt^iT, &c.4
Evidently this reviser used still other sources than the textus simplicior.
For after the kathasamgraha '-stanza 125,30 he adds:
•T
%flf ^lRnid*Tl (!) «IWT I As to this stanza, see our 'Variants'. It is
not the only one which has been interpolated in this revision.
A comparison of the other MSS. of Purnabhadra's text with his main
sources, viz. the textus simplicior and the Tantrakhyayika, shows that
the numerous deviations of Bh4> from our text go back not to the
author, but to one of those awkward revisers who, in India, have so
frequently destroyed the works of the poets. The text of Bh* is much
more disfigured than that of A. Still the archetype of Bh must have
flowed from a MS. whose text came very near to that contained in bh't'A.
For in books I to III Bh has numerous mistakes in common with these
MSS., or wrong corrections of their blunders. Cp. 9, 26; 10,2; 11,2.23;
13,16; 18,11; 28,10; 35, 18 (wrong correction); 42,8; 43,4; 44,6; 59,3;
60,30; 62,1 (MS. A correct) ; 64,3; 69,3; 74,8.17; 83,6; 93,9; 96, 10;
99,5.6.11; 101,12; 119,21; 121,7; 122,12; 123,12; 131,18; 132, 12 (wrong
1 So Bh*.
2 But cp. Variants.
* Our text spells f«(HI$ with Bohtlingk in his second edition of Panini.
4 MS. A reads 3Tlff (=MdJ 3Tt (!) f^5RJ, I, taking 9 for an old-fashioned form of <^.
6 This expression is to be found in Merutunga's Prabandhaeintamani (Bombay,
1888), p. 25.
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 71
correction); 136,4; 138,12; 143,24; 145,24; 147,2; 152,10; 154, 16 (wrong
correction) ; 161,2; 162, 13 ; 163, 13 (see Variants) ; 170, 20 (wrong correction) ;
179,18; 180,4; 186,4; 192,23; 198,9; 203,6; 204,5; 211,21; 212,22
(wrong correction).
There can be no doubt that Bh, in its Purnabhadra part, contains
a very much adulterated text. Nevertheless, it has right readings in
some places where bh* are defective. Cp. Variants on 33, 12.15.21 (cp. 6ar.
A 39 to A 40. This passage is not to be found in the textus simplicior) ;
49,16; 83,2; 86,11; 102,10; 55, 10; 66,20; 71,10; 79,12; 80, s; 83,2;
132,27; 155,8; 156,15; 172,3.26; 183,6; 187,10; 193,2; 194,19; 197,10;
214,21; 220,7.
A great number of these passages contain trifling cases. Only in 33, 21 all
our MSS. have a gap, which Bh — and KL2Mii2 — evidently fill in correctly.
Our restoration of this passage is based on the consideration that the
copyist's eye probably skipped from a first fRI^I^i: (1. 22) to a second
fqJI«a<*: , such aberrations being the most frequent causes of gaps. If this
view is correct, all these MSS. must have filled in this gap from some
other MS., for they omit the first f^RRi:.
As in the case of A, it is not to be made out with certainty whether
the Purnabhadra fragment contained in Bh* goes back to some MS. older
than the archetype of bh^, or whether the right readings in Bh* in places
where bh* are wrong, are due to revision. At any rate the blunders
which Bh<J> have in common with bh^, show that such a MS. could not
have been much older than the archetype of bh*.
Our parallel Specimens I to IV show that the text has undergone
many alterations in Bh. It is true that in some cases Bh goes with either
the Hamburg MSS. or the Tantrakhyayika against bh*. But none of
these cases is such that we must conclude that Bh* have flowed from
some more original archetype than bh*. In Specimen I, 1. 151, e.g., Bh
has the same blunder as blutA, viz. Jjf*T for *J*ft. This blunder evidently
goes back to a misreading of ^JI^T at the end of the pada. The copyist
of the archetype of bh'J'ABh* took the second aw-stroke for a danda, and
misread 1% as fa. In the same specimen Bh inserts T in 1. 45, makes
^nri^ out of *J^*ll<t. in 1. 60, and omits ^ in 1. 136 ; in all these three
cases he destroys the metre. In this specimen the cases are especially
frequent in which Bh goes with the Hamburg MSS. against bh'I'A. But
it is quite certain here that these coincidences are due to the collation
of some copy of the textus simplicior.
72 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
In line 115 ff. our parallel texts run as follows :
HI athava so'tra raja, tad visVasasthane caturah feSakan atra dhrtva
h athava yadi so'tra raja, tad vigvasaithane caturah SaSakan atra dhrtva
Kielh. atha yadi so'tra raja, tato vis"vasasthane caturati salakan atra dhrtva
Purn. tatas
Bh atha yady asau iha raja, tad visVasasthane caturalj fo.s'akan dhrtva tatas
H I tarn ahuya drutataram agaccha ; yena yah kaScid dvayor tnadhye
h tarn ahuy- agaccha ; yena yah kas'cid dvabhyam madhyad
Kielh. tarn ahuya drutataram agaccha ; yena dvayor madhyad yab kafoit
Purn. tarn ahflya drutara agaccha ; yena yah ka^cid avayor madhyat
Bh tarn ahuya drutam agaccha ; yena yalji kas'cid avayor madhyat
HI **.)&> Ba sarvan etan bhaksayisyati.
h raja bhavisyati, sa sarvvan etan bhaksayisyatiti.
Kielh. parakramena raja bhavisyati, sa sarvan etan bhaksayisyatiti.
Purn. parakramena raja bhavisyati, sa sarvan evaitan mrgan bhaksayisyati.
Bh parakramena raja bhavisyati, sa sarvan ava(!) etan mrgan bhaksayisyati.
The sentence tad, &c. (Hlh), or tato, &c. (Kielh.), is grammatically
incorrect, inasmuch as the subject of dhrtva is the lion, and that of ahuya
the hare. Purnabhadra, for this reason and for a reason which we shall
consider hereafter, deletes the words athava, &c. But it is quite clear
that his tatas corresponds to the tad (Hlh) or the tato (Kielh.) which in
these sources begins the apodosis. The author of Bh's archetype must
have had before him Purnabhadra's text as given in bh*A; but besides
he must have compared some MS. of the textus simplicior. For in his
wording, the apodosis is twice introduced, first by tad, as in Hlh, and
secondly by tatas, as in Purnabhadra (and in Kielhorn's text). This
faulty construction can only be explained by the supposition that the
author of Bh's archetype was not aware of the fact that in Purnabhadra's
text tatas corresponded to tad of the textus simplicior, which he had
before him, and that he only saw that in this text there were some more
words (atha to dhrtva), which accordingly he inserted, without reflecting,
before Purnabhadra's tatas.
As to the purport of our passage, I cannot believe that the text of
the (T-class is here more original than that of HI. The wording of the
Hamburg MSS. means : Bhasuraka is an usurper. Or else, if he is
indeed the legitimate king, let him come, in order that that one of both
of us who is the legitimate ruler may eat all the animals. This passage
lacks wit; for evidently there is nobody to decide as to the lawfulness
of the kingship of the two lions. The <r-class as represented by Kielhorn's
text improves the sense, saying that the usurper proposes a single combat '
1 But the single combat is not even mentioned in the old MS. h of the tr-class
•which only has the future tense bhavisyati with Kielhorn.
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 73
in order to decide who, in the future, shall be the king of the forest.
Accordingly Purnabhadra deletes the words athava, &c., which contain
a conditional acknowledgement of the lawfulness of Mandamati's rajatvam.
Nobody will doubt that the reading of Bh is a contamination of
Purnabhadra's genuine text and of the textus simplicior. Here, as in
the case treated above, p. 68 f., the interpolator was not clever enough
to avoid the traces of his activity. In the first case, he preserved the
camel's two differing names from both the sources which he contaminated ;
in our passage, he preserved, from these different sources, two different
words — tad and fatat — which, though differing, correspond to one another.
Although these cases, taken with many others which of course I cannot
treat here, have firmly convinced me that Bh does not go back to an
archetype independent of that of bh*A, I give nevertheless the readings
of this MS. throughout from the beginning of page 126 to 134, 23 inclusive,
and for the passages marked with an asterisk in books I to III inclusive,
and quote Bh occasionally in some other places.
Of book IV, Bh has only the text from the beginning (p. 228) to
tatha hi (inclusive), p. 244, 10. In order to show the difference between
Bh and <t> in this book, I give the complete variants of these two MSS.
from the beginning of IV to p. 229, IT. From 229, 17 to 244, 10 the readings
of Bh are given only in the passages marked with an asterisk. The
readings of <£ I have neglected altogether.
Chapter IV. Principles which guided the editor in the
construction of the text.
§ 1. Basis of the text of our edition.
INDIA is the ' classical ' country of interpolation and adulteration of
texts. The more celebrated a work became, the more it was disfigured
by copyists and revisers. Not even texts which, like the Mahabharata,
are held to be sacred, have escaped this lot. A work so widely spread
as the Paficatantra in its numerous recensions has undergone the most
important changes in respect of its wording and of its contents, and that
continuously, even to our own time. New editions quite different from
the old work were prepared, and these new editions, after some time, were
compared with older ones and melted together with them into new texts.
In Purnabhadra's time there existed several redactions of this work, and
Purnabhadra was well aware of the fact that none of them contained any
L
74 Chap. IV. Principles which guided the editor
longer the text as written down by the adyakam. In revising what had
grown in the course of time to be a ' whole sastra ', he collected the different
recensions and contaminated them, as shown above, not without inserting
new materials.
This was the Hindu manner of philological work, which to our days
prevails amongst the old style pandits. European scholarship has arrived
at other methods. Whereas a Hindu wants before everything else a most
readable text, we want a text that comes as near as possible to the wording
of the author himself. But when Kosegarten gave the first edition of the
Pancatantra, he followed not the European, but the Hindu manner of
proceeding. Instead of separating the various recensions of the work which
he was editing, he contaminated them; with what result has been shown
above, p. 44 ff.
On p. ix of his edition of the textus simplicior he says : ' Utrum editio
omatior, an simplicior, sit habenda vetustior, vel primae Pantschatantri
formae propinquior, de ea re sententiam ferre certam non audeo; magis
perspectum hoc habebunt posteri. ... Si quid video, editio ornatior,
quanquam in earn ipsam recentiora multa recepta esse crediderim, in
universum ad antiquam libri formam propius accedit, proptereaque cum
libro Kalilae magis quam altera convenit. In editionis meae volumine
hoc primo scriptura potissimum (!) ad editionem simpliciorem accommodata
est, quoniam codices H.I.L. qui mini obtigerunt primi, illain editionem
exhibent, eoque factum est, ut ad earn primam ex illis codicibus eruendam
me adplicarem. Qui codices ubi nimis vitiosi vel mutili esse mihi vide-
bantur(I), ex ceteris meliora vel pleniora supplevi. (Hence he gives in
books III and IV a disfigured ' textus ornatior ', imagining the text of
the Hamburg MSS. to be mutilated in them.) . . . Versiculos recepi nimis
multos (I), ut lectores critici eorum, quos aut retinendos, aut eiiciendos
esse censeant, ipsi instituere possint delectum.' An editor who renounces
the critical examination of the text which he is editing to his readers
instead of taking this duty upon himself, should abstain from editing
altogether.
Translators who followed Kosegarten propagated the error about the
true form of the Pancatantra among all the philologists and folklorists
who were forced to base their research on translations. The Hindu
editors, in reprinting Kosegarten's text, not without new alterations and
additions, settled the opinion amongst Indianists that on the whole
Kosegarten's text corresponded to the MSS. of this work. The only
edition of the textus simplicior which has been prepared in a critical
spirit is that of Kielhorn and Biihler. Though of course this school-book
is not a critical edition in the strict sense of the word, it offers to us
in the construction of the text 75
the corrected text of one single MS., namely, of one which, belongs to
the (r-class of the MSS. of the textus simplicior.1
Kosegarten's publication of a small portion of the textus ornatior,
i. e. of Purnabhadra's recension, is as uncritical as his edition of the
textus simplicior. I need not expatiate here on this topic, as any one
can easily compare Kosegarten's text with our text and with onr variants
as well as with the other recensions of the Pancatantra. I point out
only the fact that the characteristic passage 4, 21 to 5, 2 is missing in
Kosegarten's text.
That texts like these of Kosegarten are not only useless (this negatively),
but also (this positively) a great and, effectual obstruction to the progress of
philological and historical research, is a fact that no one is now likely to
deny. Hence my first aim was to clear up the following questions : —
(1) How many different recensions of the Pancatantra are still existing?
(2) In what genetic relations do these recensions stand to one another ?
(3) Which MSS. are the most faithful representatives of their respective
recensions ?
The pedigree of the old Pancatantra recensions down to that of
Purnabhadra has been established in the Introduction to my edition of
the Southern Pancatantra. It is also given at the beginning of this
volume, p. 5. The Southern Pancatantra and the Tantrakhyayika are
critically edited. The genetic relations existing between the old Pancatantra
texts are minutely studied in the Introduction to my translation of the
Tantrakhyayika. Moreover, I have shown that Purnabhadra based his
text mainly on the secondary recension of the Tantrakhyayika (Sar. /3),
and on the textus simplicior which, as our parallel Specimens show, he
used in MSS. of both the H- and the (r-class.
Now I have examined all the available MSS. of the Jaina recensions
of the Pancatantra. All the MSS. of Purnabhadra's recension had to be
classed roughly under two heads, the original class, and the mixed class.
To the former class I allot those MSS. which are most consistent
at the same time with the Tantrakhyayika and with the textus simplicior,
but do not share the provable interpolations of the latter. To the second
class belong all the other MSS. The MSS. of the mixed class based on
Purnabhadra's text show with especial frequency interpolations from MSS.
of the textus simplicior and contaminations with them. Other mixed
MSS. are based on the textus simplicior and contaminated with Purnabhadra's
recension. But there are also MSS. which contain new recensions based
1 See above, p. 12 (pr), p. 58 ff., our parallel Specimens, and ZDMG. Ivi. 298 f.
76 Chap. IV. Principles which guided the editor
on the Jaina recensions and contaminated with Sar. /3, with the Southern
Pancatantra, with the Hitopadesa, and with other sources.
The main criteria for the classification of the several recensions are :
(1) the number, choice, and arrangement of the single tales and stanzas,
and (2) the wording of the texts. In the arrangement of the tales con-
tained in book III, Purnabhadra follows the oldest texts (Sar., Som., Ksem.,
S.P., Semitic recensions). Mixed MSS. in most cases deviate from this
arrangement. For the first book, moreover, there is a sure criterion in
the story of the Weaver as Vishnu. Mixed MSS. based on the textus
simplicior have this story as I, v, but follow Purnabhadra, throughout or
partially, in the arrangement and in the number of the stories of books III
and IV. Mixed MSS. based on Purnabhadra' s text agree with him in the
first and generally in the second book, but deviate from him in books III
and IV. But there are even mixed MSS. which agree throughout with
Purnabhadra' s genuine text in the number and in the arrangement of the
stories ; cp. above, p. 56, § 6.
For the stanzas, also, I compared Purnabhadra's main sources, and this
enabled me to find out easily the interpolations of single MSS.
Basis of the edition i bh, N, A ; vp, PL1, p, Fr, M ; Bh $.
The comparison of the number and arrangement of the stories con-
tained in the single MSS. showed that only the following MSS. came
under consideration for an edition of Purnabhadra's recension : bh N A,
^PL^PrM, Bh*. As shown above, ABh<I>p contain revised and con-
taminated texts, which are very likely to have flowed from the same
archetype as the other MSS. mentioned. Of these MSS., N goes back
to bh, PL1 p Pr M go back to *. Consequently the only possible basis for
our text must be the two equally excellent MSS. bh and *, which agree
very closely in their wording. I generally follow bh, unless its readings
are clearly wrong. Wherever both bh and * have a wrong reading, the
emendation of which was not evident, I compared Simpl., Sar., A and
Bh. In most cases this comparison affords sufficient evidence. There
are, however, some rare cases, in which the same difference which appears
in the best MSS. of Purnabhadra's text is to be found in the most trust-
worthy MSS. of the textus simplicior ; x cp. 22,25; 181,2; 214, 19 f.; 242,11.
In 68,11 a gloss in the margin of * gives the reading of Simpl. HI h.
If some copyist would have preferred this variant, copying besides exactly
the wording of his MS., this variant could induce some editor to prefer
it and to reject what is Purnabhadra's genuine text. All the passages
1 In later MSS., owing to constant collations and contaminations, such cases are
extremely frequent.
in the construction of the text 77
in which our text deviates, even in trifles, from bh and * are marked
with an asterisk.
Though of course, except in passages where bh* are incomplete to-day,
the MSS. NPPrM cannot come under consideration for the constitution of
the text, I not only give the complete variants, but even most of the
blunders of all these MSS. For these blunders are of the highest im-
portance for critical work, as nothing is more useful to prove the relations
which exist between kindred MSS. than the mistakes which they contain.
Only of M a great many of the blunders have been omitted in my variants,
as this MS. is extremely faulty. It bristles with misreadings, small gaps,
and dittographies. I got this MS. before I had seen *. Otherwise I should
have jotted down still more of its mistakes, and the relation between M
and * would appear even more clearly than now. To the contaminated
MSS. pABh<J> and to L1 only occasional reference has been given, except
in book V, where I give the complete readings of Bh, which, as stated
above, p. 56 ff. and p. 67, in this book contains an old and very valuable
textus simplicior. From these variants it will be seen with how insig-
nificant alterations Purnabhadra took over the textus simplicior of the fifth
tantra into his own recension.
Manuscripts bh and ty differ very little from Furnabhadra's
autograph text.
The very fact that so many MSS. can be proved to go back to bh*
shows that in ancient times these two MSS., which I had the good fortune
to use for my edition, were renowned for their value. As stated above,
p. 37, the MS. bh goes back to a MS. which already was old when bh was
copied from it. Our parallel Specimens also prove the excellence of
the text of bh*. Indeed, I am convinced that neither of these copies
deviates to any considerable degree from the text as written down by
Purnabhadra himself, and that consequently our printed text comes as
near to the author's genuine wording as any one of our current editions
of say Goethe's prose works does to Goethe's own autograph text thereof.
§ 2. Emendation of the text.
Inferior MSS. sometimes have more correct readings than our oldest
and most authentic ones. The question arises, whether in these cases
we should conclude that these MSS. go back to some source independent
of the archetype of our best MSS., and whether, if this be denied with good
reasons, we should tolerate evident blunders in our texts.
In order to settle these important questions, I beg to be allowed to
consider some standard examples, the nature of which we are able to
78 Chap. IV. Principles which guided the editor
determine with certainty. I take these instances from writings of eminent
modern scholars, whose learning as well as whose accuracy is far beyond
any doubt; and only to avoid the possible charge of malignity, I add
some instances from my own writings.
Paul in his fundamental work ' Principien der Sprachgeschichte V p. 86,
last line, gives hortibus as the dative case of the plural ofhortus. Hillebrandt
says on p. iv of his ' Vedachrestomathie ' :2 ' Der leidige Druckfehler, welcher
S. 38 entstellt [viz. Atharaveda], ist meine Schuld und von mir trotz
dreimaliger Correctur ubersehen worden.' To the kindness of Miss Emma
Benfey I owe the MS. of her celebrated father's translation of Christoforo
Armeno's ' Peregrinaggio di tre giovani figliuoli del re di Serendippo' the
beginning of which translation he published in the third volume of his
periodical ' Orient und Occident '.3 This MS. is very carefully written
in its author's fine and sympathetic hand. In this most authentic arche-
type I read, amongst other slips of Benfey's pen, this sentence on leaf xvi,
first page : ' Da aber der Jiingling beschlossen hatte, sich auf jede Weise
an dem treulosen Minister zu rachen, ging er . . . in das Schlafzimmer der
jungen Dic/iter des Ministers und umarmte sie alle drei mehrere mal.'
L.v. Schroeder's excellent works are remarkably free from misprints. Still
he writes, on p. 514 of his celebrated book ' Indiens Literatur und Cultur
in historischer Entwicklung ' : 4 'Am Bedeutendsten und Selbstandigsten
sind unter denselben zwei Dichtungen, welche dem Kalidasa zugeschrieben
werden . . . : der Kaghuvan^a . . . und der Kumarasambhava, d. i. die
Geburt des Liebesgoties ..." In the pedigree of the different recensions of the
Pancatantra, p. Ixxix of my edition of the Southern Pancatantra, I wrote
' 7Ww<7?<-Fassungen ', and later on, as my attention was concentrated on
inserting the newly discovered recension v, I repeated this blunder on
p. xci. In my essay on the origin of the Hindu drama and epic, WZKM.
xviii, p. 165, I wrote : ' Die dramatise/ten Beziehungen, die zwischen dem
Epos und dem Drama bestehen, sind langst erkannt worden.' This, I am
bound to confess, is unmitigated nonsense. What I wanted to write, was
of course : ' Die Beziehungen, die . . . '. Likewise I wanted to write
Tamil- for Telugu-. Paul intended to write horlis, Hillebrandt Athanaveda,
v. Schroeder Kriegsgoites. Like Hillebrandt and no doubt the other scholars
mentioned before, I had again and again revised the printer's copy and the
proof-sheets without seeing my blunders. For there is not only a ' Druck-
fehlerteufel ', who disfigures the words written by the author, but there
1 Halle, Max Niemeyer, 1886.
* Berlin, Weidmannsche Buchhandlung, 1885.
3 See Chauvin, Bibliographic des ouvrages arabes, VII, p. 160.
4 Leipzig, Verlag von H. Haessel, 1887.
in the construction of the text 79
is &pisaca much more malignant, the ' Schreibfehlerteufel ', whose deviltries
are infinitely more dangerous to the author who has his text, i. e. the
wording he intended to write down, firmly impressed upon his mind, and
who very often does not discover the fatal slips of his pen until, the work
being printed off, these rakwas stare at him from amongst the lines with
devilish grimaces.
Benfey, of course, would have removed from his MS. most of the slips
which his hand had committed while his mind was intent on finding an
adequate rendering of the text he was translating. But the blunder
Dichter for Tochter is one of the very kind which would escape the
scrutinizing eye of the author, when Tochter is impressed on his mind.
Thus even modern authors on philological topics, who in the course of
their studies are trained to philological d/cpi/3eia, and whose metier it is
to jot down, in preparing their editions, the very smallest clerical errors
of their texts, are liable to overlook in their own wording evident blunders
which at least Lord Macaulay's school-boy would detect at the first glance
of his eye. And yet these authors certainly will revise their works again
and again, first in their printer's copy, and afterwards in the proof-sheets.
The old Hindu writers, owing to the circumstance that their works were
not printed, had no occasion of revising them as often as modern authors.
Moreover, a clerical error would much more easily escape their attention, as
there is not the least separating of words in Sanskrit MSS., a circumstance
which certainly does not tend to render revising more easy.
Hence the very thing which we should expect is that the Hindu
archetypes (i. e. the authors' own autograph copies) should hardly ever
have been free from mistakes, although these authors were men of un-
doubted learning and thoroughly acquainted with the Sanskrit language
in which they composed their works.1
But for the work of Messrs. Fischer and Bolte,* I probably should have
published Benfey's translation of Christoforo Armeno's ' Peregrinaggio '.
In doing so, I should of course have corrected the slips of Benfey's pen
wherever the words he intended to write could be settled with certainty.
I should have caused to be printed ' der jungen Tochter', and in order
to give my edition of Benfey's work a diplomatic value, I should have
mentioned his clerical error in my notes.
The case is different wherever authors can be proved to have sinned
against the rules of the language. So even Schiller, for instance, uses
1 Cp. also above, p. 28, note 2, and p. 30, note 2.
2 Die Reise der SOhne Giaflers aus dem Italienischen des Christoforo Armeno
fibersetzt durch Johann Wetzel 1583 herausgegeben von Hermann Fischer und Johannes
Bolte. Tubingen, 1895 ( = Bibl. des Litt. Vereins in Stuttgart, CCVIII, Tubingen, 1896).
80 Chap. IV. Principles which guided the editor
the decidedly wrong form umrungen for umringt, as if this word derived
from the verb ringen (' to wrestle '), and not from the substantive Ring.
In his ' Jungfrau von Orleans ', verses 947 f. (I, 9), he says : —
Umrungen sahn wir uns von beiden Heeren,
Nicht Hoffnung war, zu siegen noch zu fliehn.
The slip certainly originated in the idea of struggle (Heeren) which
was in the poet's mind. In a similar passage of the same tragedy, verses
2399 f. (Ill, 8), Schiller uses the right form :—
Umringt von Feinden ka'mpft sie ganz allein,
Und hilflos unterliegt sie jetzt der Menge.1
And this same right form occurs in verse 447 (I, i) : —
Und find' ihn — hier 1 umringt von Gaukelspielern . . .
The same holds true in India. Even so scholarly a work as the classical
author Dandin's KavyMarsa is not quite free from anomalies; see
Bohtlingk's edition,2 p. vi. In another sastra, whose aim was in part
to teach standard language, viz. in the Tantrakhyayika (A 266), we find
blunders against the rule laid down by Panini III, 3, 126 (Wackemagel,
Altind. Gramm. II, § 82, a, y). In a very interesting paper read before the
Twelfth International Congress of Orientalists,3 Prof. R Leumann proved
from old palm-leaf MSS. that down to about the seventh century A. D. the
Sanskrit written by most authors was not the pedantic one which had been
laid down by the grammarians. On the contrary, Brahmans as well as
Buddhists and Jainas wrote a Sanskrit more or less incorrect and in-
fluenced by the popular languages. It was not before the time of the
commentators, amongst whom Samkara and Haribhadra hold a prominent
position, that the usual standard of Sanskrit was raised to a higher level,
and that many things which before that time used to be tolerated, began to
be avoided by good authors. But even after this time we find grammatical
mistakes in the works of excellent authors which are critically edited.
Hemacandra's so-called shortcomings in grammatical and lexicographical and
metrical things have been pointed out by Jacobi, p. 9 f. of his edition
of the Parisistaparvan.4 As to occasional mistakes committed by another
learned author, viz. Pradyumnasuri, cp. Jacobi's edition, p. 3 f.6 Jacobi
says that, ' as an epitomator and poet, he [Pradyumna] has done his
1 In the first passage (947 f.), the battle has not yet begun. This shows that Schiller
cannot, by any means, have intentionally chosen the abnormal form umrungen.
1 Dandin's Poetik (Kavjadarca). Sanskrit und Deutsch herausg. von 0. Bo'htlingk.
Leipzig, Verlag von H. Haessel, 1890. Cp. also Biihler, WZKM. viii. 29 f.
8 See Bezzenberger's Beitrage, 1900, p. 125 f.
4 Sthaviravalt Charita or Parisishtaparvan . . . Calcutta, 1891 (B. I.).
6 Shri Pradyumnacharya, Samaraditya Samkshepa, Ahmedabad, 1906.
in the construction of the text 81
task well. His language is concise in the narrative parts, pathetic in
the moralising portions, and poetic in the descriptive passages which
offer an opportunity of showing his proficiency in Alamkara. Still his
work is not free from faults, even against grammar, the worst of
which, a Prakritism, ^f|: instead of T[f*n, occurs VIII 520. And so he
occasionally does not conform to the nicer metrical habits with regard
to the Sloka as observed by the classical poets. But these shortcomings
he has in common with most Jain writers during the period of their
greatest literary activity and excellence (about 900-1300 A. D.).' As early
as 1877, G. Biihler expressed his view about Jaina Sanskrit as follows :
' Die Kenntniss des Sanskrit ist bei den Jainas nicht weit her und hat
auch wohl nie den Grad der Vollkommenheit erreicht, der sich bei den
Brahmanen findet, obschon es nicht zu leugnen ist, dass sie in der Glanz-
periode der Jaina- Wissenschaft vor etwa 700 Jahren hbher gestanden hat
als sie jetzt steht. Selbst die grossten Jaina-Gelehrten wie Abhayadeva,
Hemacandra und Malayagiri, welche unter den Caulukyas von Anhilvad-
Pathan 943-1304 p. Chr. lebten, waren nicht im Stande, ein vollstandig
richtiges und idiomatisches Sanskrit zu schreiben. Auch bei ihnen kommen
hie und da wirkliche grammatikalische Fehler vor, und von dem Prakrit
beeinflusste Redeweisen sowie vom Prakrit ins Sanskrit /urlickiibersetzte
Worter sind haufig ... Es giebt [viz. to-day] deshalb unter den Yatis
sehr viele, die wohl etwas Sanskrit lesen, es aber nicht schreiben oder
sprechen konnen. Andere sprechen es gelaufig genug, aber sehr fehlerhaft.
Man hb'rt gleich, dass sie nur aus ihrem Dialecte ubersetzen und die
Sanskrit- Grammatik nicht ordentlich kennen. Nur sehr wenige aus-
gezeichnete Manner sprechen und schreiben ein ertragliches Sanskrit. Ganz
frei von Fehlem oder falschen Wendungen ist wohl kaum ein Einziger.' l
I am not inclined to think that the Jaina authors are the only ones
in question who wrote and write a Sanskrit not quite congruous with
the rules of Panini's Sanskrit grammar. The author of the recension £
of the Southern Pancatantra certainly was not a Jaina ; still this recension
contains the most faulty Sanskrit text I have ever seen. As to the
Hitopadesa, I have given a certain instance of a chandobhanga adopted
by its author Narayana; see my edition of the Southern Pancatantra,
p. Iviii. As to the Saurapurana, see Jahn, Das Saurapuranam (Strassburg,
Verlag von Karl J. Triibner, 1908), p. xxii and f. Dandin and the author
1 This passage is quoted from the ' Zusatze und Berichtigungen ', appended by Weber,
p. 102 f., to his edition and translation of the ' Pancadandachattraprabandha. Ein
Marchen von KOnig Vikramaditya. . . . Aus den Abh. d. Kgl. Ak. d. Wissensch. zu Berlin
1877. Berlin . . . 1877. In Commission bei F. Dttmmler's Verlags-Buchhandlung
(Harrwitz und Gossmann).'
K
82 Chap. IV. Principles which guided the editor, etc.
of the Tantrakhyayika have already been mentioned, above, p. 80.
I think truly critical editions will show that, like Dandin, nearly all classical
authors occasionally committed so-called blunders 1 which were afterwards
removed from their texts by commentators or learned copyists. Sanskrit
has been a living language in the Hindu courts as well as amongst learned
Brahmans and Jainas throughout many a century in mediaeval and even
in modern India.2 It is nearly impossible that even good authors should
be quite uninfluenced by the vernaculars of the countries in which they
lived. In the course of time Sanskrit style, as well as the Sanskrit
vocabulary and the employment of grammatical forms, has undergone
strong alterations. Like Greek and Latin, Sanskrit has gone through
an evolution such as no language can possibly escape. No modern language
perhaps is taught with more pedantry than French. Yet no school
instruction, nor even the high authority of the French Academy itself,
was able to prevent the written language — to say nothing about the spoken
one — from continual evolution. Voltaire's language is considerably
different from that of the best modern authors.
Purnabhadra, no doubt, knew Sanskrit well. But according to what
I have just said, I expected to find so-called anomalies in his text, and
though not very many, I did find them in the oldest and best MSS. Part
of those anomalies and even blunders he can be proved to have taken
over from his sources.3
Wherever there was evidence that these anomalies were no mere slips
of his pen, I tolerated them in his text. The decision was not easy in
every case ; but as the reader will find in the text in all such cases an
asterisk referring to my variants, he will be able to judge himself whether
I was right or wrong in my decisions.
1 Cp. Wackernagel, Altind. Grammatik I, p. xliv ff., esp. p. xlvii ff.
a See my translation of the Tantrakhyayika, Introduction, chap. I, § 4, 3 ff. We must
not forget that in the middle ages Jaina scholars and poets have a most considerable
share in the development of Sanskrit language and literature, and I fully consent to
Dharma Vijaya Suri, who in a letter expresses his view as follows : ' I am of opinion
that in the time of Hemachandra and other Acharyas . . . the Sanskrit, I mean the
classical Sanskrit, was the language of the Jjishtas ; and the learned amongst them,
especially those whose aim it was to establish their reputation as savants, must have
iw-itten in a style approved by the most cultivated class of people of the time. . . . Hernachandra's
utterances themselves must be regarded as grammar.' Most of the so-called anomalies in
the works of later Sanskrit writers must be regarded as correct language prevailing in
their own time. The history of every language bristles with examples showing that
originally wrong forms and constructions became the generally approved ones in later
times. The very frequent construction ^ra fr1H«ri (a contamination of 'Zflj fjjyjf and
*ranTfljnj«?J ) e.g. is not more faulty than Sie stehen (2nd person sing.) in German.
3 See above, p. 30 ff.
LIST OF VARIANTS
INTRODUCTION
Page 1.
1 arham in 'I'PPrM is written in the well-known Jain fashion; in A
it is mutilated to a flourish resembling an e; N om. the diagram II For
om namah §ri°, A : Sfisarvajndya namah, N SfiganeSdya namah II 4 A
daksandtye II A pramaddropyam II 5 N pracara for prarara0 II After
marici Pr ins. mamjarl II ^PrM sakalakaldpdragatah, P sakalakaldparagatah.
After °manci°, N ins. °mamjarl°, om. °carcita° and adds yugala after carana,
omitting the visarga H A amarasaktindmardjd ; over kti A has a black
spot of gamboge. It is clear that A originally had the reading of our
other MSS. II 7 N anamtaraSaktiS 1 1 8 M ia for Iho, corr. from
vd II 9 A athedam ucyate for atkavd sd° i° u° II 12 N A lhavet for dahet II
14 M ktimdn, corr. by a later hand to Haktimdti II 15 A etesdm II
N om. all between bhavati and caranam [so for vydkaranam\ 1. 16 ; cara-
nam is corr. to tatkaranam; M kena[new \ine]'nns(eyam II M tatraiko saciv&h
procuh. This reading, however, is the correction of a later hand. The
original reading was tatraikai . . . [no more to be made out] . . . procuh ;
A atraike II 18 N jlvitavyavisayah II 19 A tad for kimcid II 24 *
tatrdsti, but <fo add. by cop. over the line between ta and £«£ II A om.
ndma II
Page 2.
1 N jwa>J for drdk II 3 K yyayisydmi II 4 A tathyam vacanam II
5 Pr "jnanan no. II v^PPrM gvandmatydgam II 6 P [not *] only *m^a
for iirphanddah II A arvalipmh, corr. to avalipsuh II M bravimi, corr. to 4ra°
by later hand II N aSUivarsa II 7 ydrtha ofvydvrtta° worn off in P II 8
M adyatamo II 9 A *a darsayitum II 11 M erfa, N erawz for <?&m II M
°nmtatsu kumdrdn II 12 M wz^z, N nivrttim II vixnufarmdpi also Hamb. MSS.
and h II A djagdma II 13 M mitrabhedah I mitrasamprdptih I kakdluklyam
[corr. to °ya] labdhapran&Sdm [corr. to °^a] d [corr. to a and, by later hand to
aiva \\paTlksitakanteli II 14 P rdputrdh II A adffiya II 15 M tatah-
prakrti II A pamcatanitrakamti^dstram II 17 A ^o 'tra etat pafyati prdyo,
corr. to yo 'trawa pajhate nityam II M om. vd ; a later hand supplies ca II
N.A.SfTPrM
84 Variants
BOOK I.
Page 3.
1 M prdrabhyate mitrabhedo, corr. to °ti °dam II A prathamas tamtrah II
A tasydyam I) N adyaSlokah II 2 * ins. Slokah before sneliah, but deletes
it again II 3 * PPr vindsitah II 4 N om. tad yat/id II M ddknnydtesu,
corr. to ddknndtye (!) II A om. pura II Over puramdarapura° gloss in 'I' by cop.
'mardvatl II 5 *PPr kaildsasikhard' II P t;zW/^° for vivid/ta" II NM "jsra-
harandvaranapa" ; this seems to be the genuine reading II 6 N ° gatecrakilcf II
7 A "devayatanam II 'J'PPrM °pari karate? (Pr continuing °rcchita°), N
°panikarato°, A °parikaro°, BhL2 °parikalito° ; L1 with us II M °tocchrita°,
corr. to °tocchata° II M "himagire sadrxakdraprd° II 8 M mahildropam,
corr. to °roddham II 9 A varddhamano ndma sd° ; P vardhamdnandma° II
10 ^PL^PrM om. te*j«z before cittam; but in * a nearly imperceptible
mark refers to the inferior margin, where cop. supplies it II A ins.
;« after pravecyamdno II N at-a for zVa II 11 A ins. JBJ after gamclyamdno II
* valnfikad varddhamdte, corr. to our reading II A valmika- [2nd hand adds
m iva] varddhate ; N valmikam iva II 12 ^P labdha for labdhdk II 13
M />a<7-i samnadanlydSviti II A varddhitdh for ^a^e II A sampraddnlyds II
M lokamdrggendparaksamdno II N't'Pr raksamdno ; in Pr corr. to arafaamdno II
14 Pr vinasyeta II M «a»z^ II 15 P rak*yana° II 'J'Pr ins. ca after kdryam,
but * deletes it again II 17 A tatdkodara? II 18 A transp. stanzas 3
and 4 II Pr ar^o for artlid, and nibadhyeta, corr. from niladhyete II 19
M &z d[y for »a ^ II A anarthavatam II 23 P gurundnu" ; Pr anupravrajya-
mdnah\\ 24 'I'PM nirvartya, Pr nirvarttya II N a/>i prasthitah II 26 N
for al^a II 27 M °ruru°, corr. to °khara° II
Page 4.
1 M °rdha° corr. to 'rdkfaxf, for f^*a ; A "citrakdraktalhayotka^dm II
M "yodbhavdm II M acalanirgatodaka II 2 M ptirdpdtta' ', corr. from °pdti° II
A °karddame ma II N "kotpdtita" II In 4*, a nearly imperceptible deletion
mark over c of cdtibhdrdd II A sakatasydti° II 3 A dvayor for tayor II 7 A
pamcardtrakam II M om. «a II M yavasametdn, N vayasah sametdn II In 4*
gloss by cop. on yavasa: £ambala\\ 8 M om. ayawz II M toZ e«aw or
tademam ; P tadainam (p ted e»ara) II 1O M bhaydtare corr. by later hand
to bhaydturaih for bhaydt fair II A om. wrja II 11 A yathdsau mrto
[sandhi !] samjl" II A cdgnina; Pr cdgnyddisamskdrena II N samskrfya II
12 A om. sdrthavdhah II A dukkham II °kriydm all my MSS. ; Simpl. has
the plural II 14 M svabhdgydnd vasdt, corr. to svabhdgyavaSdt II A*PPrM
°karana° for "tea0 ; "prakdrair is perhaps a mere clerical error for °prakarair II
15 N om. all between avatlrnah. and kakudmdn II 16 Pr haravrsi iva II
N, A,
Book I 85
17 N 'chadanair for ghattanair II After tisthati N ins. the stanza : arakntam
tistati daivaraksitam surakntam dawahatam vinasyati II jivaty andtho 'pi vane
visajnitah (!) krtaprayatno 'pi grhe najivati \1\\\ 19 Pr tac ca II 21 *P
°ldvasthdndndmdni II 22 M sarvesv eva na, corr. to sarvesu vana II M om.
drartgapraiyan, continuing with °tdgrdhdrajanasthdnesv ; Pr. °pratyamtddrdhdra°,
*P °pratyamtdgrdJiara ; in * gloss on agrahdra : dka, with some aksara lost
at the edge of the right margin II A °janastMne, om. sv II 23 Pr simhah
tthdniyo. This is probably right ; cp. Tantrakhyayika 6, 13. But L1 with the
other MSS. II tatra cardh all our MSS. incl. L1. Cp. Introduction, p. 30 II
24 N madJiyavarggah II Pr vandmtahgtJidnavdsinah II PL1 "nasinah for
°vdsinah. This reading is due to the form of vd in $>, whose first spelling seems
to have been va, corr. by copyist to vd. But the correction is not clear,
and may easily be taken for na (see our Table I, no. 3, line 2 a) II 25 A
pimgalah II 'J'PL^PrM sdmdnyah II A sdmdtyasasuddhajjanah II N suhrjjana,
'J'PrMp gaziihrjjana, PL1 samhrjjanam, 'I'PPr continuing cchatra" II A
akrttima0 II A "mrasai" for °rasai° II A "ddhatan II 26 A anabhijndm iva-
rajanasevitdndm II 28 'I'PI^Pr akdralvapu ', A ekdmtaratvapurasdmrtham,
corr. to ekamtaratva II A aniksiptd° ; L1 with our other MSS. ; 6ar. 6, 17
anutksiptd° II A om. abhitam II M c ' kdrmmapdtham, N 'karmopdya II 29 Pr
"norusd° for °paurusd° II 3O V&te also L1 ; cp. Introd., p. 30 II *PLJPrM
°purusdMra°, N "purusah \ Mra°, A °purasakdra° ; L2 with us II Pr apibhutam
for aparibhutam II M 0#a<r for "prati" II 31 Pr °prapdta° for "pratdpa" II
M °samdhdranam II 32 M apraharanam for apraharand° II 33 A °grdha I
sdrdkramda\m II A aghatUa\$ikgi° II N °<a«w° for °tdstra° II
Page 5.
1 *PPrM °vidydti for °vighdti II M °Mwa° for °nivdsa° II After "sauhityam
another hand than that of the copyist inserts in mg. of L1 : vahusddriSyai-
kdmtavihdrindm apdstakdmardgdnusayarasdndm vltardgdndm yathdvadupabhogyam
updmgadhlrdvalokitavyavahdrdndm anupakdrindm ; K (according to Benfey's
copy) L2 in the text: &z[L2 va for ia]^w#a^r^az[L2 ' '$ye°~\kdmta\}L adds »z]
«j/(a[La sd for /5a]rz'»s>» a/;a#)!(i[K *Ma for sta] kdmardgdnasaya [L2 °gdta&aya° for
°gdnayaya°'\ rasdnam v? ya° [with L1 ; only L2 °yogyam for °^0gyam] a° a° [with
L1] ; cp. Sar. 7, 2 li SNA ardjya0 II 5 M «<z for ca II 6 P "cittasya II
7 A madd° ' ; P om. »zfl«?a II 8 Pr asapatnepsi0 , A svasampannegmiksdlidras II
1O "t maig.tr ay atum, Pr mamtrayatum, P marptrayarturm, L1 mamtrayartturm
(misreadings of one vertical stroke over fe, and of two strokes forming an
angle over md in *, these strokes indicating the end of the first word and the
beginning of the second one. Cp. vol. xi, Table II, no. 14, lab), A mamtri-
lum li 15 A damanakas tv aha II *P (not Pr) "bruvit II 17 All our
MSS. incl. L'L2 °tamda° ; cp. above, p. 33, n. 2 II *PPrM devdyatanam n
N.A.iTPrM
86 Variants
19 A ins. tutradhdrd before sthapa° II 20 N devatdyanam, *PLJPrM °devd-
yatanam; L2 arddhakrtadevdyat-ane; A ardkakrte\deratdyatanam II 21 frrddfia-
pd{ito, PL1 'rddhaydsphdtito, M 'rddhapraspJiotito, corrected from the reading
of PL1. The reading of PL1 is to be explained from that of *, whose cop.
writes 'rddhapd, then, deleting pd by two little vertical strokes (which
the later copyists no doubt mistook for the vertical strokes destined to
separate words), continues sphdtita°. See vol. xi, Table II, no. 13, 4 a II
22 PL1 niravddirakllako for nikhata II M °khddira° corrected to °khadira° II
N 'vatisjaii, corr. to °te by the copyist II 23 Pr klliko II 26 Pr arddhapd0,
'J'L1 arddhapdsphd° ', P arddhayd sphd", M arddhaprasphotitif , corr. from the
reading of P II NA °vrsanasya II A sthdndc cdlUakUake II 27 ^PPrM
bhavadbhir ; but cp. Sar. 7, 21 II *PPrM veditavyam for viditam II Pr pari-
harttavyam II A om. Hi after pari° II After *<»' *PPrM add kathd \\1\\, P
adds flourish II
Page 6.
2 N °mdtrdvarttanam II A "mdtrdrtha II 3 'I'PPrM viSesdrthatayd II
P vedam for cedam II A »a\dha ca\ idam ucyate II 4 M «/?<z° for ajoa° n 9
M vayamsi, corr. by the copyist (?) to vdyasd kim II 1O Pr ndnane, corr. from
nddmane II 13 Pr bhumktam II 14 A*P(not Pr)M °va$dva° ; N °va$dd
aSesamalinam II 17 A sanaS cachragatopi II Pr sanurupam II 19 P raJa-
radarSanam II 21 P lumkte II 22 Pr ««tera for supurd II 23 N /wz-
samtostah ko purusa II 29 A Idmgaldbhildsl II • 3O 7r°upakarana II 31
NA*PLJPrM unmetrically : »a° katham upamlyate ga. BhL2 with us II
32 P 'bruvit I) 33 N A^PL1 £m iyatdpi for kiyatdpi ; but w i is written in
* by cop. on another aksara covered with gamboge ; Bh kiyatd api ; PrL2
with us II
Page 7.
1 M parthivd, corr. by 2nd hand iofdrtAivdn II 4 A bhavatyu[a&w line]
<fa bhimatak, coir, by 2nd hand to bhavati saddbhimatak II 5 A cd for m II
6 A svaspesti0 , °spe° being written on some deleted aksara by 2nd hand II 7
2 1
A smd, corr. to sma II Pr saildgrem, M Saildgre II 9 M rttukamanah. * jumps
from the first #0 'bravlt to the second *o 'dravȣ (1. lo), om. one of them and
all between them. But the missing text supplied by cop. in marg. II 1O
M samtistati II 13 jdndsi II 15 Pr paremffitdj ndna° II 16 N'I'PL'PrMBh
amgitair, but in Bh corr. by cop. to our reading. AL2 with us II *PLJPrM
bhdsitena II 17 A °caktravikdraix ca, corr. by 2nd hand to °cakra°, for
°vaktra II A.jndyatefoT grhyate II 18 Here bh sets in with tmaprajndpra-
bhdvena II 19 Pr "dharmma, om. sya II Over kathaya gloss in bh : tvam II
20 A mayaivam II bhN °nagaram pra° II M kathatah II Over kathayatah gloss
From 7, is, bhN, A,
Book I 87
in bh : satah II 23 A^PI^M savidydndm II 24 In bh gloss on avaman-
yeta: avagayati [read avaganayati\ II 25 A asty evdparam II 'J'PL'PrM
avmi for apt ; but in * this reading has been corrected by cop. from api II
26 ^P dprdptakdlam, $> with gloss on a: atisayena II M bravan II 27 M
om. na II bhN viprayatvam II 28 ^PPrL^Mp have this and the following
line after stanza 25. The copyist of bh first wrote api ca, which he replaced
by tathd ca. It therefore would seem, that the archetype of these MSS.
had tathd ca and stanza 24 in the margin II APr abhuktam, bAu being corr.
by 2nd hand in A from an aksara which contained a ya n Over rahasi gloss
in bh : ekdmte II 30 A om. api ca II 31 Over ndgarikah bh gloss : caturah II
33 In bh gloss on bhdvyam : sthdtavyam II
Page 8.
1 In bh gloss on durviriltdh : dustacaritrdh II 3 Aom. kim ca II 7 Over
prdyena gloss in bh: hiyukto 'yam arthah II 9 M °vasuni II 11 In bh gloss
on cinvamti : 6Aumjam.fi 1 1 14 M raj 'nd II bh N grdhavdkyd II 1 5 bh * P L1 L2 M
tadvarenawa ; Bh na dvdrenaiva (a wrong emendation) ; Pr tatdvdreneva ; A
with us II N vidvdm(fa)[sio \\rabhudvdrenaiva II 16 Over yo gloss in bh :
raja II 17 In bh gloss on tisardd: ksetrdt II 20 In bh gloss on dvesti:
dvesam karoti \\ 24 M grand for 'grago II In bh gloss on pure : nagare II
25 A prabhur dvdrdHrito II 26 N ins. our stanzas 39 and 40 before our
stanza 37 n ~Prjivati II *PLJ prabravan II 28 In A this pada has been
supplied by 2nd hand II 32 Pr amtahpuravaraih, N amtahpurasvaraih II In
bh gloss on anlahpuracaraih : rdjnlbAiA II
Page 9.
2 Pr na krcchrSpy apy II 3 bhNA4'PLIPrM«?«;wa»0 ; Bh dvisadvexaparo,
corr. from dvisedve' ; Hamb. MSS. dvisidvetaparo II bhNA'l'PrM °dvesapare.
In * there is a hook over re, which probably is a deleted z-stroke; PL1 with us n
4'PL1Pr nityam sistdndm, hence M nityam Sixthdndm II sP vallabha add. in left
margin by cop., but the greater part of va has disappeared with part of the
margin II 5 M om. the two aksaras na ku II 8 M om. sva° II 9 M °lopa-
mdm M 10 A ddrd il bhN* yalhdkdrdh, but in * corr. by cop. to our read-
ing ; APLJM with us II 15 Pr om. api ca II bh gloss on mpatiim : kasjam
(or kaxta) II 2O M pragunas for »a gunag II 21 Pr na bruydd, na bru corr.
from some other reading n 22 M va for eva II Pr satd \\ 23 M om.
uktam ca II 24 P bhdginah II M om. bhoginah II M nrilyah for krurdh II
25 NA suremdrd, Pr saraudrti II A mamtrasidhydS ca II 26 bhNA^PL^r
nlcanlcajaldSraydh (NPr om. A, in * A inserted subsequently by cop. before
N, A,
88 Variants
Sra) ; in A corr. to °jalHsaydTi by smearing the r with gamboge ; M nicanlcajaldk
Sraydh, Bh nicanlcajandSraydh II 28 M xastrapdnindm II 31 A om. yo II
Page 10.
1 Over sarusi gloss in bh pusi (read pumsi) II Pr natih", bhN nuti° for
«a£i° II bhN rdvisadvesah, PrBh tadvisidvesah, ^ tadvisadvesah, PL1 tadvisat-
dvesah, A with us II 2 bhN A'I'PL'PrMBh ddnam for <&zna u 3 N om. vd
jndnddhikam II 4 M capi II 7 Pr tasya for <«/!ra II 10 M ta for «a II Over
bhrd of bhrajate gloss, of bh dr II vI'PL1Pr jjotsnd, M protmd II 12 M
samsu for *a«to II ]&.yathdbhipretamanusyas£iyatdm \\ In bh gloss on anusthl-
yatdm: kriyatdm II 13 Pr ra/«a II 14 M bhogyaupa° II 15 M pim-
galdbhimu\kham II 16 A athdgaccfiatdm II M om. o/>fl° t?e° II A vaitralatd II
18 M niddiste II 19 Between nakha and °kulisd° an aksara has been
deleted with black gamboge in A II bh sana°, corr. from *a«ec, N #a?*e° for
mana II bh a^i, with gloss by glossator : komaldmamtrane ; in N it is not
clear whether we should read api or ayi II 21 In bh gloss over devapddd-
ndm: lhavatdm II 23 M nekkosanakena \\ 27 M ap for a/;y II 30 In
bh gloss on prabhavdmUi : aham sama(rtha ili)uktvd; the bracketed aksaras
worn off II Over badhyate gloss in bh kena II 32 M dhanyodyo, N dhandrsye II
Page 11.
1 In bh gloss on atsamaih sarniyamdnah : kakraih (read vakraih ?) mililah II
2 A^PUPrM ea««°, Bh ca»a°, bhN vdnu II A eva ^)a^» II Pr om. tint
tyaja II 3 In bh gloss on °samgrahano° : jadavum II 4 M yavi mani pra-
tibadfiyate II In bh gloss on trapuni: tdmre II 5 In bh gloss on virauti:
vadati II A vibfidsate II 6 Mjoyitur II In bh gloss on vacanlyatd : nimdd II
bh ina.jadah after ayam, but deletes it again ; N ayam bhaktoyam ayamjadah II
8 A dpiijyate ; but over/ya there are two spots of black gamboge. Perhaps
the original reading of A was dpurjyate, i. e. dpuryyate II 9 Kyadi for yad
api II In bh gloss on scanty : bhavdn II In bh gloss on drsyase: tvam II 11
*PLJPrM "matir for "gatir II 13 Pr tatodyama II 14 bhNA*PLJPrM
lohitdkhyasya ; Bh with us II 15 'J'PI^Pr cdtra, M cdramtra for tatra II
A °vikrayah, corr. from °vikriyah II 17 Pr °«a»z for °nah II 19 Gloss, of bh
supplies vind in marg. II 21 N mrgdlo II 22 In bh a gloss on kauseyam,
which I am not able to make out with certainty (pattajulam ?) II Pr upaldn II
bh golosamah, corr. by gloss, to °mavak, and this io°matah II 23 Pr sasdmka;
all our other MSS., incl. ALJBh and the MSS. Hh of the textus simplicior,
read fasdmkam u° ; in bh this is corrected by a later hand to our reading.
The MS. I of the textus simplicior has our reading, which must be a
correction, as h agrees with H II 24 A fOpittafo[tiuM go being corrected
bhN, A,
Book I 89
from to\rocand [t added by 2nd hand !] II 25 1&. prdkaxya II Pr ie for kirn II
26 N musikd II A nihamtavydpakdrinl II 31 In bh gloss on tan : pamditdn II
M sd r-u", corrected with other ink to samru° ; A tamrimaddhi, corr. from
tammanaddhi (?) II A °kkhd° for °xobhd° II
Page 12.
1 M pimgala II 3 A transp. : svd° pro? II 4 bh praechddann, N
prachddann, VPH1 praccMrlayamnn II A transp. : na kimeit \\ ¥T yady and-
kJiyeyam tad ddiSatu II 6 Over ddresu gloss in bh : Hlokah II A puru&esu II
8 After bhavanti, A ins. : pdthdmtaram, without giving another reading II
9 Pr sara?, corr. from sarvem II M om. na II 12 M srtye for d^rlye II 13
A dukkham II Over »w^* gloss in bh : pumdn II 15 M pimgala II 16 Pr
apiirvasalvam II 17 M a for atya II M savvena II 19 Pr ta)!ra for tatJtd II
2O M vdgnir II PrM bhidyata II 21 Pr &z»z for <a» II M gvdmitah II PL1
kulakramdgatavanam II bh mi, corrected by a later hand into eva \\ 24
41 P(not L1) "prdkdrdh, M "prakardh II M Sabdamdsamtrdny II M bhayamkd-
ranah II 25 Pr »zeya° n 29 Over darSitabhaye gloss in bh : sa^i II 30
M evohutah II 31 bhNPM (not L1) na for ca after rane II bhN bhirutvam \\
32 bhN tor/z bhuvanatilakabhutam II M transp. : jananl janayati, with an
unfinished #w between these two words n
Page 13.
1 M $anti° for iakti° II 2 Pr mdnahlyasya II bh matih for ^a^t/J II 3
M eva for evam II Over svdmind gloss in bh : tfw^a II M dhaiyavistambhah II
4 Over medasd gloss in bh : mdmsena II 5 Fourth pada in M : ydvac ca
karmma ddvarunvd II 6 M 'vrumt II bhN ins. aMa before katham II 11 M
om. a^a ca II 12 Pr vinisto II M °rdkdbhdm II 14 M/wam/a, withjora
added by 2nd hand between ra and w» over the line H 15 Gloss in
bh on atha : athavd II M grfyate II 16 M karotUi II Pr tasyd 'tamtam ;
bhN4'PL1M tasydh sdratdm. Gloss, in bh adds avagraha over the line before
tdratdm, without deleting the visarga. A tasydgdratdm ; Bh tasydh 'sdratdm.
Sar. 15, 4: tasyds gdrdgdratdm ; but in Sar. this word is followed not loyjfidtvd,
but \)jjndtum II 17 Pr kotukdd II 18 N vasdd for harsdd II 19 M bho-
janam dpita I van nunam II 21 1$ parmacarmdvasesam gumthitam II 22 M
iva for api; Pr kathami na \\
Page 14.
1 M frutvawa II Pr medasd \\ bh nidhih, corr. to our reading, apparently
by copyist II 2 bhN mjndtum n 5 After kdryah, *PLJPrM ins.
II flourish II kathd 2\\ A later hand ins. katltd 2 in bh II 6 In bh gloss on
parigraho: itri(l) II N dhairydvadhairydstambham II 7 bh dosdh, M w»& II
From 12, is, bhN, i'PPrM N
90 Variants
8 P (not L1) pm. Gdstram II M om. v dni II 9 N ayogyd yogyas ca II 1O
bhN evaiva for atraiva II ^PL1 etsvartipam, in 'J'L1 ta suppl. by cop. over the
line after e, this ta being very small and rather illegible in * II 12 M
nrtyam for krtydkrtyam II 13 M sunrtyasya II 14 In * gloss on dhavya-
vdhe by cop. : 'gnau II 'J'PI^PrM ca for 'pi II Pr dusvare II 15 M nrtyah II
bh «*«, corr. by gloss, to em II 16 bhNA'I'PL^PrM sacivair ; Bh altered :
many ate na samam dhdryo II 17 ^PL1 yadd for yady II bhN om. tad before
gaccha M M bhadra (COTT. to lhava)paddova tada gaccha II 18 Pr madanako II
M °*ar« for °*a^ II 22 M om. tavimdnitdh II 23 M om. bhavanti II
24 M yathdvad for ydvad II 25 In bh gloss on vydpddayitum : hamtum II
Page 15.
2 M smdpadam, corr. to smapadam II 5 vt'PL1PrM vicimtayan II M
dydtam II 6 N yathd sarvam for yathdpurvam II 7 bhN satyan. for sattvam II
8 M ffyr? for «JOT II M kivydmi° for y£/w svdmi° II N virupyate II 9 M nunu-
jdm II 1O M vindmnamh for vind$ah II 11 N om. te^a m and stanza 92 II
13 Pr sarvadevamayaS cdsya II 14 NPr ^ew II 17 Pr murddhani for
mrcluni\\ 18 bb.N'I'I^PrM samutsrtdn, P samustritdn, A samrtsrtdn ; Bh
with us ; see above, p. 33 II 19 M prahatsv for maJiatsv u After stanza 94,
N ins. this one : gamdasthalesu madavdrinibaddhardgamattabkramadbhramarapd-
dataldhatopi II kopam na gachati nitdmtabalopi ndgatulye (!) Ja^ »a ca fovaw
J9ari ^«»z «i!j li I II 21 M anaydmi II M. prsta0 for /?r*<a° II 22 M
manasa stutim II N upagatah II 23 M />a(^ for e/^y II In bh gloss on
dustavrsabha : he II 24 M nibhlko II bh rca *M?O« for na&asUi II 25
4'PL1Pr ^ac ca Srutvd savi° II 26 PBh 'bruvtt, coixected by the copyist of
P to 'bravlt II M svdmarsam II 27 ]&. j ndnasyati II M mamdalam vatdsydse II
28 N pimgalakdnidhdto II M te«z;a for foe chrutvd II 29 M ins. a»aA
between visddam and agamat II M bhadra van for bhadra bhavdn, corr. to
bhavdn by smearing <^ra with gamboge u M sddhusamdvyaro II 3O M^a<£
for ^orf II 31 M sakds&d ddyitavyah II M i^o syatyam asihitam II M «z&
*a II 32 N gratah for ^ateA ; the copyist of bh first began writing ^a, but
corrected it to .ya before this aksara was finished II
Page 16.
1 M bhumah II 2 M cintdtah or cittatali II PrM om. kvacit; in Pr a later
hand adds^'a^ in margin to be inserted before kenacit II 3 bhN tatas for
tetf II M ta for *Wnz II 5 M bhavdn for bhagavato II M ?'<&» #Ma/^a II 6
bh $isyd°, N /wpa" for fo*/)a° ; Pr Sappdgrdhi bha° II V^PL^Pr ins. tat, M ^e
between 'smi and >Jm, M om. the punctuation II M ma for mama II 7 In
bh gloss over sabhayam : yathd, then an aksara which I cannot make out II
M devataprasddam II 8 Pr Sispabhqjand II M namdamto II In bh gloss on
Book I 91
bhramanti: satvdh II 9 M camdrikdvdJianasya II 11 M racddamanapana"
for khd° II In bh gloss on khddana° : bhojana, and/o by the same gloss, over
khd II 12 'WI^PrM °daksand II 13 In bh gloss on gumate: he II 14
4'PL1PrM °daksand II M xyapathapurassaram II 15 M vovedam for cedam II
16 bhN amtahgarair II 18 N fo(!/y oz II M gdnnipdteke II 20 ^ra^a-
dasamukho is a misprint for prasddagammukho ; Pr prasammitkho II Pr #a, M «<z,
corr. to na for »«/& II 21 N om. yatah II 22 *PLxPr SaSire II 25
M so for '*«& II 27 Pr rdjadJiuram II 29 M vibhdvdh II Pr armena II In
bh gloss on vibhavdh : vitla II 30 P nrpajdt II 31 N yathaucita II 32
M padausam II 33 Pr samjiva aha II
Page 17.
2 N transp. tatra after «a»z<z II 3 M gakalapunardyakah II 4 M catur-
vatd for <;« kurvatd II 7 Pr dvlsyatdm II 8 4'PL1PrM pdrthivena II 9 Pr
mahate II 12 N tatpuravdsino II 14 In bh gloss on sdntahpuro : sabhdryah II
* dnlyabhyarcitah, but corr. with a very small zigzag line to our reading.
Hence PL1, misunderstanding ^P's correction: dniryabhyarcitah u 15 M
yrJiya" II Pr gaurabJia" II 17 In bh gloss on ardha° : galotho, and on
nihsdritah : kddhyo II Pr om. so 'pi II N akalusitdmtahkarano II 19 bhN
acimtayat, om. ca ; but the copyist of bh adds ca, correcting t to c before he
has finished the aksara II 22 N upakarttum n M nilajah \\ 23 M
caranokah for canakah II M ohumktum II
Page 18.
1 Pr kathdcit n 2 M dhustalvam n 4 In bh an aksara has been
deleted by the copyist after oho and replaced by 2; bhN Iho once II 5 Pr
tilena for dantilena II bh °jdgarena, N "jagarena II 6 bhN mdrjanakarma-
ttasydpi, ^PPrMp mdrjanakarma kurvato 'pi, L1 marjjanakarmma kurbalo 'pi for
°rata*ydpi. Our text gives the reading of A Bh and Hamb. MSS., to which
bh's reading evidently goes back II 8 bh apratihatamatig, but ma corr. by
cop. to our reading II 11 bhNA^PL^PrMpBh yad eva for yad diva II
12 bh vd, corr. by cop. to ca II 14 M yadi vdpdyam II Second pdda
in Pr: nrndm hrdayasamgthitam II 15 M gagHdham II 16 bhN om.
vigaye II 17 Pr jalpati II 19 After ^a^a ca, N inserts this stanza:
duroddracaritracitravibhavam dhydyamti cdnyam dhiyd I kenecham mdrthatotha-
vadiva premdsti vdmabhruvdm 1 1 1 II 21 bhNPr vdmalocand II 22 M om.
fceano ndsti \\ fr prdrthayatd II 23 M upajnayate II
Page 19.
4 M pragddapadmuro II 6 Pr rfet^a for em II 13 bhBhK dyutakdre
ca for dyutakdresu. The MSS. I h of the textus simplicior with us ; H
92 Variants
takdresu II Pr om. satyam II 15 In bh gloss on madyape : nare, and on
tattvacintd : jndnam II 17 Pr om. vd after anyasya II 19 M i for Hi II
2O In bh gloss on mskamJbhiiam: dgatam(l) II 21 ^L1 (not P) gorambhako II
22 M rajaprabhddadurllalito II bh damtalikah II PL1 (not S^) svayam nigra-
hakarUa ca II
Page 20.
1 ^PL'PrM i7i tefo/£ tirutvd II 2 ^'(not L1) goramlJiakasya, N ^wa-
£a*ya II 5 Pr sa Ji. i sarvatra pujyate II 7 Pr gardbhutim II In bh gloss
on parabhutim : parabJiavam II 8 M vilasya for vilapya II Pr vilaksyamandh,
PL1 vilafoamdnafi, both omitting sodvegah II Pr gauram for gorabham II 11
M w#fo for rfrtfo II 12 bhN om. gatvovdca, om. tawz II 19 M «a marjana II
20 M vibhUibhakzanam II 21 bh afoz xtutam for aprastutam II 22 bh
yadasi, corr. by cop. (?) to vadasi; N nadasi II bhN >Wra for »««/fa II In bh
gloss on vydpddaydmi : hanmi II 24 M dyutdkrtayd II
Fage 21.
1 M re« for wrfrai II 2 M »za for mama, p om. »m»za II 3 'i'PL^Prp
r<yna cimtitam, M rdjndr vititam for ra/a II M ^a for karma kurvatd cirbhitikd II
4 bhN yathdyam mamdyam II 6 bh 'sammdnena, N 'sanmdnena, Pr only
sanmdn, with virama under the two » II 7 M te for «« II M rdjanrtydni II
9 Pr nijabharandni II 1O M svddhirdre nayojayam dsa \\ 11 M ne yuja-
yati II After iti, ^PI^PrMp ins. Mlyd katheti II 14 Pr deva II 15 M
°lamkrtadaknna° II bh N Pr dak*ana° II 16 ^PL^PrMpBh o^z for ajot; in
* pi after oyz' deleted with gamboge II 17 *PLJ M (not Prp) nivasatiti,
in * rather invisibly corr. to our reading II 18 In bh and * over vayasya
gloss: he II M meduja" for maddAuja0 II 19 Pr °vihdrino ajasram II In bh
gloss on ajasram : niramtaram n 2O bh °rautva° for °raudra°, corr. by a later
hand to our reading II 21 Over djiidpayati gloss in bh : lhavdn II 23
Pr svairam pravdram II 25 N °prdgallhena II Over stokair in bh gloss:
tvalpaik II 26 Pr vijojya II 27 bhN kevala II bhN mamtrayet \, which
a later hand in bh corrects to mamtrayetdm II 28 M Sesasarvopi II bhN
mrgojano, M mrgaparijdnd II 'I'PI^Mp diirlkrtas II
Page 22.
1 In *, °ladhita has been corr. by a later hand to "ladhitau ; PL'p
ksudhdvyddhitd II 2 PrM om. yatah II 3 M ai!/5a connatam II 5 N
jra&z^ for ^a^rt ca II bhN samgrdmasamyuktdh II 7 ^PL'PrMp awyac ca II
N kurvamti, in spite of yo II 8 Pr ar^a II 9 Pr mdsddMir II 10 N
i^wpa II In bh gloss on cikitsakdh : vaidyd, with a small visarga added over
the line II 11 bh Sudrdndm, N xudrdndm for mudkdndm II Pr pamditah II
bhN.^PPrM
Book I 93
12 bh pramdthiditdm, thi del. by cop. II M gahamedhinam II 13 bhNA*
PI/PrMp^wM/fca; Bh with us II St'PL1 Mpinah, M salpita II 14 Mjwi-
faamte II 17 N aprasddhanatdm II 18 Pr *aw parijanah II 22 In bh
gloss on ambikdsutah : dhrtardstra II 24 M ins. u between ca and gacchatah II
M unmarggavdcyatd II M mahdmrdtrdh ; bh N A mafidmdtydh, Bh mahdmdtya, MS.
H of Simpl. mahdmdtya ; MSS. of Simpl. Ih and the *-class with us II In bh
gloss on samlpagdh (instead of on mahd°) : ddhorandh II After our stanza 121,
N ins. : attum vdmchati Sdmbhavoh ganapater dkhu ksudhdrttah phanih tarn cai
kraucaripoh So, eva girigutdsimhopi ndgdnanam I iccham [misread for ittham\ yatra
parigrahasya ghatandm Sambhor api tydt grhe tatrdnyasya katham na bhdvijjagato
yasmdt svarupo hi tat II 25 bh Sasyabhoji II In bh gloss on karsitdh, :
dhrtdh II 26 Pr svdmin II
Page 23.
2 N pradexe for dexe II In bh gloss on parivrdjako : tamnyaxl II 3 In
bh gloss on suksma : onim II 4 Pr mahatd II 5 In bh gloss on na . . .
vitvasati : na vUvdsam Jcaroti II In 'bh a mark over kaksdntardt, but in the
margin only auli 1, without a gloss u 6 M atha, om. vd it M vedam II
9 M rimttdpa° for paramttdpa° II *PrM ''tra mdtrdm, PL1 'tra mdtram for
' rthamdtrdm II 10 .Pr vyacimtayatvdt \ katham II 16 ^ ndvixvah, sta being
added over the line by cop. over $va ; hence PL1 ndvisvahsta, M ndviSvasa \ ,
Pr p ndvixvastah, this reading being corrected in p by another hand to our
reading II 17 N kartturp, for om II 18 Pr bravdnah II 22 Prom.
devasarmd II
Page 24.
2 Pr om. this line II 3 prathame also A and Hamb. MSS. and h. Cp.
1. 1 ; Bh ddye for prathame II Pr matim II 4 ^PPrMJSh knyamdndgu, nd being
corr. in * by cop. from ne; L1 ksiyamdndmem II 6 * gamjmte, corr. by cop.
to our spelling II 7 Pr kdyai II N vetti for elite II 10 Pr d^(new line)-
dlkxita mamtrena II 11 M mmpam II 12 Over limgasya gloss in bh :
hara II 15 M de, om. vaxarmd prdfia II 17 N om. yatah II 18 M
samgdramt for sangdt II 10 M kubhanaydt II M khagaulopdsandt II 21
bh and MS. h of Simpl. strl, corr. in both these MSS. by gloss, to hrir, which
is also the reading of Ap. MSS. HI of Simpl. sin u M prasdddd for pra-
mdddd II 24 bhN te ndma for tena me II
Page 25.
2 bhN* om. all between anayat and tathdpi, 1. 3. But in * the missing
words are supplied in margin by cop. (topi hastapdd . . . marddanena patri . . .
nayanddikay . . . paricaryaya tarn . . . paritoxam anay . . ., the dots indicating
aksaras which are lost in the MS. with part of the margin). All the other
bhN, i'PPrM
94 Variants
MSS. of the *-class including L1 are complete II M pavitrakdnayanddikayd II
9 Pr °xyaspa° for °*wya° II M ka&cidagrdmdtranindrtJiam II 10 M °trdsehand°
for °trdrohana° II 12 M om. athawam tasya gacchato II 13 M a [new line]-
tdrya II 14 ^PL'PrM devdrca II 15 ydgesvaraS ca with us ^PL1 and h ;
Bh and Hamb. MSS. jdgesvaraS ca ; bhNA ydgesvarasya, corrected by
the copyist of bh himself to our reading; PrMp jogeSvaras ca II 16 M
sdthamvadhdnena II 18 M om. °guna° II 19 L1 tdvat bahudayutha° ; P
tdvat vahudayutha° II bh huduyugald ', N hudayugala ', Pr hudayugalam, 4'PL1Mp
huduyugalam ; ABh with us II 20 M nupi for Ihuyo 'pi II M samupalya II
21 bh praharator, r being added, as it seems, by a later hand. N with the
other MSS. II .M °pratibahacintah II 22 * gomdyus tayor, g being coir, by
somebody, who took ta for u, to lh (reading gomdyu bhuyor) ; PL1 gomdyusuyor \\
Pr vicimtayat II
Page 26.
1 tHjumbuko II M samff/iat{i II 2 N asyaiiti II 5 bhN*PLJPrp
6ocyamdno,'M. xovyamdno ; ABh with us II In bh gloss over uddixya : smrlvd II
6 Pr om. dgacchati tdvad II 8 Pr mdtram II 10 Pr samucchdya II 'tPL^Pr
putkartum II 1.2 4'PL1PrMp evamvidham for er«»z bahuvid/iam II In 4*,
vayam has been corr. by a later hand to a//a»z II MSS. cdxadhabhutineti (bh
vdsddha?) ; corr. of * adds in marg. musitah II 13 M Sanaih only once n 14
41 Maw ; cop. adds £0 in marg. ; PLJPrM kolikam II Over °krte'va. bh gloss :
nimitta II 15 M pravilitam for praca° II 16 M suyedhi for suryodhd II N
tavdmchatikam ; M tavdtika II 18 Cop. of 41 3^0, a later hand adding aprand
in marg. ; bhN aprandjyo, Pr saprandyyo II bhN suryodhd II
Page 27.
4 N^PUPrMp koliko; bh with us II 5 bh saskrtya II 8 M om.
«« devada II 1O bh duhsamcardsu ; N duhsamcdrdw, but .corr. by cop. to
bh's reading II 11 In bh patynr corr. by a later hand to pabhpur II After
stanza 133 P (not L1) ins. tfo^a ca II 12 N paryamkepy dstaranam ; 'tPL1
paryamke svdstaranam, M paryamke Mdstaranam, Pr paryamke svasteranam, p
paryyamkasydsta° ; bh with us, but °w a° (which may easily with N be misread
as "/jy «°), corr. by a later hand to °sv 1° II N manoharam $ayyam II 13 bh
cauryataralabdhdh, corr. by cop. to cauryaratalabdhdh ; N cauryarataladhbd II
16 Pr parapum, then one aksara smeared with gamboge, then samsaktd II
17 vI'PL1Pr devaSarmmano, M devaxarmmand II N wraca for o"^a II M Wo
bho gavan II 2O N bhartd for tadbhartd II 21 'I'PI^Pr p skhalan, N khalan,
M svalan II 22 Pr grhltagrhltamadya° II bh vydghutya, corr. to vydvrtya, as it
seems by copyist; N vyarrtya it 23 *PL1Pr kolikas, 'M.kdlikas, p kaulikas M
bhN.i'PPrM
Book I 95
Page 28.
9 bhN pratikrtavacanam II 10 bhNA^PL^Bh tavdpavddam, Pr tavd-
padam, M tavddam for tavdpavddam II 11 bhN kamydmi II 13 M
drdhabamdhane nadvd II 14 1I'PL1PrM kolikam II 16 M *« a^a I a&ya
mamdvagthdm II 17 M kdliminam for kdminam II Pr asminn for atrdsminn II
18 PL'M samdga iti II 19 M »wfez II Prom. yafa/& II 2O NPr wa-
masvadu" II 21 Pr taw for to II bhN many ate for «za»_ye II *PLJPr
SamSitam, M $a$itam ; in 4* gloss by later hand : Udghitam II 22 N om.
tathd ca and stanza 139 II 24 M tarunyaphalabhdja II
Page 29.
2 M bamdhakl II 3 bhN'I'Pr bhavaty for bhajaty, in * corr. twice to
our reading, but ja twice deleted again. PL1 with us II 4 Pr t for fa£ II
6 bhyatih, but corr. to our reading by cop. II 6 PL1 prabodhah \\ 7 4*
tvdm fortvam II 8 bb.N'I'PI^PrM tathaiva tathd ° ; ABh with us (only
°sti°). MSS. HI of Simpl. only tathdnustite, h tathdnustito II ^PL^r kolikah,
M kdlikah II 9 M fr?ze for hane II M V«<a° for °gata° 1 1 10 M ;•«*»" for
paruja" II 11 M puruxam ca da nadasi II M tag tvdm for fotf foww n M
Srarabhedaydn na, om. kimcid uce \ so 'pi bhu II 13 N vd for sd II 17
^PL'Mp "caritam II N om. all the text between apafyat and svagrham abhyetya\\
18 ^P^PrM^ot p) kolika' II 19 bh svagrham dgatya ; but the a-stroke
has been deleted, and ga has been corrected first to ma, then to ya, and over
it bhe has been written. All these corrections have been made by the copyist
himself u 20 ayi, not api, before Sivam, also the Hamb. MSS. and h II 21
M vam for Sivam II 22 M mayaiji for ndyam II 23 M anuyo for bhuyo II
Page 30.
1 M Bh bamdhakl II N sdpeksam II 2 M dhig only once II 'I'PL'PrM
(not p) ins. 'yam I (PrM omit I) after ko II ft patimatlm \\ 3 N ins. sarve
before lokapdldh II 6 M om. ahas ca ; p divd ca for ato' ca II 14 N om. all
between vismayamand (sic!) and idam aha II 17 In bhBh gloss on ufand:
Sukrah II In bh gloss on veda : jdndni (sic !) II 23 M om. puruxair yatat tdh n
Page 31.
2 N has exactly our text ; but the copyist himself corrects his reading
to hrdi hdldhalam eva kevalam II 5 bh °bhuvanam \\ 6 N kapataSatamayam II
9 N disoa II 1O Pr vane, N pravacane for ca vacane II N mddyam II 11
In bh gloss on kathitam: kavibhih II 12 PL1 om. guno; M gune II
20 After stanza 149, N ins. : samudravlnva calasvabhdvd samdhydbhrarekheva
muhurttardgdh striyah krtdrthd purusam nirarthakam niplditdlaktakavat tya-
jamti I 6 1 II
bhN, *P PrM
96 Variants
Page 32.
3 N dcaranlyam II 5 bhN dvdram gthito ; Hamb. MSS. dvdrade&asthito,
h dvdrade.Sasthepi II bhN °krtyotsakatayd II 7 Pr kxaura° for paura° II 9
4'PL1PrM samagra° for samasta0 (L1 ° kxurbhdmdd0) II M krodhdvistah sa[& later
hand adds «]* taaydh II 1O N prakntavdn II 4'PL1Mp atfidnyasmin ; Pr om.
atMsmin\\ 11 bbNA^PI^PrMpBh ^«/!0 im phut° II N papindnena\\ 14
M om. napitam II M om. drdhaprahdrair jarjarikrtya II 15 In ^ gloss on
dharmd° : . . . sabhdm (the dots indicating some aksaras lost with part of
the margin) II 17 N svarddesu II M nodharam \\ 19 M "varnna^amkita" II
22 bhN laldtah sve° II bhN bhtirim II 23 bh^L'Pr kampyamdnam, P
kapyamdnam, N kapyammdnam ; MA with us. Bh kampamdnas tv a II 24
'I'PL1 te«»za for tasmdd ; in * a nearly invisible rf added over the line II
Page 33.
2 M tr^a^ for /Jr*£fl/J II 3 N sdmarsa II M /«ci II 4
°caritro, but in * corr. from our reading II 5 bhN drosyatdm II 6 M
cadhyasthdnam II 7 M om. dharmddhikrtdn ; Pr dharmmddhitdn II N °naiva
for °naisa II 9 In bh, ^w(?«° has been corr. from hudu° by the copyist n
12 bhNA^PL^rM om. i-rttdnta, reading only trayam api. Our reading is
that of the Hamb. MSS. and of Bh. The MS. h of Simpl. has a gap
here II 13 M vimucya eva vronu II 14M.avaclM. bh^PPrMtransp. : roga-
bhdk ca. N ApBh with us. L1 om. ca. MSS. HI of Simpl. [h has a gap
here] : ca rogavdn II 15 bh(not NjA^PI^PrMp om. this line. In bh it
has been supplied by corrector (reading vyamgata). Bh and Hamb. MSS. of
Simpl. have this line (Hamb. MS. H reading hy esd, I hy eta for tesdm), Bh apa-
rddho for °dhe. The MS. h of Simpl. has a large gap here II 16 A*PM
nd&ikdcchedah II N clrstvamtcf II 18 M samyamsthdpya II M kuyuddhene° II
19 After °ddi, *Pr add kathd II 4, P adds kathd II nourish II 4 ; M katha I 4 ;
p: cathurthi kathd 4 II ; Bh caturthl kathd II 20 *PM buddhispharanam II
21 bhNA^PPrMp om. all the text between vartate and damanaka, 1. 26.
It has been supplied in our text from L2MU2BhK, which, however, omit
pihgalakah, 1. 22 (but see Sar. A 39 to A 40) II 23 Bh mahdrdjo II
24 Bh bhrtyai vary am II
Page 34.
2 M mahatva for mahao ca II 4 Pr hid, bhNA*PM Scid for avid; Bh
a horizontal stroke marking a missing aksara (for dho), and strid for tvid II
6 Pr ffunatiloma&am II 7 Pr ekatamasydbhdve II M om. abhdve II 8 Pr
yugad vd II 10 Pr mrga, om. ,ya II bhN pdtam II N iti for ityfldi II M
tatra kd pajesu varttate, om. majair vya° ko II 11 M varttate II 12 Pr
agamlhita saddosa" II N °$ravanam II 13 bhN^PUPrMp bamdhavadha-
bhN, i'PPrM
Book I 97
cchedavidhir (L1 vam°), A bamdhmichedavidhir ; Bh and Sar. with us II bhN
°ldbhe for "Mho II 14 M uvati for bhavati II 15 In * gloss by cop. over
drava of "vidrava" : ndsa ; hence M °vindsa° for °vidrava° ; Pr °vindsadrava° ; bh
°vidrava°, but corr. by cop. to "vidvaca", which is the reading of N II 'tPPrM
°vr*tir, L1 °rrsti II 16 Pr om. pidanam II 18 M ati for a/»z II M prati-
lokam II 20 After vartate, Pr inserts evawz se.seyp api gunem II 21 4*
$axpabhoji° corr. by cop. to saspabticyY, which is Pr's and P's reading; L1
xavyabhojidharmasv eva ; bh xasyabhoji0 II 22 Pr e, om. »a prdyena II 24
bhN vaktavyam for totf katham II M 'bnivit II 27 N vindsltah n 28 Pr
om. katham etat II
Page 35.
5 M awz for em II bh °nirvedandpi, N °nivedandpi, tendpakdra" being
corrected by the copyist from tendpakdri" ; ^PPrM tendpakdrinirvedanendpi ;
A tendpakdranirvedatopi ; Bh with us II M ciraparicita II 8 N apamdnena II
9 Bh nipatydbruvtt II 1O M mamSnena II 11 Pr £pa»z, M etwa for era II
14 bhN °*a»z« II 17 bh °nivrtih, Pr 'nirrttih II 18 *PBh prdnasamsaye, M
pranammsaye; L1 with us II bh dukhapanbhdgo, Nvt/PL1PrMp^^M«yoanMaj'0
(L1 °Ma° for °Ma°, M °'^a for °go), A dukkhaparlbhdgo ; ta and 6^« are very
similar in the old MSS. ; Bh dulikhaparlto II 19 M roxitd for eiroxita II
21 *PMp °culakena, Bh "calakena; L1 jlvati tJiaMakena II M c« for va II
22 M ro.«fo° for ciroxita' II
Page 36.
1 N asydparddham karixydgi II 2 bhNBh^a^ far yady II 44'
for yathd, butt^« written by cop. over ta II 5 M sdmarthyam II 8 M li
for *a£i II In ¥ gloss on prdptakdlam : avasarocitam II Pr °pdtdd for °ghdtdd II
9 M paribhavam. In 4* gloss on paribfidvitam : jiidlam II 1O 4* durdtmand,
corr. to durdtma II 13 N kulajdta II 17 '{'PL'Prp %a/a a/^a, M %a5)
a^a II 19 N sarantlre kacJio bakah II 20 M °bhakm° for "bhakmna" II
bhN* PL^PrM sarastlre ; Bh tarastlrai ; A with us II 21 bhN bhaksayann II
22 'frPI^Prp om. ca II M om. kulirakah II Pr *»w for #a II 23 *PLJM
wawza for mama II
Page 37.
2 NPr dmddatd II 3 bhM abhydhUam II 4 *PLJ vrddhdbhdve, corr.
in * to ruddhdbhdve, which is the reading of Pr ; M maruddhdbhdve for »za»za
tr" II bhN'I'PL'PrM asydcchedo; Bh sukkavrtler dcchedanam bhdvUi vimandh II
5 bhN itydhitam, *PM abhyahitam, Pr atyahitam, corr. from *'s reading; L1
amihilam. ABh with us II 6 *PPrMp mahyabamdhandndm, L1 matsya-
vamdhandndm, Bh matsyabamdhindm II 7 In 41 gloss on vydhdrah : vacanam II
M om. fa^ra *'#<z/& II 8 M prakxepyate II M nagarasamlpyakradas II bh(notN)
A*PL1PrM(not Bh) om. yo n 9 Pr om. all between w-#i and iokencTt
bhN.^PPrM
98 Variants
1. 10 II 10 M °mvrtto for 'nivrtto \\ 12 M *JTcT: for bhrdtah II 15 M
ma for mama II 16 Pr agddha II SPPPrMp samkrdmayitum, L1 Samkrd-
mayllum II 17 M ma for mama II 18 N om. »z«»z II 21 M svajlvitam,
corr. by 2nd hand to svakajl" II 22 bhN dustamatim ; 4'PL1Prp dwtam,
in p corrected, by a later hand, to our reading II M duxtamatellinam ava-
svasya cittena ; A dnstamatir amtalllnam eva vihasya ; Bh mamdamatir amtarlllnam
avahasya II >I'PL1PrMp transp. evam and mmarthitavdn ; ABh with bhN II
23 bh edam for evam, corr. by cop. from evam n M ya for raaya II 24 M
/>ra[new linej/flaya u
Page 38.
1 ~M.jprade£a II 2 *PPrMp sametye [p add. vawz] vacandt bhu°, L1 sawze-
tyevaca bhu" II bhN om. '/>i II 4 M OT« for raawza II 6 M ins. eladiya-
ptiitena before etadiyapisitaviHexam II Pr °visexanapurvam for "viSesam a° II 7
M vinayati for t>zya^ II 12 N svarstho II N kullrakend" II *PPrMp transp.
mahatl matsyd° ; L1 kullrenddho 'valokayitd ma, then blank for two aksaras,
then mahat matsyasth? II 15 M fe«'[2nd hand adds in marg. : t vairivi\
cafaandh II 16 Np add ca after tathd ; Pr tad y at/id for &z£/&a II 23 M
avalithasd II 24 PL1 utpathapannasya II
Page 39.
3 N om. na Mpati II 4 Pr om. krte II 6 bhN'I'P^PrM //ra-
cchedam • Bh Sirahchedam ; A sarachedam avdn, avdn corr. by corr. to avaptavan II
9 bhN tacchiracihnam II 10 Pr ndiidura II 12 4*P samdnitdh, L1 samd-
gafdh II 14 N om. all between Iravimi and Srgdla, 1. is II After t'fo',
^PL'PrM /ta^«, p ^a^a I 5 II, Bh pamcamd kathd II 15 M om. katJ/aya n
PL:Bh vidham II 16 'I'Bh gacchat, PL1 gacchan for gaccfiatu II 17 *M
pratimadino II 18 M pradaksipatu II 20 ^PL1 kasyaci; in* a very dim
if added over the line II 21 PL1 "s^nzwz «z«^a° II 23 bhN^PL'Pr
Hamb. MSS. to»z ; ABh and Simpl. h tan ; M varsadhards vetam ttyamdnam II
Page 40.
1 'tPI^PrHp om. tat II ^PUPrMp prahipya II 4 \Aiyathdbhila-
kHlam, sPPL1PrMp yathdlTiUisitam, II ^ gatdm, corr. to ^a^a, which is the
reading of PL1 II 6 bh iipana for updyena II N hitam for ^j ;!a^ II After
iti ^P^PrMp ins. kathd, another hand adding 6 in p; Bh sastl kathdh n
10 M.ydli II 11 bhNM tatra, Pr tat for tan na II 12 bh om. tasya II In M
the first two padas run thus : yasya bu\ddha su kuto balam II 13 Pr Sasikena n
14 N om. aha II 17 bhN mrgocchddanam, Pr mrgocchedanam, ^ mrgocchedanam,
APL'MBh mrgocTiedanam (in A corr. from mrgocchddanam by cop.). For our
emendation see Sar. 25, 13 and Variants 41, 4; Introd.p.33 II bhN'J'PL^PrM
dwtasya for drstasya ; Bh with us II 18 bhN gilitvd II 19 bh dindmand,
Book I 99
corrected by glossator to our reading ; N «a(deleted by copyistydlmd(md
del. by cop.)nd II 20 'I'PMp vijnapayatum, Pr vijnapayatum, L1 vijnayanum II
bhN param loka° II atinrxamsena glossed upon by glossator of bb witb nimdi-
tena II 21 bbN nisphdranasarvasatvoccfiddanakarmand, 4»PPrM nihkdrana-
sarvasatvocchedana ', L1 nikdranasarvasalvochedana0 , A nix\\\kdranasarva$atvo-
cchedana° ; Bh alam deva paralokaviroddhendtinrSamsena sarvasatvdndm nihkdra-
ckedena karmmand krtena. See Sar. 25, 16 and our 1. 17 II 22 *M 'rtlia for
'rthe II 23 N ndti for tdni II 24 N tathd ca ; in bh corr. writes Svo or
sco over a of apavddo II 4* yeea nipratyayo, corr. by cop. to ye«« cdpratyayo,
wbich is the reading of PL^PrM II 25 bhN tena for yena II Pr ladJiah II
Page 41.
2 bhNM vindxanah II 4 bhN °locchddanam, A^PPrMBh °locc/iedanam,
L1 "lochedana II M ^ara for yalkdranam vayam II 5 In bh gloss on svdmina ;
tava II bhN °sthitasyevd° II M cdrakena II 6 Pr devasvakiya* for devakiya° II
7 *PrMp e«a»z, PL1 et;a for e*« II 9 M z^a ksydpah II bh mustim, N
w«*/z II 11 'I'PL1 jai'/e, in * corr. to our reading by corr. II ^P rf.rpfir,
L1 rnrptir, M rkrti for fr/o^'r II 'J'P (not LJ)p kalham ca nah II 12 Pr nrpati II
^P^p pdlaye II 14 *Pp ^aw durhyate, in p corr. to duhyate; L1 #0
durhyate II bhN ^a for ca II N taya for ^a^a II bhjjrajdA corr. by cop. to
praja n 19 ^PL1 tadva lokah, in * corr. by corr. to tadvat lokah, which is
p's reading II 20 M ydndni II 22 Pr lokdnuhakarttdrah II 23 M ksa
for ksayam II ^Pl^fnot M!)p yd(i II ^P xamxayah, p xamsayah, L1 sam&aya II
Page 42.
2 *PLJp sarvdnn II *PLJ bhahayiksdmili II 3 bhN'I'PL'Prp nivrUf,
M nivrddf, ABh nivrt'f ; in A corr. by corr. to our reading II *PL:PrMp
e^ #vajdti° II 5 M yatasya" for f« toya" II 8 bhNA'J'PL^PrMp djndta,
Bh djndlah for djndpita II 9 Pr vadho bfiavati II 11 For ifiodyama",
bhN^PPrp mahodyama°, L1 madyodyama°, M mdhddyama ', Aadyama", corr. by
corr. to udyama \ Bh with us II 14 In bh gloss on vidhdya: krtvd II Pr
vydknya/ir° II 16 Pr °«a for °«« II 18 Pr ac for awyac II Pr laghusaram II
19 bhNBh ekam for e^a* II 20 * laghur, with fe added by cop. over the
line between ^A« and r; hence PL1 laghutar II 21 bhN apardmdhd dm for
a^a0 tvdm II Pr prdptah for prdtah II 23 bh »a mnya° II 24 Pr #ar-
II In bh glossator adds tvam above nivedaya II
Page 43.
1 * damstrd, but ^a£o added over the line (by cop. ?) ; P damxtrdma, L1
damxtdma for damstrdgato II Mi^amill N Satakah, om. a/Sa II 4 bhNA^PPr
smaramtah, M smaratam ; Bh anusmaramtah ; pHh smarata, I smarat II 5 Pr
100 Variants
mamdamamdamafeh, but the second anusvara del. by cop. II 6 N talah
svendbhikitam, P tatagthdndbhihitam II ^P yad devam, p yad evam II 8 P
varttim for vartitavyam II 12 N fcarm II 13 ^P clyaddevam for yady evam II
Over darSaya gloss of bh adds tvam II 14 SPP caura\3> new line] caurasim-
ham II bhNA^PPrMp^H^/ara, Bh^eWw II 17 *P tamn na II *PPrBh
katkam ca nah II 18 41 in tbe first pada ndksydt, corr. to na sydt, apparently
by corr. II WLpardbAavam II 20 Pr svabhiiriheloh II 21 M </M for durgdn II
22 M visvambhitdh II M duhkhasddho II 23 N rdjfiam ca for gajdndm II
Pr laksana II
Page 44.
1 N ndkdrastho II 3 M samdt for samddesdd II bh^Pp hiranyakasipor,
Pr hiranyakaxyapor, A harinyakaSipor, N Bh and Hamb. MSS. with us ; h
dharinya° corr. by 2nd hand to our reading II 6 bhNA^PPrMpBh ITiumi;
Hamb. MSS. and h with us II 7 M »?a for me II 9 Pr «a^a< II 12
4<Pr mdnotsdho, 3> with a small vertical stroke over tu to indicate the end of
the word, this stroke meeting the lower end of an avagraha of the preceding
line ; PL1, misreading this : mdnotsdhor tu ; cp. vol. xi, Table II, Nr. 15, 4
right-hand margin. A real r appears in durggam, 1. 2. M mdnotsdhe II 17
^PPrMpBh samuisakah II 18 ~Pi ydmti M 21 M nivarttete II Pr
sirnnamdamna II 22 'l'P(notp) tattidnena for tavdnena II 24 Pr uktdgre ;
N «>ifo-a, om. yre II M om. tatah n *P(notPr)Mp kimcit, corrected in p
to kamcit II
Page 45.
5 Pr °sabden II 74' matvalmanam, P matvd dtmanam II 1O After *'fo',
*PPrM II /ia^« II 7, p only /fca^a, Bh sapfaml kathd II *PPrMp zm for idam II
11 'I'P sasikasya II 12 N utyotyatagya, om. £&z»z ca I wz II 15 N nihrlya II
M puru for ^?<rw II 17 ^PPrMp sadyodyatdndm; bh sadyedodyatdndm, but ffye
deleted again by cop. II 19 bh gurutmci, N gurutvdtmd, tvd being del. again
by cop. II *PPrMpBh kolika&ya II Pr yathd/iaveh II 21 *PPrMpBh
koliko, corrected in p to kau" II
Page 46.
2 Pr godem II Mp pumdravarddhanam, Bh pumclavarddJianam II *PPrM
(not p)Bh /foWo II 3 bh *ye *Z7e Silpe, N *»e «m /i^oe, Pr svasvaSalpe II
bhN A'I'PPrMp pardm for pdram ; Bh with us II 4 Under °vyaya° gloss in
bh : saraca II 5 'I'P °snmgamdhinau, PrMp ° sugamAhinau II 7 bh $artra-
SruSrusdm, N fanramSusundm II ^P SamrasuSrmdm, Pr only su&rusdm ; ABh
with us II 8 Pr "varddhapanikotsavdlo* II 9 M svagrha II In bh gloss
on gacchatah : tau II 11 p °£ri!a0 for 0%M° II *P(not Pr)M devatdyand-
disu, p devalddisu II 12 * MiratJiakdrau, PPrMBh kolika° II P sthdnaka-
Book I 101
gthdnekesu, 4"Prp sthdnakagthdnakesu (in Pr corr. by cop. from sthdndka°), M
sthdnakosu II 13 M °mukhydny II 14 M °kita for °tilakita° II 16 In bh
a glossator makes two carets after °$irasijam, one over the line and one under
it, writing in margin : cakitamrgavadhusadrxanetrdm tyaktam oli 8. None of my
MSS. including NABh has this addition II 17 M °patnm for °pattrdm n
Pr °kanaka° for °kamala° II 18 Pr om. °loka° II *PPrM (not p) °locandgrd° II
^PPrp cfostavatau II 20 In bh nirupayan, with ardhadanda after it, has been
corr. by gloss, to nirupayamtau ; N with us II ^PPrpBh kolikah, M kolikdh II
21 bhNvf'PPrMp (not ABh) ins. samam before samamtdt; * at first intended
to write only samamtdt, beginning a ta after samam, but correcting this to
sa II Pr dhaiydvastambhdvdkdra° II
Page 47.
3 M slokam ca I pathan II 5 M tad for naitad II 6 3? yendcdrvamgy ,
corr. to our reading by corr. II 9 ^PPrM py dptam, p prdptam n N
hatam (?) for hrtam II After Mam, one leaf is lost in *, comprising all the
text down to m avatarati (excl.), p. 50, 1. 6. The page number in the margin
of* (20) is right, whereas that written over the red middle spot (19) and
all the page numbers in the same place on the following leaves are wrong II
1O bh vaitanyam II M caicamtam anyaparam dhatle kirn yam hryaddydni me II
bhN kiyamtam, corrected by the glossator of bh to our reading II 13 P
mrgaSdvdksydm II 14 PrM om. karoti II 15 In bh gloss on mugdhe: he II
M mrgam &amm for nrsamsd II 17 Pr Ihih for ndlJiih II M kuthilakam, om.
alakam II 18 Pr dmsu II 19 bhNPr dahana II 2O Pr vuktam n M
muktuh for muTiuh II Pr svacchakam II bhN tatra for tan na, gloss, of bh
adding na over yu II 21 P kumkumddre II 22 Pr "bhinne II 23 In
bh gloss under vakxo : mama II Pr °patnkajaa for °pa!ijara° II
Page 48.
1 Pr vadher II 6 Pr pardrthesind II 7 P mukhita for mmitam II
9 M vardkam II 10 N tanvyamga II bhNPPrp vidito, M dimtimto II bhN
atyudbhutam II 12 Of padas cd, M has only the words smaryate prd nay ate II
14 Pr varyam II 15 Pr °ciUa(new line)tta$ya II 16 M om. krlasriigdrali II
17 PPrMp (not Bh) kolika" II PPrMpBh Mikam \\ M °gallum II 19 M
udgatdsrutamjalam II bhNAPPrp api for ayi; Bh with us II
Page 49.
3 Pr tathd for yathd II Pr arasthiteti II 4 ~M.jvaratd krld II 11 Pr
libheti; P lilhetih, without danda II 13 PPrMp Moid for kaddcid II
bhNAPPrMp vaiSyasutd, corrected by a corr. of bh to our reading ; Bh
vaislbhutd II Pr bfiavati II 15 In bh °grakaksamd corr. by corr. to °grahd-
From 47, 10, bh N, PprM
102 Variants
'faamd. N with the text II 16 bhNPL^PrMp drya tasydm; A dyam
asydm ; our reading is that of Bh, which after uktam ca inserts kdliddse
tidkumtale ndtake (I, stanza 21, ed. Pischel, first edition, and Boehtlingk ;
I, 19, ed. Godabole and Paraba). Purnabhadra never quotes an author by
name. We have possibly in A and Bh corrections of Purnabhadra's wrong
reading II 18 P amtaJikaranahpra° II 20 M vartlavyam II PPrM kolika II
23 bhN saMklnakdla, A saha I ahinakdla, PPrMp sahdhlnakd lah • Bh saJia
sadan-a II
Page 50.
1 PPr(not M)pBh kolikah II 2 M anekavarnnakaciiam II 3 N kdlikd0,
M kilakdprayogotpatanam II 4 PPrMp kolikam II 5 N tatra ga, the ga
being deleted by the copyist ; then N om. all the text between tatra and
jane, 1. 7 II 6 Here sP sets in again with m atatarati II bh yadaiva for
adyafca II 7 Pr ins. japte before jane II ^P *ariramsu° II bhN'J'PM
°susru*ah sadvi° (P sadghi°) ; Pr °£usruxam sadvi" ; A madvi °, but om. ndrdyana •
Bh madvijndnasamghatitaprayogam ndrdyanarupam II 8 M "rupasthdyaina ; P
(not SP) dzthdyaina II 11 fy manota (sa del. again by c,of.}ratJiar di°, P mano-
rathar di° II 12 bh rdjanydm, corr. by cop. to our reading ; ^Pp rdjakanydm
(corr. in p to our reading) ; PrM rdjakanydydm for raj any dm ; ABh with
us II P °curndvale° II 13 ^P °kusamd° II *PPrMp atisurabhigamdhivi-
citramdldmlaro (M °gamdJia° for °gamdhi°) II 14 'I'PPr (not M)p kolikas II
bhN^PPrp rdjakanydm, but sw in P very small, in p deleted again; ABh
with us II 15 bhN °rdvaddne II bhN "taldvasthitdm ekdkimm II bh^PPr
avalokayamllm ; ABh with us II 16 N (not bh) manena for madanena II
'J'P sprsamdna" ; bhN °mdnasdm, S^P °ma>iasdm, p °manasd; Pr sprsamdnasdm,
M sprSamdnasd, A sprxyamdnasd II 17 'I'PPrMpBh kolikam II 18 M
xayydydm II 19 Pr samdditdm II 2O ^PPrMpBh yio^o II 21 M
gambhiraslakdyd II N Sanair (!) Ganair II N «/<« for w«;aca II M om. evedam II
22 bhN^P kanyd cdtiam, Pr rn/^a : A only kanydham, Bh kanyd 'ham II N
transp. ca/^aiw <£««^« II 23 *P mdnusasamparkkad II 24 M tvdlam for
Page 51.
2 Pr gdmdharvavivdhena II 5 bhN anubhavato II 'I'PPrp koliko II 6
bh vaikumtasvarggam, N vaikumtliam svarggam, 'I'Pr vaikamtasvarggam, P ra/-
kamtkasvarggam ; Bh vaikumthalokam ; A with us II bhN^PPrMp (not Bh)
om. tfa of ^«»« ; A om. z'& ^« II bh u&tald", N uMapalayitva II 7 bhN
evdvagaccJiati II 8 bh kaddcit svdm°, corr. by copyist to kaddcic cam"; N
kaddcid, om. ea II 1O M a*i(i II bhNPr r«;'a II 12 M om. puruseno II
13 N faw »a for ndtrd° II Pr devdtra, om. et?a II N ins. ^ram after c?a'a, but
it is blotted out by the copyist himself II 15 *PPrMp dvedite II 18 *
From 50, e, bhN, ^ PPrM
Boo Jc I 103
yd corr. to vd by cop. II *PPrMp vetti II 20 N tathd ca II 22 M
sukkd for Sued II 23 N maliiam II
Page 52.
4 M om. mz»z II 5 M kamcukino II 7 *PPr °vilakhita° II 8 bhNMp
(not *PPr; delete the asterisk in our text) om. ca II M oru. dh \\ 9 M
om. ko 'yam krtdn II 10 M tvakdsam II 11 bhNBh °kolika°\\ *PPrM
myimvarupam ko°, p vimurupam ko° ; A visnusvarupavrttdmtam II 13 Pr
prdhasita 1 1 bh pulukiia, * P Pr pulikita ; A Bh with usll 1 5 * P Pr M p Bh
gamdharva° II 17 'I'PPr dntavyo II N mdnusyai II 19 Pr tatos tu II Pi-
ins. bhuto before Ihutvd \\ Pr sakalasthotro II 20 M gamana° for gagana II
23 bh^P (not PrMpBh) dhanyavaro ; A dhanyabharo, corr. to our reading;
N *£«fy0 dlianataro for »«*fy a«yo f^a° II 24 N evd for e/ya II Pr sarva II
Page 53.
1 NAvI'PPrpBhya»za°fori;a»za°; cop. of bh adds yd° over jd° n 'I'PPrpBh
°prabhdvena II 2 N ra*t karisydmi II 3 Mp navati", om. wara (which in
p has been supplied over the line) II 4 Pr ° karagrahandya prdhptd, this
being corrected from some other reading II 5 bhNA'I'PPrpBh °ydmdtr° II
7 *PPrMp prahitah for praJirtah II 8 M lokikam d akasmdt kasmdd II N
kamcid II 10 M wyitow II 12 Pr °parivd$ II 14 M "rahitam for °ra-
kntam II 17 M hatdsem II ^PPrM pumdravarddhana° II 18 bhN <ai(a^
for ^ac II bhNBh om. na II 20 *P (not Pr) pumdravarddhancf , M pitmdra-
varcana° II 21 M nam° for mantri° II
Page 54.
1 N &zfo for tat II 2 Pr suruksitdm II 6 M vydpddayoti II 7 M
i-dcyam II 8 Pr vigrahasya II 'I'PPrMpBh ^o^o II 9 M om. hi purvam II
*PPrp °kasipu° for °kaxlpu II 12 N vyapotyisyati ; M vydpddayuyattti II
14 bh pataho va ddpito, va being del. by cop. by two dots ; N pataho vary,
ddpito II 15 bh nihatah vi°, N nihitah vi° II N yojayat, corr. by the copyist
from "^aa, ioryoyad II 17 bh mahdsatvo, N mahdsasatvo II 20 ^PPrMpBh
^o^o II bhN mitktasukhdrambho II 21 N parydlocitalvdt II 24 bhN
samhrtokhilcf II
Page 55.
1 After the second »ze Pr ins. /izVa II 2 M ins. satvaram between varam
and sattvam II 4 N Kyfcte^ ^» n 9 MpBh Mike, *PPr kolikam, N yfo«-
//^a II Pr visnuvitnu n bh*P vaikumtasvargge, A khekumtke I svargge (corr.
from Vy^o), N vaikumthasyagre ; Bh vaikumtatybhavane II M om. vainateyo II
*PPrp vijiiapayad, M vajnepayad, N vyagapayad II 1O bh^PPrMp om. all
between prthivydm and pundhravardhanddhipater, 1. 11. The missing words
104 Variants
are supplied by the glossator of bh in the margin. N has them in its text.
In A this passage runs thus : pumdhravarddhandbhidhdnanagare \ devdkdra-
dhdrl I koliko rdjaduliilaram vpabhumjate I tatah; Bh : pumdavarddhananagare bha-
gavaddkdradhdrl koliko rajakanydm sevate I tatah II N ins. tu before °pundhra° II
^PM pumdravarddhand" II Glossator of bh: pumd/iradhravarddha" II N
upakdfi\\ \hrdjadutaram II 13 *PPrMpBh kolikax; N kaulike for kaulikaS
ca II bhN krtaniScaye II 14 bhN vijnapyam, corr. in bh from vijndpyam by
the cop. II 15 bh(not N) bhagavan II P (not *) vyddita for vydpdditah II
17 Pr om. tdni II In bh gloss on ndstikd : jaindh II 18 bhN bhagavan
lha° ; 'I'Pr bhagavan bha°, P bhagavd, then an aksara lost by a hole, then lha ;
M bhagavadbhaktd, om. & ca, A bhagavadraktds ca ; Bh with us II 4*Pp prava-
jydm II bhN bhihyamtiti samu° II 19 4<PPrM devapramdnam II Pr om.
tato II Prt7zMaw'll 2O *PrMpBh koliko; P devdmfakakoliko II 22
NPr sdhdryam kdryam II 24 bhN om. ca after cakram II
Page 56.
1 'I'PPrMpBh Mi£o II pBh a^a for ddideta II 2 pBh °yopasthitaisya II
pBh mamgalddikam sajjam kdryam II M sajjikriyatdm II 3 bhNA^PPr
°vidheh ; Bh with us II Pr gorocanddisita° II 4 bhNA^P °camdano for
°vandano (A gorocanasitasiddhdrthaka I kmamddi0) ; Bh with us II 7 N t>y«-
hatesu, M om. vyuhitem II 'I'PPr pdddfiatasamprahdre, M pdddhutasamprdhdre II
^PPrMpBh M/£o II 8 Over vitlrnna in bh gloss : <?ato II *PPr °»uvarnnd-
(in * V?ma° corr. from °ra«o° by cof.)diratnddi° ; M °>4a«a0 for °d«0a° II 9
bhN °mulamioi °stalam II 11 N pdmcajanyaSaigkham II N dpurayan II 12 N
°pdddtayah II From the pun : *a£r»° . . . «w«^r£ it is clear, that in *a£r»0 (for
£akrn°) the MSS. give Purnabhadra's own spelling u In bh a corr. writes
bham over sam of drasamtah ; N drabhamtah, M dmmtah for drasantah II 14
N 'kimcin mu° for /foez'ra »zw° II 15 M gamana" for gagana II N °nihitam sfa° II
16 P (not *) samapdgatem \\ 17 Pr devardjesu u 18 N ins. /5a«z before
hantavyo II Pr a^a II 19 bhN eraw vdbhihite II 20 M surassi&am II
22 M pratinasti II N kumjastra II 23 fr prabodliate II
Page 57.
1 Pr vrahmddi II 4 *PPrpBh /to^o, M ^o^a« II 5 <J/PPr</ai!a-
kautakdndm, in Pr the second to over the line by cop. II Pr vicimtatdm II
*PPrM(not p)Bh kolikaS II 8 N svasvavdhinebhyo II Pr pranaydti, *
praniydta°, corrected by a later hand to praniyati", which is the reading of P II
*PPrBh °girasas II 12 bhN etvm vdcddini II 14 M only varmmd II
17N*PPrMpBh ^o^lo u 18 N °mahdtmyo, *Pr "mdMtmye, in * followed
by danda ; hence PL1, misreading the danda for first o-stroke : °mahdtmye
roja II *PPrM sakalatra for sakala II 19 After Hi, *Pr /tai!/Ja II 8, P
bhN,
Book I 105
\\katha Il8ll flourish 1 1 II, M \kathd I 8 II Pr avarnnya II M eva for evam II
2O N om. santu II 21 Pr "myopavistasya, om. ea II 22 N a, then blank
for one aksara, then yikam II 24 Over samanamiara mark by later hand,
referring to an addition by the same hand in the right margin : atah param,
and to an addition by the same hand in the left margin : kdranam II
Page 58.
1 pBh abhiyuktd II Over amiyuktd gloss in ^ by later hand : prsta II M
gdvivye, PL1 sdvidyo for sdcivye (but in ^ the right reading quite distinct). In
* gloss on sacivye by later hand : sahayye II 4 N apiyasya II 5 In *
by later hand gloss over sraddheya : many a II 6 N matsannise II 8
bhNA^PPrp (not M) grklsydmi, Bh grhisydty II 9 <P _/««/« [new line]
jndpayitum, the first /«a/>« deleted by small dots over the line II 1O bh
duhkhasahataram, but corr. to our reading, apparently by cop. II 11 Pr
taddkd II 'I'P jndyd 'bramt ; Pr vijndyd 'bravlt, Mp vijndya 'bravit II "M. evam
for era II 12 *PPr °pradhdnye II 13 M atyutthite II p ca- for ra- II
14 bh vastavya, corr. by cop. II In bh, the copyist writes da over va of
jootfe; a° ; hence N pdddd II * m/J, P *rfr?/J II IS bb.N'I'PPrMp Mavanya,
ABh with us, but in A coir, by later hand to narasya II 16 \ti\juhdti II
17 bhN tend, 'PPPrMp tathd for tena; ABh with us II 2O M sramayate
for chrayate II In * gloss by later hand on nirvidyate : khidyate II 21 N
om. padam II P om. hd svdtantryaspr II 22 Pr abhidrumd, Bh a/?i druhyati.
In the Hamb. MS. H, the stanza is omitted ; I reads svdtamtrydn nrpateh
rdjyahrdaya prdndn api cydvyate II 23 Pr ravagrahah II *PPrMp svakdryesu II
N ileva for eva ; *PPrM lad eva devdtra (M ins. kam) yuklam, p tad eva yuktam II
24 N om. yad uktam II 25 M °marddenenuraUo II 26 bhPr ndpeksah, N
ndfayepya\\ bhN vamcchitd II 27 M prabhwanam for prabhundm II 28
bh ^at>i°, N #«OT° II 32 *PPrMp yiara^' II
Page 59.
2 bhN jwmm II 3 *PPrMp cittam (M vittam) tasyopari II bh*p
paridruhyati ; N duhyati, the copyist adding paridru over the line ; P j»«r»-
duhyati, M paridudyati, Bh paridrahyati, APr druJiyati, om. jwwi. Cp.
Sar. 21, 5. Hamb. MSS.: vikrtim na ydtl \\ 9 PL1 om. «z adhuna
tvayam svdmitvam II 11 p tatkullne II 12 M «i!w/o II N «/&<zw for
tyaktum II 15 bh jw for yo II 16 N prathitdn na Sru II 17 * tena
twice, but the second tena del. again by little dots over the line II 22 M
tatdm matikramya II M ins. sa before vartate II 24 M. pratimadyate II 25
bhN*p cy«te; Bh btiyutah; APPr with us II M samsthdtdt for #^a»«iJ n
26 N galanamatibhih II 27 *P nayoktir, M ndyoktir II 28 p om. «JBZ ca II
°, Kparindmo° ; PPrBh with us II 30 bh om. ca; N
106 Variants
tatkdpi, omitting stanza 236 II 31 In bh, a later band corrects 'nujwibhih
to 'nujwinah II
Page 6O.
1 M mulabhriyoparadhena, Bh mulabhrtydparddhena II 3 N gimhar aha II
M om. yatah. II 5 M tad asya for tasya II In ^ nairgunyam has been
corrected to vairgunyam, apparently by the copyist ; PM vairgunyam, Prp
vaigunyam; ABh with bhN II 6 Pr purva bhaya° II M ins. eva after pur-
ram II M Saranagato II 9 PL1 tustdti II 13 M svedatobhyamjano" II
st'PPrp svapuccham II 14 N «^^a bhavamti ; PL1 #«na sphltibhavamti twice II
15 M truhindgireh II 16 NM fo^a ca II 17 Over patitdh a later hand
writes in ^ kaiya II 19 bh avetane II 20 Pr nasta pdtre II In bh gloss
on hitam: alakrtam(\) II 21 Pr ddksinam II 22 N aranye ru° ; *P
aranyarudinam II M om. Suva; NA'I'PPrpBh and later hand in bh £aba° II
23 M varsanah II 24 bhNBh iva ndmilam II 26 M om. kim ca II 27
vf'PPrM «<i for «'&'; in p iti corr. to ati II 28 M M/a for kdca&akale II
30 N hltavacanam II bhNA^PPrMBh «« for ca ; p ca ; p Zruyato, corrected
to Sruyate ; Bh Sruiam for Smyaldm. In A, two small horizontal strokes over
#« refer to a marginal addition by a later hand : tulydrtham tulyasdmarthyam \
marmajnam vyavasdyinam I arddhardjyaharam mitram I yo na hanydt sa hanyate I
133 II 32 * durvinitdni, corr. to our reading n 33 N pimgalakar aha u
Page 61.
2 M yajnayatto II M om. ««»za II 3 bhN eva for erawz ; BhA with us II
4 ~M.pafyati n 5 N nucitax II *PpBh rfw/ai!i II *PPrp (not M) om. all
between adhvdnam and gantum (Pr writing gatutri), 1. 7 II 6 M yathdsaktim II
M £M» «/>y II 7 N "nivedena II 9 ^PPr majatdnena^. vrajdtena II 1O
'I'PPrMp caikatra pradexe ; ABh with us II 12 N «ato for tatah ; a
misreading of the form which ta has in bh II 13 In N, prdni" has been
corr. to prdna° ; pBh prdnaraksane II 14 bhN'I'PPrMp priyam iva kala°
(N °kalatre°, M °/?M° for °putra°) ; A with us ; Bh priyaputrakalatramitrasva-
janaih II 15 N brdhmanar aha II 18 PL1 om. bhagnavrate Sathe II
19 Over nihkrtir — as our MSS. write — later hand in * : pratikdra II 22
M prdni" for prdna" II Pr bhir for vipattir II 23 M sreyaskdrity II Mem
for e«z»z II
Page 62.
1 bhN^PBh bruvlti. A with us II A bho sddho mam uttdraya \ tatSrulvd
wdhmanobravtt I yitsmanndmagrahanena trasyate &c., 1. 4. Before ywman° the
corr. of A ins. : bho vdn-ara tvam prakrtyd camcalah I kupdn nirgatah san mam
tamtdpayasi I vdnara dha maivam vada tvam npakdrinam aham Sapathapurvakam.
nodvejaydmi tatas tena dvijena vdnaropy uttdritah atha sarppa dha bho sddho mam
bhN,
Book I 107
uttaraya I tato vrdhmanobrawt. But none of our MSS. including Bh, p, K
has this short dialogue between the brahmana and the monkey II M eva
Srutva II 5 N nadrsdmah for na daxdmah II 7 Pr om. ie II 11 4>P
mdmdnugrahandya e°, with, in 4>, two dots over ha II N om. bhavatah II
12 M evam uktd grahdbhimukham II 13 N gundbhimukham II *PM (not p)
praydt, Pr praydtah II 14 ^PPrMp asmin for tasmims II 15 Pr «, om. ti e II
'I'PPrp (not M) om. all between prdydt and atha, 1. 18. In p the missing
text is supplied in the margin by a later hand II M sarppendpy uktam \
pdldlavdsy aham ndgah I tat tvayd kdrye gmaraniyoham ity uktvd- pdtdlarp, prdydt I
faa iti sopy uttdritah &c., 1. 20 II 16 bh bhavate, which a corr. corrects to
bhavatd II 18 N om. sa II N om. one muhuh II 19 ^PPrp marndpy II
20 N tendbhihitam II 22 *PM enam for evam II
Page 63.
1 Pr tmrta II 2 M veditdny II bh dfodsitasva (?), corr. by cop. to
dSvdsitas ca ; N dsvdgitasva sa naih II 4 N nivrtyam for nityam II bh bhava-
tam, N bhammtam for bhavatd II 6 St'PPrM graiveyakddikam, II 7 N om.
ca after uktam II 8 N tetf gakdmata sarvam for tatsaktam etat sarvam II
N prasuptam for suprayuktam II Pr m for tofa II 9 A corr. of bh corrects
nimittam to nirmittam II 4»P bhagavdn for bkavan ; Pr bhavdn, but one aksara
before «/•«» del. with gamboge II 10 Pr wdhmana tat gr° II Pr *« mamdro-
pakdn\\ 12 bhN^PPrMpBh pdddrghd° ; A with us, but apparently corr.
to pddydrghahsina° ; Bh pdddrghdsanasndnakhddanapdnabhojanddisatkriydm II
bhN °»vddana° for °khddana° II N ddixamatu for ddifatu II 19 N rfrjftra
'brawt, om. ro/a II N tvayaidam II 23 M bddhavitvd for bandhayitvd II
N tulim, corr. by cop. to £M/M» II 24 N drohayati, Pr dropayat II
Page 64.
1 Pr fa* for &«'/ II Pr buddhena II 2 'I'PPrMp dgatydbrame ca II
bhN ins. te before too0 II bhNA^PPrM asmad, Bh o*ad, apparently corr.
to «#<M? by cop., for asmdd II N mumoca II 4 PrM dakxydmi II 6 'I'PM
hastasparxdn, Pr Jtagtaaparsydn II 7 M (7r«fa for <fo*<« II 9 N gdrudika-
tdmtrika°, om. °mdntrika°, P °mdmtrikabhaigajikd° , om. tdntrika ; L1 "mdtriga-
tdmtrikabJiaisajikd0 II bhN °kdnd° for °kdnya°. Bh gdrudikamdmtrika bhaisajikd
anyadexavdginah, A gdrudikd mdmtrikd I tdmtrikd bhaisajikd anyade$avd»inah II
1O bhN samuparacitam II 11 N bhramato II IS *P °mdtrd tarn, N
"mdtrdm for °mdtrdt tary, II Pr "krtaman II 16 N pratyupajlvitdm II N om.
te#y<z ii bh pujdm ca gau° ca, the first ca deleted by copyist II N om. ca
before ^pa II 17 M awawz for amum II 19 M »z for sarvam II
bhN a^a (N l) gatdrthena II 2O N mantritvena II 21 bhN^PPrp (not
bhN,
108 Variants
MBh) °sujana° for °svajana°t A sarvasajjanammetena, corr. from suhrfl)tsaj-
jana° ; Bh sukrtmajanasametena ll A*PPrM bhogddi°, Bh bhogddind tm(end" 'll
Page 65.
1 N °varana° for °vdnara° II After &»', *PPrMp ins. 9 (l) kathd ; P adds
j?n/J ; Bh navaml kathd II flourish II II 2 ^P om. vd II 4 *P vinirvarttayi-
tum II M #a/W for Sakyah II ' 8 bhNA^PPrp nivdranlydh, M «a vdranlydh ;
A suhrdah klesapathdn nivdranlydh ; Bh and 6ar. with us II 11 N tathd ca II
Prom, yaw II 13 'PPM II N damanarp, for «# madani II 14 N ayamtrinam II
Over ayatjitranam, gloss in bh: fl# phosaldve, and gloss on the last part of pada 4:
apaUalerave (or °<5e) drnapdme II 15 *P bhitjamgah sra° ; M bhujamgastastari
pi vd II 16 M vasanonmukhai/i II 18 N vijndpyamdna II M om. the words
between pravartante and Mir1ya°, writing nrtya" \\ M oya^e for dyatau u
NPr duhkhapdte II 19 bh rdhyah, N bdhyah for grdhyah II 24 N simhar
aha ll 26 bhN purusas carati II * tvariti, corr. to our reading ; p svariti ll
M lhayat punarp, harttu vd II 28 N pimgalakar aha II 4* and perhaps bh
^ya0 ; Pr °bhak*yo, *PM °Wa>i*o for "Wo^a ; but cp. Sar. 30, 13 ll N jfo^a
*aw II 29 N om. #a before Saspabhuk II bh* Sasya°, Pr £wya°, Bh trnabhuk,
A with us ll N vedapddd ll *PPrMp transp. : pititabhvjo (Pr add. /5) ^eva° ;
but cp. Sar. 30, 14 II 30 bhN bhojyaputdh, *PPrMp bhojyabhutdh ; 6ar. Bh
with us. A bhojrbhutdh II N taddpy ll N ins. epa»z, corr. by cop. to «»«»«
before anartham ll bhN*PPrM (not ApBh) om. na before karisyati II 32
N jagati drohe II 33 In bh gloss on tejayati : fivnkaroti II
Page 66.
1 N simhar aha II bhN*PPrp (not AMBh) tvdm, corr. in p into tham 1 ll
4 N praveksyarp II 5 N parisramah II 6 N dumdukasya, M dumdakasya II
M mam\travisarppini II 7 L1 om. katham etat II PL1 damana, om. Awl II 9
M anasyadriatp, II 1O In bh gloss on ^«H : y« II 12 * /»^a, bhNPPrM
jo««^a, K-^ puny a for^ntsfd; Bh with us II 13 *P samvrtd ll N dumduko 1 1
15 bhMp °gubhayo° for °»z ubhayo° II 17 M daivavdsate for daivavasdn II
19 Pr samdydtd ll 2O N »za for «a II After £«^, a mark in bh by the
copyist's hand refers to a marginal addition by the copyist, who inserts the
following between kutah and our stanza 257 : uktam ca \ ehy dgaccha samdviyd-
sanam idam kasmdc cirdt drfyase kd vdrttd kirn u (Pr a for «) durbalo 'si kuSalam
pnto 'smi te darSandt \ evam nicajane 'pi yujyati grham prdpte saidm sarvadd
tesatfi yuktam aSamkitena manasd harrnydni gamtum (garpturp, being corrected
in bh from some other word which I am unable to make out) sadd ll oli 3.
N'I'PPrMp have the words uktatp. ea and the stanza in the text, *PPrMp
transposing kasmdc dram (!) drxyase (Pr °te for °se) and pnto 'smi te da°. The
bhN,
Book I 109
third pada runs thus in ^PPrMp : ity evam (Pr eva for evam) grham dgatam
pranayinam ye Ihdsayamty ddardt ; in d they read gehdni for Jiarmydni II
ABh kutah \gurur &c. with us II 22 Pr eka II 23 Pr eka for
aneka II * °prdkdrdni, corr. to our reading, apparently by cop. II 24 N
dsvd, om. ditdni II
Page 67.
1 N manoratham II 3 M athirodhdnamdamndmayatayd II *P °paisalaih II
4 bhN sihalajalajalchecara ; P xthalajajalakhecara0 ; M Malajalasakhevara° II
6 M ins. dsvdddd after pragdddd \\ P dgvddayitum i so 'bravit II 7 NP
*o 'bravit II 8 N asmacchayandd II 1O M kdyam for kdryam II M om. wa II
11 Pr #i for i?az II 12 N ins. uktam ca before foto/J II 14 p karndmrtaka-
thdnake II Pr om. tajw II 17 Pr vrahma II 19 M om. #5 kd n 2O
N navasamdgatvdt, M navasamdgamatatvdt II 21 N _jra<?a for &z<7« II 22
Pr deSakdle II 'I'PPr (not p) M ins. ca after evam II 24 N drstapradeSe II
N <fr#o for <&z$o II M itkrddadhe for ulkddagdha II N vrScikadr^a iva ; M om.
vrxcikadasta iva II
Page 68.
1 bhN tvaritaram II *PPr prstadeSam, ^ prstadeSam II 2 Pr parirttatcam ;
parivartakam also A (spelling °r^a°) ; Bh parivarttina II *P ^wfo, N d>$0 II
3 Bh ^z'#z ffljoi svedajdtam II P £mei I tthadajavacanam Srutvd &c. II bhN'i'Mp
anvesayeti, Pr anvesayati, A anvesaya iti, Bh anvesayatha, om. «^i ; cp. tozV, 1. 4.
The reading of the other MSS. seems to go back to some copyist, who took
parivartakam for the designation of a royal official ; but it is a gerund in am
enlarged by ka II Pr rajavaca II 4 N dumduko II 5 M dikary, for dlpikdm II
6 4*PPr mamtavisarppini II ^PPrMp ins. wawza before vidhi° II 8 After
iti, *PPrMp ins. 10 katha II 1O N tyaktd svdbhyamtard ; *P tyaktd for
tyaktab II N ca/fya svdbhyamtarikrtdh II 11 In *, a later hand notes in
marg. the reading which the textus simplicior has in the fourth pada:
\ya\thti rdjd khukhudra\yaK\ I iti vd pdfhah. The bracketed aksaras have now
almost disappeared with part of the margin. Cp. WZKM. xvi. 269 II 12
N pimgalakar dha II M om. katham etat II 14 In bh gloss on asti: gate II
Bh kasmimSci, p kagmimScin II M °pari° for °parisara° II bhNA^PPrM jam-
buko (N jambuko) nama camdarava iti, p jambuka iti ndma camdaravah ; Bh and
6ar. with us II 15 Pr sa kaddhdram II bhN Mpdm II 17 In bh by
a later hand over tdrameyais in marg. kutaram II 18 N bhayamkardtrava-
ra»ta° II Pr pdldyamdndfi, ^> pdlayamdnak II 19 ^PM (not Pr p) anupavistah II
2O In bh, a later hand corrects yathdgatam to yathdgate II 21 N nllikd" II
22 *PPr (not p) °samjitam for °ranjitam \\ bh samlvarttinah II
bhN,
110 Variants
Page 69.
1 bh 'sydgamam; N sydgamanam, corr. by cop. to sydgamatam; ^P py agamam,
p pydgamanam ; Hamb. MSS., APrMBh with us; Simpl. h kutobhydgatam \\
*P vijnaUe \\ 3 bhNA*Bh and Simpl. Hh vimdydn; in h anusvara
del. with gamboge ; Simpl. I with us ; Pr vamdyti ; M vadyan II 4
bhN^PPrMp and Simpl. h chreyam; A and Simpl. H Sreyam; Bh Sriyam
Simpl. I chriyam\\ 6 bhN'I'PPr vrajata, A brajata, Simpl. h vrajatah,
Simpl. H vrajathah ; Bh and Simpl. I with us II 8 Pp "pamjardmtasthdh n
9 Pr "hirana II 12 N sthagitkam II 13 bh ins. ca after °dliaratvam II N
ye«a for ye II 15 'I'PPrMBh ny^a for rdjye ; A om. rdjye. Read rdjyaSriyam
with the *-class ? II 16 fr pura, om. to/5 (at the end of a line) ; *PMpBh
purah ; Simpl. Hlh tatpuratah II 19 bh sulakita', corr. by a later hand ;
N^ pulikita° , but in * corr. by cop. II 20 'I'PPrM tdrasvarena II 22 In
bh gloss on vdhitd: vamcitd II 24 Pr pdlayitum, corr. to palayitum II
Page 70.
1 After i&, Pr adds 11 kathd, * kathd, with a small Ii over the line by
cop.; p kathd, P kathd "lln flourish II II, M kathd I 11 II Pr pimgala aha,
N pimgalakar aha II 2 bhN^PPrpBh srastdmgo, M sastdrngo, A.grastdmgo II
3 Pr o^j for ad^a II N devapdddmkitam II 5 N uktyotthdya II 8 bh
arnivrtaip,, NPr anivrttam II 9 Pr om. '/>y a II 1O p to^.a ca II Pr
janmdpi dukkhdya II 11 N sevakdvrttir II 13 Over r^a of murkhafi. cop.
of 4* writes *a ; P mursah II 14 bhN dhdrann II M svdstho II 15 In bh
gloss on vakti : butaru II Before vakti in * t^a, del. again by cop. II Pr va
for MO II Pr sacako for sevako II bh 'j»$a, N pija for '/>^a II 17 In * carafi
corr. from carita by cop. II 20 4*P °paroksa$ ca, corr. in 4* by later hand to
our reading II bhN parivittdnuvarttinah II 22 bliN pratydtatyam, corr. by
later hand in bh to pratydsaktiip, ; in "t gloss on pratydsattim: dsannatdm II
23 In <» gloss on avahitamands: sdvadhdna II 24 P sadrsyam II 26 bh
sumustend", N suspend", ^PPrMp supmtend°, pu being corrected in p from
some other aksara ; Bh supwtend° ; Hamb. MSS. and A with us. We
should perhaps read tum^endpi, as the author uses the compound mi^dnna
p. 137, 13 II 28 bhN ko for kau \\ 29 bhN cimtya II M om. muhur II
3O om. damanakasya II 33 ^PPrM °bhaksandm II
Page 71.
1 bhN dgatam ; p agamam, corrected to a° ; M dgama II N tad ya namta-
ram II 3 *PPrMp upagatah II N samjwakar II 4 bhN rdjnd II 9
N*PPrp aptirva" ; M apurvapratimdnam vixeso II 10 bhNA*PPrMpyai!
foxy ah; Bh (reading pratilhdviSew) yah with us. Sar. also yah n 15 ^PPr
°mhkrti° II 16 Vjvayate II 18 bhNPPrMp saduhsaham, A suduegaham, Bh
bhN,
Book I 111
suduhgaham II 19 N dr&n II 22 N kuhuka° II 23 M om. damanaka II
N ninimiUd" II 24 ^P pararamdhrdnvesinds ca II M om. mm eto^ II 26
N &z#ra twice II 27 M gunaydtinah II M afo' for amgJinani II 32 N
iukrtdn yathd II 33 bhNA^PPrMp agambhinndrthamarydddh ; Bh with us II
Page 72.
1 M om. uktam ca II 8 N £a&irf II 1O N kriditah II bhN 'Wi-
varttate II 12 M gundd for gunalsravandd II 15 Pr tvadako II P tavdm-
tikdm, corr. by cop. to our reading ; * tavdmkitdm, corr. by cop. to tavdmtikdm;
M tevdrptikdm, om. ndydtag ta II 17 PMp (not * Pr) gamgd II p ydmti II
19 N prthito II M sthdpi for '*^y «/>i II 20 bhN °6fidvaA gam" II 22
N uxyase, corr. by cop. to usyate II ^p agmin garagi, but * »za in margin, ^a
having disappeared with the greater part of the margin II 23 Pr om.
viharamdnayoh II 24 N ulukar II
Page 73.
3 Pr a»& for a^a/» II 44* ivd(hdvdge, vd being del. again by cop. II
7 P athu II *PPrMp vane, om. padma II 1O P priyawdbhat te II * '^a^ra II
14 bhN^PPrp vanijjdraka0, Bh vanijydraka ; A with us II 15 bhN pra-
tyu*e kale II bhN praydnakammkham ; A'I'PMpBh with us II 17 'PPM
anitpavisto II N durnimittam ca° II 19 Pr °j>ydkarnnam, om. purnam ; N
°purnabanam II N ca ulukanidanikatavdsl II 21 bhN^PPrM a° wi° ca
goxtltvdd iti, p #w^ »7i; Bh akdlacaryd iti, A with us. Then *PPrMp ins.
i^ kathd, P adding n nourish u u II 22 P visamacittas II After sarvathd
(Pr °j(//a/5) *PPr the figure 12 II 24 N vixakumbhapa II
Page 74.
2 N, misreading the old-fashioned jjh of bh, which is almost the same as
in our specimen, vol. xi, Table II, no. 9, 1. 3 b : samprojjitd°, P samprejhitd° II
3 bhN °pra$nem (N °*»° for °Sn°) gvinnomttarah u 5 In bh gloss on Isiksito :
lhanyo II 7 M cifra' for vicitra" II 8 bhNA^PPrMpBh pa,i6unyd° II
*PPrMp °vinaydbhimdna° ; Pr °wa/i, om. ««ra II 12 N grdhivittam for
cittagrdhi\\ 14 bh* $a*ya° ; A Saxmbhaktyah, Bh Sisyabhaksyah II *P
dmigahbha" II 15 P eitam II 16 Pr vivdham gamkhyam ca II 17
bhN^PPrMBh °$ikharam, A "SakJiaram II 19 bh lhadamtah, corr. by cop.
to fed«° ; N pradamtah II 2O * °prxitah, corr. over the line to our reading ;
P °nmtah, M °^m'^ II 21 M e«a»z for pdnam II 22 M pratigurabhigam II
N mdlatim II 24 Pr upahdyaivam II 26 bhN °ragdgvddulubdhd II 27
bh tatkarnnyavyajanapavanof, N tatkarnyavyajapavana II *PPr °premsitaih, M
°prexitaih II 28 bhNM Uiumiprdptdh, *Pr bhumiprdptd, P Ihumim prdptd ;
^ar. SPA and Bh with us II 29 bhN row for tfow/S II
bhN,
112 Variants
Page 75.
1 bh "Gydrndbhagoig, N 'Sydmdmbhasom II 3 M phalanakatra for phanacakra II
bhN "manayor II 6 Pr »z«r*e for Me II M ca murkhem II 9 N °prak-
»nana° for °pramldna° II 10 M °putrair for °pu(air II 12 *PPr &z/a II
bhNpBh "racitaih, A'I'PPr °caritalh, M °varitaih. Our reading is that of
!=>ar. M N j»re»z, then beginning of Mo, then blank for one aksara, then
cdlayan, ca of course being the misread second half of Mo. In bh this
passage has no defect whatsoever II 16 * svdbhdvdt, corr. to our
reading II N vimrsateti, *PPrMp ganayati for vimr&ati II 19 M om.
kuryuh II M ustro II 20 N damanakar II 22 M iSgara" ndma
vanivd (!) ; *PPrp om. vanik; p ins. sdrthavdhah after ndma II 23 M
mulya°, om. bahu II N "cailakasya II 24 bh (not N) mtakandmd u II 25
Pr celakabtiam II 26 Pr visame 'smin for visamd, asmin II M «« '«»zew for
'*OTZ» It *PPrMp sthdnake; the following na is supplied under the line
in * II 28 bh* Sasyam, Bh Sisyam, A. Saspdni II
Page 76.
2 N om. gimtah. II 3 bhN aifo* for atha ; in Bh the passage is
altered. Sar. and Simpl. Hh atha II 4 bhN*P °riipyam ; APrp
with us. In Bh this passage has been altered with the aid of the textus
simplicior II 5 N sas for sattvam II 7 Pr tamah for tatah II M iti\ha
for iha II 8 N °ci^a° for "vrttef II Pr mrthavdhah for °M# it Over
avagatd, gloss in bh : /«ai!a II N avagatobhyupapattind ; in * gloss in margin :
jndtasamdc [the rest -am ?- torn off with part of marg.] II 10 Our MSS.
except Pr with us pamcaxem, corrected by gloss, of bh to pamcamem, by cop.
of p to pamcakesu, which is the reading of Pr II 11 bhN dtyayikdyadi ;
gloss, of bh separates yadi from the preceding and the following aksaras
by small vertical strokes over the line II 12 bhN A*PPrp tfdamto ; in
Bh this passage is altered II bhN ayam for aham II 15 * reads exactly
as our text ; but a corr. adds a second kirn over rthe of pustyartheneti. The
r-hook of rthe is in * prolonged to the middle of the horizontal stroke
of ne (written R). Hence PL1 adopting the false correction and taking the
prolongation of the r-hook as an az-stroke, pustyarthe kirn -naiti ; M pustyd
kirn naUi II N rimhar II 17 In bh gloss on mamfipdnayadhvam : yuyam II
bhN tesdm for tato II 18 bhN uce\s for ticus II 19 N kfulaya II
Page 77.
1 Pr ins. pavatd after bhavatd II N om. param II 2 bh(not N) dste,
M asmim for asti II N xrmgdla II 3 *P vinyapya II 4 *P tistatu II
*PPrMp and Simpl. H om. grham ; BhA and Simpl. Ih with bhN II 5
Pr iipadisya for uddifya II 6 Pr svdmina II 8 N diso for devddeSo II
bhN,
Book I 113
11 Over pdpddhama, gloss in bh : lie II Pr yaty for yady II 'I'PPrMp vydpd-
daywydmi; Hamb. MSS. with bhN II 15 *p pradhdnam, corr. by the
copyists to praddnam ; but the original reading is still well visible II 18 N
abhayapradhdnam II 19 Pr sva for »a II 2O Pr prayati \\ 21 bhN
#w for mz»z || 22 In bh, «ya of anyathd is partly worn off, but still to be
made out with certainty ; gloss, however writes over it nya in order to
ascertain the reading. The copyist of the MS. to which N goes back,
misreads the original nya, for tha and takes the second nya for a correction ;
hence N reads atha anyathd asmdkam II 24 M ya for ye II
Page 78.
1 bhN tasmdd aimdbhih II 2 bhN ins. 'pi before vahni" II 5 PL1
yasmin for tasmin II 6 N ndbhigamdhe II *PPr(not p)M bhavamti for
vahamti ; but cop. of * adds in marg. : vahamtl pdthah II 7 Pr rdcate II
8 M tarn for rfa» II 9 bh mahatl veathd, corr. by gloss, to mahatl vecchd ;
N mahatl vascchd II 10 bhN ksudrdt for ksudrogdt II 11 N paralokasya
pra° II SkPPr p 6arira°, M £anre° for «va&arira II 13 N bhrtyesu for bhrtyasya I)
16 ^P^ot PrMp) om.prdptam II 19 Pr devasydpydydtand mama II 2O
bh svarggasaktir, N svargaSaktir II 21 N mrrtyo II 22 In * padam corr.
from madam by cop. II 23 *P °bhaksindt, in * corrected by copyist ; but
the correction is not clear, as the caret, which is put as deletion mark
under *', looks like part of the z'-stroke with a dot to its right, the angle
being not closed II
Page 79.
5 N prdpta II 6 Over apasara, gloss in bh : tvam II Pr tathdnustitah II
8 PPrp 'dhdranam; M prdnam for prdnadhdrandm II ^PPrMp add. yatah
after uktam ca II 12 bhN avalpakayas ca jd° II Between svajdtlyas ca and
nakhd°, bhPPr ins. aMca, N^ Svdca, M ^yawa ; p Scdravaca deleted by smear-
ing with gamboge ; A ins. ca, deleted by smearing with gamboge ; Bh
with us II N ins. ca after e.va II 13 N dmpl for prdnaih. This seems to
have been, in some previous MS., a correction of the faulty dvipl, p. 79, 1. 19,
written in the margin and put into the text in a wrong place by some
thoughtless copyist II 16 *PPrM etadartham II M samxagram for samgra-
ham II 17 M °vagdnemte for "vasdnesu na te II 18 N aparasaratu II
*PMp prabhum ; Pr om. svaprabhum II 19 N dmpi (see remark on 79, 13) II
20 N sarggavdsah II
Page SO.
1 Pr iolhanany (om. vacandny) II 3 ^PPrMp vijndpaydmi II 4 Pr
yuktam muktam II 5 bh.N'I'PPrp nakhdyudhatvdt katham, M nakhdyndhatvd
kalham, A nakhdyudhatvdt tat katham, Bh nakhdyudhas tat katham II 7- N
bhN,
114 Variants
manasydpi II 9 In bh, vijnapaydmi has been corrected, perhaps by cop., to
vijndpaydmi, but the correction is not very clear. N with the other MSS. II
12 N mayobhaya II 13 bh pa, N 'pa for 'pi II M om. nti tdm ga II 14
N projjita°,& misreading originating in the old-fashioned form, -which jjh has
in bh ; see remark on 74, in M om. yam gatiip II 16 Pr om. all between
°nayano and bahavo, 1. 21, inserting the missing text after raja, 1. 22, and
repeating the words from bahavo to raja incl. H 17 N om. tah a, writing
bhaMtoham II 18 After iti, *PPrMp add kathd I 13 II ; P adds a flourish II
2O bh grdhraparicdra and °paricdrdd II 22 N linyeta (pse in bh resembles
nne) ; M lipsate II bhNPr (in both places, see above, 1. 16) 'pravdrita*,
M °pravaritas, p °pra»dritas ; A*P with us ; Bh °pratdritaS ca II P vicdritas-
turdjdvicdrdksamo for vicdrdksamo II 24 P paricdro II 25 *P dhah II
Page 81.
3 Pr pathyodanam II bh mahdmjanastambhdm, corr. by corr. to mahdjana-
ttambhd ; N mahdjanagtambhdm II 6 'J'Prp bhaydnakam, P bhakdnakam ;
M bhaydnaka II 8 In bh gloss over "dupasarpanam: sevd II *Pp evdsreya,
in p deleted again II N om. iti II Gloss of bh in margin rathakdrenoktam II
1O M toaksitavyam N N^PPrMp bhrdtrjayopa" II 11 N tatah fov yatah II
13 bhN bhaksa° II 'I'PPrMp om. ^>4r/(a, which in p is supplied in the
margin II 14 A °sdkhavartti° ; Bh with us II N °khddya° for "Jchadyaka II
15 Pr krtayd II 16 * pradatta, bhN pradattd, corr. in bh by corr. to our
reading II 1 7 * pratyaham dgamtavyam, but trd add. in marg. by cop. II 18
M om. ca after evam II M pntipurvam II 19 In bh gloss on °vihitasaithi-
ih : trptah II 20 Pr om. na II 21 bh gacchasi, N gacchdsi II
Page 82.
4 Pr °mdtena II 5 'I'PPrp fal yrutvd II Over karisydvah, gloss in bh :
II 7 N bhavatopi II M vi£esam, om. visistam bhaksya II 9 N transp.:
ra° simham durad eva duxla° II 11 bhN jump from the first drudhah
to the second drudhah, 1. 12, om. one of them and all between them II 12
Pr dydmtam II 15 After °ydSritdndm, *PPrMp add 14 kathd; P adds
a flourish II 17 M mrdu ndny, om. nd salilena khanyama II 18 In bh
gloss on avapusyanti : ndsam prdptumvamti (!), in ¥ gloss by cop. hlndni
bhavamti II 19 In bh gloss on upajdpa" : bheda II 21 Pr om. yuddhdt II
N yuddfiate, a misreading for the old fashion of writing e by a vertical
stroke before an aksara II 22 N ye for ydn II Pr °mmdhais II 27 Pr
tukhdvaddhau II
Page 83.
2 bhA^PPrMpK un metrically dvipaturagasacdmardh, N dvipaturagasa-
mdcardh ; Bh with us II 6 bh*PPrMBh tathdpy, A tathdpi, N taydpy for
bhN, iTPrM
Book I 115
tad apy II bhN uktam for ayuktam II 9 M om. ca after aha II 12 N
tididibhdd for tit(ibhdd II 13 Between etai! and damanakah, M ins. : dfawza-
«a/ta a^a I katham etat II 15 bhN*PPrMy«*a°. Corr. of bh writes v,
over /«; ApBh with us. As to the origin of the corruption see the form
which jjh has in our Table II, no. 9, 1. 3 II 17 N parivrtd for pativratd II
18 N datukdmdbaddhaphald ; Pr °ldvaddha° ; M "Wa for °phala II 20 M
prasave II *Pp taftibho, in p corrected II bhN «<z^ for «««» II 21 N
prasusoeti \\ 22 Pr abhyarthah II bhN^PPr #a dwrawz ; correct our text,
which gives the reading of ABh II 24 *PPrM (not p) eva for esa II
Page 84.
2 N drstvawa II M om. durdsadam kopayati II 3 N grwmdtapas ta° II
4 N maddmdhasya ndgasya II Over °ndgagya gloss in bh : gaja II 6 Pr
warK, om. ti II M prabhdke for prdbhdtike II 8 M om. kumbha II 11
Over apahara gloss in bh : tfpawz II In bh gloss on wzaWo : sakdsdt \\ N om.
padas d of arya, 320 and ab of arya 321 II 14 * om. sd, but cop. supplies
it in marg. II 16 N hdnyd for hdgyo II bhN'I'PPrMp bhavisyati, A bha-
vifsati, Bh bhavityasi II 17 In bh gloss on hadate: karoti II 18 4*
vdlmanah II *PPrM om. svayam II Pr sdrdsdre, om. z'^i; 'I'Pp (not M) *ara-
II «e^j all our MSS. II 19 Pr dkhd for dtmd II
Page 85.
2 N kdtfdbhrtfo II 3 N tiddibhar II 6 In * w«»za added over the line
by cop. II 8 *PPrMp transp. : sara idam II Pr anya II 11 N myogah
du°, 4'PPrM(not p) myogdt duhkhdc II bhNM om. ca, writing bhN duhkhdd,
M duhkhdn II 17 *PPrMp sahdnetum II 18 bhN asy, *PPrM(not p)
abhy for atty ; Bh with us ; A asty apdyah II 19 bh* damtasamdemSena,
but in * the e-stroke deleted again by cop., N damtasamdesena ; A damtam I
sadamgamdamSena, Pr with us II
Page 86.
1 *P pyastf for °ya*ti II 2 N bkavigyati II 4 *PPrMp °nagarasyo-
pari°; ABh with bhN H 7 M irutvd paldd, om. sannamrtyuS cd; Pr ins.
am after cdpaldd II 8 bhP(not p) bravan II * wa vdtraydt, corr. by
cop. to evdfraydt; hence PPrMp evdxrayai II 9 Pr nititah II 11 N
om. '^a»z II Before j'#, bhNA4»PPrMp ins. a^i (hitakdmdndm api id);
Bh with us II After Hi, *Mp ins. katha 16, PPr ia^a n 16 \\ P adds
flourish II 13 * PPrMp °mati» tathd II 14 bhN ete II P mukham II
In Pr gloss by a later hand on yadbhavisyo : daivaparo II 15 M sd kathaiti II
17 bhN A °drahe for Tirade; in bh gloss over °drahe: hrade ; 6ar. 45, 8 with
*PMp II M mahdkdyo, om. ydt tra II 18 N ins. ca after "vidhdtd II 2O
Pr mattyabarpdh&ndm II
bhN,
116 Variants
Pago 87.
1 Pr paresvo II 2 Pr apicchinnam asrotasam ; in 4*, avi° corr. from api°
by cop. II 5 N tatsamayopacitd\corc. by cop. to ' ' ta°~\karmand II 7 N &z
for ro II M om. t*z «» veil II bhN ee% for veti II 8 Pr pariva&tum II 9
Pr om. ea II 11 Pr siddhyati II 12 bhN*PPrMp em for e*a ; ABh
with us II 14 bh*PPrM "gamete; ABh with us II 16 bhNA*PPrM
jalatydmtar, cp. 6ar. 46, l ; pBh with us II 17 bhN jaldd II 18
N stkitah for sthdpitah II bhN jald&ayam, Bh jaldxraye ; A with us II
N om. pravutah II 19 bhNBh iamullasan; A with us II Pr °lagu(a° II
bhN °jarjita$aflrah II 2O Pr tah for &M/J II 21 N bravtt II After Hi,
p adds /fc^a, *PPrM 17 kathd II
Page 88.
1 bhN tatra for fo« »a, in bh corr. to our reading by corr. II 4 Pr
devah, bhNp iva for divah; in N, h has been added subsequently II 8
bhN zuunam for sunyam II 9 bh transp. : yad d° me; N with the other
MSS. II 11 *PPrMp ins.yan before na II 13 For bhadre Pr <i[this
corr. from some other aksara by cop.]^z, with bki add. over the h'ne II
*PPrMp yad for ydvad II 14 Pr dyaputra II 15 *PPrM samudre
vigrahah, but cop. of 4* adds na exactly over dre ; p sarmtdrena vigrahah,
corrected by third hand to our reading II 16 M apidaitvdtmatak II
bhN samutsakah \\ 18 N prdAa \\ Pr priyam II 20 Pr IcrtrS" II
Page 89.
1 In ^ gloss by cop. on mpritd : di^idu ; the same gloss in p by third hand II
*P "vdhinydm I) At the beginning of a new page, * repeats the preceding
words from sakalam (incl.) 88, 91 to camcvd incl., but this repetition is
bracketed by cop. II Pr aSrayethajalpitena II 2 N prdha II 3 *PMp
(not Pr) anirveda II bhN "sannibhdh tl 5 N om. yatah \\ 6 Pr
pan, om. ntgarn ll 1O M ins. hirn between api and vihagdn II 12 bh
samudro, and an o-stroke over the line, corr. by corr. to samavd ; then the
copyist leaves out a blank for 5 aksaras, filled in by the corr. with jaha-
durjayah, jaha being again corr. into hi, the reading being now samavdyo hi
durjjayah ; but the corr. adds beneath the line samuddyo hi ; N samavdyo
for samuddyo II bhN hi durjjayah for jaydvahah. Hamb. MS. H baldvahah;
Bh samavdyah sudurjayah, A with us II 13 The * of dvestyate in bh is so
small, that stya looks almost exactly like dya ; hence N dvedyate II 15
bhNA*PPrMp cajakd ; but cp. p. 90, 11. 3 and is. Bh with us II 16 bhN
maJiatdm ca mrodhena II 17 M jittibha prdha II 19 * °gahane pra°, corr.
toourreadingbycop.il 20 Pr tar&tatikdler for tamtatir \\ 22 N
cajakayvgmam &4ritaiji II
Book I 117
Page 80.
1 In Pr gloss onpuskard" by later hand: sudddarpdena (!) II P xlrnndni I)
2 * cajakayugd, writing the following larp, so as to cover part of the wrong
a-stroke ; P catakayugdlam II 3 N sthdpatya? for svdpatya' II 5 M
fadadit[2nd hand adds £]£//#<*, om. duhkha II 8 bh^PPrMp om. ca
before mUrkhdndrp, ; bh*PPrM insert it after mUrkhdndtp, ; NABh Hamb.
MSS. with us II 11 *PPr tadduhkkhal II Pr anertho II M nisevatd II
13 M upatisvati II 15 *PPr (not p) catakd, M ckafaka. bh seems to
have had originally our reading, but corr. to catakd ; N with us II N maddn
ma sarp, \sarn deleted by cop.] ma »amtdna° II 17 bhNA*PPrMBh kimcid;
see above, p. 32 II 18 bh vinivarttate, but vi del. by cop. N with us II M
om. vuamdsu II 20 'J'Pp apakrtya, in 41 with a small u over the initial a, ;
but with bhNPr the Hamb. MSS. have exactly the same readings as our
text, except Hamb. MSS. krtarp, for nararp, II Pada c in M only : upakrte
yoh II 22 Pr jumps from the first tydd to »ydt 91, 2, om. one of them and
all between them II 23 N tarpo for tarvo II
Page 91.
1 M om. tathd ca II 3 Pr nivrttih II 4 Pr om. param II 6
bhNA*PPrMp catakayd; Bh with us II 7 bhNA*PPrp ca(aM,N. cata-
kdm; Bh with us II 8 N sdhdryyam II 9 N maksikd prdha II N bhadre\\
10 N jamtako II 13 *PPr vikalpyamte, M mkalyam for vikalpante. In *
gloss by cop. vikalpyam na prapt\avyam i\ti I ,2 jndyd. The bracketed
syllables I supply by conjecture. In the MS. they are torn off with part
of the margin II 16 In bh °janasya corr. to °gajasya by corr. ; N with us II
N gatd for gatvd ; M gatdsya for gatvd tasya II 17 N nimllito II 18 Pr
fo^a", om. ^ar&i II 19 N jald&raye II bhN'I'PPrMp mukivd for matvd, in p
corrected to our reading, which is that of A. Bh ^a£wz II 20 bhN
patitah, ta being corrected by the copyist of bh from tva II 21 *PPrM
nimilitdksah II
Page 92.
1 bhNA*PPrp catakd, M only va(a ; Bh with us II After iti, * adds
11 kathd 18, P kathd II 18 II II nourish u u, Prp 18 kathd, M kathd II i8 II 2
bh iuhrtsamudayena ; N sufirtsamuddya vind na for suhrtsamuddyena II N om.
i& II 5 N tenaivam for naivam II 7 N %^a° for °losta°, omitting
nicaydh and the following words to sya (excl.) of mahodadhivigrahasyo, 1. 9 II
bh °niscaydh II Pr puraydmih II 9 N prdttakdlam II 10 N nyagrodha-
vaul II 11 M vdsyati for ddsyati II 12 N fodvyam II M vrddhd yet om.
vrddhd II N om. ^' II 22 bhN £a& kramdt II
bhN,
118 Variants
Page 93.
1 $ kathdcit II 2 M dhdrdrtha II 3 Pr hamsdvdtedu II 4 M
kftahdrd for °vihdrd II 6 bhN "bamdhcf for °bandhana° (N °yyasanam) \\
M »M for »za»za II 7 N garvepi vi° II bhNA^PPrM (not p) «»z«, in A
visarga added over the line; Bh with us II 9 M athdnau prdha \\
bhNA'PPPrpBh kuruta, M kurut. M's reading is to be explained by an ai-
stroke of °I^^(i.e. °tais) \. 12, whose left-hand end goes exactly to the nether
end of the vertical to-beam and which looks like virama II 10 'I'PMp
gameti, Pr samete II M hir for bhavadbhir II 'I'PPrMp mrtartipend" II 14
*PPrp viSrabdhamatind, M viSnaskamatind II 15 L1 ins. «a after kramena II
N sarvepi II N °miti° for °»za^0 II 18 After iti, *Pr add /fo^a 19 II II,
P *a^« II 19 II flourish n n, M I kathd II 19 II, p /fo^a iO (!) II 19 *PPrMp
ins. pi after tarve II N^PPrp only hamsdtntikam, M harpsdtikam; ABh
with bh II 21 M e£a for em II 22 *PPrM dkraipdaravena II 23
M om. 'pi after garudo II
Page 94.
1 bhN samdydtaih for samaye taih II M "viyogakarp duhkham II 2 N
patirdjne, corr. from patirdjdya by cop. II 3 bhN yip&o II 5 In bh gloss
over pracchannatp, : guptam II 6 M huduh (sic !) ; Pr Tiudah ke, om. the
following aksaras to nagatro, 1. 10 II 10 Pr ta for <«^ra II 12 Pr
tanattah II N °tacurji for "tanum II 13 N upagato II 16 Pr om. fo« ;
^PMp om. te of tan, writing nntinam ; in p ta has been supplied by 2nd
hand II 19 After iti, * ins. kathd 20 II, PPr kathd u 20 n, P flourish n n,
M kathd II 20, p /ia^a 19 II
Page 95.
1 N prdha for aha II 2 *Pp abhihiti II 3 N garuda prdha II 5 N
om. «« II 8 M fotaA for fotf II 10 M om. na II 11 Pr kalaval for
putraval II N Idbhayen II bhN'I'PPrp (not M) chreyam, A Sreyam ; Bh with
us II 14 N samdnitds II 16 Pr dlokya. In 4*, avalokya has been corr.
from dlokya by cop. II Pr pramyovdca II 18 bhN bhagavan lajjayd II
Pr om. wzoya II 19 bhN cchalatdm II 22 N bhagavatd muktarn for
bhavatd II
Page 96.
1 In bh, mmudrdd a° has been corr. by corr. into samudrdmdakdny, which
is also the reading of N II M samtosdsura0 II 2 bhN gacchdmak II 3
Pr dnuyaSiram, *PMp dgneyaSaram II 5 bh*P 'ca&itatp sakala", in bh corr.
to our reading by cop. II 8 N ajndyeti. After iti, PMp ins. the number
21, omitting kathd II bhN avagatag tatvdrthat II 10 bhN A*PPrMpBh
pratastarpgah (N °mga). Cp. Sar. 47, 4, and above, 70, 2. In SP and Simpl.
bhN,
Book I 119
the passage is altered. The corruption of our MSS. of Purn. may originate
in a correction of some previous MS., where sra or Sra was written over $a,
which some copyist misread for pro, II 13 N utthdya for uktvd II M
karatasakasaig II 14 bhN^PPrM bhimditau; ApBh with us II N kara-
taka prdha II 15 \>\iN jndsyasi bhavdn II N karataka prdha II 17 bhN
ivdmbhasd II 18 N damanaka prdha II 20 N om. hi II 22 N ksamayo II
N nisfd for visthd II M om. vd nisthd II N yasyeham II 24 N damanaka
prdha, II 27 bhN ptivdpakdrindm II 28 PL1 anyatra for anyac ca II bh
vihato, N vtAito for nihato II bhN era for e#a II 'I'PMp (not Pr) bhavisyasi II
3O N caturakopamd II 31 N karataka prdha II
Page 97.
2 bhN °caturakd$amku II 5 *PPrMp afrftaA II 8 *PPr (not p)M
om. te II 11 N svdmi II N buddhipravena II 12 N tathd for yathd It
N ins. ca after vydpddayati II 13 bhNA^Prp akrtam; PBh and Simpl.
MSS. Hlh with us II 14 In * gloss by cop. on (dm : buddhim II 17
N varisydmi II PrM tatah, *P tata for tac II 18 *PPrMp om. bho II 19
N adhikalpah II 2O bh dvigundldbhena, corr. to our reading by cop. II 21
* prdnam bhavati, but ya^a supplied by cop. under the line II 22 N
Samkukarna prdha II 23 M evam deva for eiad eva II
Page 98.
3 bh tataScaScaturaka, the first Sea del. by cop. II 5 P "dstasamayas II
6 N caturaka prdha II N tvam for mi»z II 9 * idatm II *PPrMp
for evam II ^PPrM pratipanna II bhN simhamatdhato II 11 Pr
for a«a II 12 N stviham for simham II 16 N kravyamukha prdha II
19 N caturagend° II 21 N kendpi, pi being deleted by cop., who con-
tinues #ra»z II bhN uflram for K#/ra II 22 N vydpddaya ity II
Page 99.
2 N deSdm gatah {\ 3 M kimcimt ta sriya II 5 M c»a»z sminn for
etasminn II bhNA^PPrpBh ddserakandlho, M ddserakdndtho ; Simpl. MSS. H
mahdddserakagdrtho, I mahdddserat/iakasdrtho, h mahdn ddseraja[ja del. by
corr.]^o*a^o II 6 *PPrM grivdbaddha" II bh (not N) A*PPr p °tanatkdra°
for °ranatkdra°, M grlvdbaddhavrhatd\ooT:i'. to ta~\ghar^ghathanatkdrakdn II N
samdgati II 7 'I'PPrMp simhaS caturakam for gim° ja° II 1O bh4"PPrp
gamyatdm 2; in N, ra is written for -3, the copyist foolishly misreading this
figure II 11 bhNA^PPrMpBh om. »za»z II 12 N caturaka prdha II
15 bb.N'I'PPrp £r^£° (in bh corr. by cop. from grahl°) for grahl°t M <?a^»° ;
Bh grhlsydmi, A. grahisydmi II 16 M om. jwVr II 17 N grupaiti for
'bhyupaiti II 20 After «'^', * ins. £a^a ^i n, PPr >fa^a n ^1 n P adding
bhN,
120 Variants
flourish ii ii ; p kathd 21, M kathd \ 21 II 21 N taddanyendpi II 22 N
nirjanavanam II Pr svdmi II PL1 ca for hi II 23 N dtirastho gmdti no
Svaset II 24 bhM dlrghe, corr. in bh by corr. to dirghau II N bdAu II
SkPPrM pramddindm II 25 Pr ivdnusardmi II N om. mated II
Page 1OO.
5 Pr nitya II APrM andyikrtam II 8 bhPrMp °viiclrttita, *P °ciklrttita°,
N °vikirtita°, in p corrected to our reading ; ABh °vikarttita° II N svaSrmgd-
bhydm II 9 bhN kasmdd for tasmdd II Pr ajo^ya II 1O Pr karakah II
N paraspara II bh sdksepam ; the cop. writes ,2 over fee, 1 over joa#z ; N
sdpeksam II 12 M tfa&z for tatas II M om. na nltitattvam II 16 Over
avidAind, cop. of 4* writes yd dhavitu, N tfpaw vidhind II M dadodyamau,
*PPr (not p) damdodyamau \\ 19 *Pr sdmawd° in 4* corr. from sdmnaiva"
by cop. ; P (not p) sdmevd°, M sdmnevd"; samnai° also Hamb. MSS. and ABh II
21 Pr muha for mudha II bhN mamtrapadam II 23 N sdmddi II Pr
damdamaryamto II 27 M om. siddhih sydt tatra II 31 Pr gatvahitd II
Page 101.
2 In * gloss over balavatdm by cop : eteyim \\ bhN updydh krdmti0 II In
4*, gloss by cop. upon °ydkrdnti°: prasara II 3 'I'PPr (not p) atibhtimigato,
with gloss in 4* by cop. : ahamkdra II M ^a^o for gato II bhN «i!^a vz° II
5 Pr yd II bhPr (not *) PMpBh labdhem, N ladbhem, A /a^/5e0 II Pr
°nigrahd\\ 6 bhN dharmma yd II 7 M samjayate II 9 Cop. of *
om. the words tad yathd &c. to *o excl. line 10, but supplies them in marg. II
10 P °vibhdgme, L1 °vibhdnma, PrM °vibhdgena. The readings of PL1 are
misreadings of the form which go has in *, where a small stroke unites the
second vertical stroke of g with the somewhat longer second o-stroke with
the result that it looks like gma. The copyist of the archetype of PrM took
it for ga na. The first o-stroke before the aksara was naturally taken by
the copyist of P and that of the archetype of PrM as e-stroke, whereas the
copyist of L1 took it for the initial stroke of n II After iti, *PPrMp ins.
pamcdmgo mamtrah II 11 Over mahdtyayo, gloss by cop. of ^ : vindxa II bh
tamdava, the corr. writing 1 over va, 2 over da ; N tamvamda for tad atra ; A Bh
with * II 12 N vinipataS for vinipdtapratikdras, * "kdrah kdryasiddhix ceti
pamcdmgo mamtrah, the words from soy am incl. to mamtrah incl. being
bracketed by cop., who writes again soyam and the following text to °kdras II
bhN4*PPr (not p) MBh bhinnasamdhdnam, A bhinnasamdhydnatn II 15
N pdtayituSakti for pd° a taktir II *PPrMp eva for asti II Pr ndkho
vrddhartum II Bh utrapitim, M vtripiti, Pr uttipi^im, bh tamkanikdtn, N
thamkanikdm for utripitim; cp. WZKM. xx. 402 ; A*P with us, Simpl. MSS.
H utrapitim, I utrdpatim, h atrdndpatin II 18 N catuprabodhanam II *PPrMp
bhN, i'PPrM
Book I 121
ivdmdhakrt II 21 Pr ins. karam before karatakah II M agat for agamat II
23 bhN*p mcamandnu°, in * corr. to nicamanonu ', which is the reading of
PPrM ; in p first corrected to °no°, then to °td° ; in SP gloss : Ihavamti. Sar.
SPc, ABh with us. Cp. SPKj n(v) ndmcamatdnuvrttino ; Simpl. MSS. HI
nlcajananuvarttino, h ndmcajandnuvartrino II 26 P sapanna", NAPr sam-
panna ; Bh with us II 27 N °parijasya II 28 M °vidd ' smanmamtrind II
31 Pr vivikta rdjdnam II N icchdmi II N £m wa tsi II
Page 102.
1 *PPrM om. kirn ca II M puruse ; in * gloss by cop. on paruse : kafhore,
r torn off with part of margin, e still visible II Pr advesyam II 2 PPr
Sdvyam, M »ovyam II bhNcafor^'ll 5 Pr Sdcyena II 7 bhN^wwewa II
9 M tarf/y call Pr Ihrtyayata, II 10 bhNA'I'PPrMp mnddadheh; Bh
with us II 13 N #a&' II 15 Cop. of * gloss on mahdn : purwsa, and on
pranunno : prerita II Pr dhdmtdm II 19 'I'Pr tvdmin II 'I'PrMp sddguno",
PL1 sadbJiuno° II 21 Pr °kdrmuke II 23 ^PPrp dkhydnam; M om.
dkhydnakam II Pr oya^e II 24 bh nagnah, corr. by corr. to nagna; N
nagnasravanako II 26 N damanaka prdha II 28 N ayodhd, M ahodhyd II
30 M pratipannd ; in bh gloss on vipratipannd : garvitdh II
Page 103.
1 M rdjdnatah II Pr om. ca II M mmdhiko II 2 M om. ca after #KM» II
3 M badrasacivam II 4 *PPrMp "Sramanakas II Pr om. /wri»z II S In N,
pra&na by cop. corr. to pra$ra° II 6 N °drehkdna°, bh °drekdna°, the corr.
adding visarga after rfre, *P °drekvdna° (^ being often written g\ in MSS.),
Prp °dregkdna° II M "vitdculu for °cintaculuka II In Pr °mula° corr. by cop.
from °mutra° II 10 N om. fiara° and the following words to param excl. II
M paravittacottdrat II 11 Pr phalai II bhy«a«ya*i (in spite of bhavdn) II
12 *PPrMp om. ca after c£ada II 13 PrMp rdjabhavanam II Pr anuvixydha II
16 bhN ^a<a^ for gatah, corr. by corr. of bh to gatah II 18 N*PPr
prsfavyah II * param [new line] &zw° II 19 Over dcdrya and mahdrdja,
cop. of * gloss : ^c II Pr om. svargam II 21 N sdrvopyepi for sarvdny api II
23 N rdjapaddmtikam II M tvamina II 24 *PPrM ekdmtopavdsitamamtri° ;
p ekdmtdSritamamtri', corr. from another reading II M wafea for tenawa II
*PPrMp °$ramanena II
Page 1O4.
1 M "vadakamalam II 2 Prjaya II N.jayafu devdndpriya iti II 4
After a^a N »za^a[ra;a tarvadinesu svarggam gacchdmi\bah&ndm &c. ; the
brackets by copyist II 5 M om. Sruyate It 7 N yad for ^oa[y u 8 Pr
uktd II 9 Pr tkrtvd II 11 *PPrM «;!» for iti ; ABh with bhN II N tva,
bhN, * PPrM
122 Variants
then a dot indicating one missing aksara, then te ; over tvarase in bh gloss
tvam by corr. II 14 Pr kimcimi ti II 15 Cop. of * gloss over deva : he II
N asmi for asmin II 19 In bh gloss on prdtiveSmakd ° : pddofi II 20 PL1
paxydgthdham, M pafydsvdhdm for pa&ya, amba, aham II In bh gloss above kendpy
adrgtena : dkdSavdni II 22 Corr. of bh adds h after vrdhmana; cop. of 4*
gloss over vrdhmana : he II M "gydnvita II 23 After parama Pr repeats the
words vrdhmanas tasya vrdhmani &c. 1. 18 to Srntvd 1. 22 incL II N °pramoda-
purnamdna° II
Page 105.
2 N^PPrp tyajatdm II 3 M om. nddrtya II 4»Pp "vdcchalydd II M
gtanapayitvd for gnapayitvd II 6 Pr °ve$mika° II bhN vivdhotsavdm, in bh
corr. by corr. II Ll om. all between avalokya and taduparodhdd, 1. 11 II 7
bhN tavdjnd, in bh corr. to our reading by corr. II 9 ^PPrMp om.
param II 1O M miidha, Pp mudho II N om. tarpatya II 11 N ins. «a
before saxuetam II 13 Pr kurkkuta ', N kurkuta", M knkuta II M prdptam II
14 N °samudbMva° for °»adbhdva° II N °*am$rayanl°, om. °ya° II N °^ra^« II
17 N «to^ '*«« II *PPrM svaputrayogydm II 19 *PPr (not p) M om.
tfafo II 2O M gudyatdm II 23 bhN °vi*tdrita° II 24 Pr ahravan II
Pr sadbhi drsam II N Idrsim II
Page 106.
1 bhN tatair, corr. from savair by cop., 'I'PPr savaira, M ttavira for
sarvair; A Bh with us II *PPrM «^° for «t'(?° II 2 M grahopavistambhita' II
PL1 fal^a for toya II 3 M om. vidambanayd II 4 PL1 om. the second
pada II 6 bhNPr kanyd II M om. one *a^rrf II 6 M puryamrvdnirmmi-
tam II 12 bhN «a»za II 'J'PPrMp mdhemdra* II 13 'I'Pr tamdydtam,
COIT. by both copyists from samdydmfam. A with us, Bh samdgatam II 15
N suka prdha II 18 N yawza prdha II Pr kdtrah for /lai?a^ II 19 4>P and
first hand of p om. <<m after ca ; in * it is added over the line, perhaps by
cop. II 2O Pr eva for etaj II 22 *P ecdkullta ; p mz/fc«/«[3rd hand
adds bAit]ta°, M evdkullkrta" II 23 Pr fo for fofo II 24 N atyokte for
<wya I ^i II
Page 107.
1 After Hi, Pr adds 33 n kathd n, *Mp add 23 kathd, P kathd n 53 n II
2 M kanydkrta°, bh kanydnrtavadavanlyatd, corr. by cop. to °nrtavaraviniyatd;
N kanydnrlayadavaniyatd II 3 M *<z rppena II 4 *PPr drdbdhah II 6
Pr paramapuwa\\ 11 bhN anubhutam, ^PPrp anubhutdm ; A Bh with us 1 1
12 Frpurvo sthitas II 14 J3 patnd, II N vdrttd°, om. ##«&» II 15 After
this line Pr adds /fca^a II, *Mp add : kathd (M adds i) -23; P kalhd u ,23 n
flourish n II 16 ^PPrp nagnaSramanagarbhdm, M nagnasramanagarbhd II
bhN,
Book I 123
18 bhN nagnaSravanako II *PPrMp sramanako II bh*PPr dagdheti, A
daggha iti, Bh dagdha itl II After iti, * katha 22 II, PPr : katha \\ 22\\~P
flourish ii n, p : 22 (om. katha), M kathd 32(1) II Pr <?to for tat II 19
*PPrp kevalam mam° II *PPrMp °$opajwind II In bh gloss on nltimdrggana-
Ihijiidh : tvadvidhdh II *Pp "mdrggdnabhijnena, Pr "mdrggdnabhijneya, M °0za-
nanalhijnena II 2O Pr durtritvam II 22 bhN cetaki", *PPr cimcini°,
M vivini°, p vetasa°, corrected from some other aksaras, the first of which was
dry,; A wto**', Bh Sar. a, SP (most of the MSS.), v ketaka. Sar. /3 with us.
The stanza is absent from the Hamb. MSS. II 23 Pr 'ndgamya II 24
*PPrp 39 (which is also the number of the preceding stanza in these MSS.)
foryataA; M om. yatah II 25 ^PPrMp om. this stanza II
Page 108.
1 bhN tavdpaSadagyo0 II 2 'J'PMp ndnamyam, Pr nd'namyam II 3 bh
fiiclmukhyd ivdsuya, corr. to °«ye by corr. ; N xucisukhyd ivdSisya II 4 N
damanaka praha II ^PPrMp katham caitat II 6 Pr &ze cehamamtakale II
7 Pr upasyat II 9 N °prade&dt II 11 bhN °dhaman II 14 N dharmani
for dhamati II 16 *PPrMp udvijito, in p corr. to our reading II 17
*PPrp om. arfra, which in p has been supplied by 3rd hand; M om.
ktranetra II 19 ^PPrp ndnamyam, M ndmamyam II After z'rf/, 'I'PPrM:
^4 £a^a II P adds flourish 11 n, p: ^5 >ia^a II 22 bhN upajdtas II 23
bhN apijdtat, corr. by corr. of bh to atijdtas II Pr 'jdtas for 'nujdtaS II 24
Pr °dar$itah II 25 Pr £w anujdta pituh, *PM (not p) unmetrically ^y anu-
jdtai ca pituh II 26 bhN atijdto II
Page 109.
4 'I'PPr °gaudaryam II 5 bhN*PPrMya^z /irfe for 'larpkrto; in p <foc/i
corr. from some other aksara; ABh with us II 6 N idam for cedam II
8 bhN^PPrM dhupena, p dhumena, me being corrected from another aksara ;
Sar. SP Hamb. MSS. ABh with us ; h dhUmena II 9 N damanaka praha II
11 bhN om. atti; but cp. Sar. and Simpl. II Pr desdmtaran gatau II 13 bh
om. atha, leaving a blank in its place, in which atha, has been supplied by
a corr. II 14 M om. kalasagatam II *PPrMp om. tit, which, in p, has
been supplied by 3rd hand II 15 Prom, gacchdvah; N gacchdvah \ iti ;
the other MSS. gacchdva iti. This use of the indicative is not rare II
18 Pr 'samaksa jvalam II M vyavaharisydma II 20 'I'PPrMp avyavicchinnah,
corr. in p to our reading II 22 *PPrp tru(i°, M trudi", for hrdsa° II 23
Pr sval/hdvdrthatayd II 25 *PPrp ins. niksipya, M tiksipya before auguptam;
niksipya evidently was a gloss of the archetype of these MSS. II PL1
atahdyavyatana ', M amdavyayatana° II
124 Variants
Page 110.
2 N transp. : tad api tasya II 3 M rdkfiinam for parikslnam II 4 M
caturbhi I Sataih Satair api Mm II 5 M sastaisatdny ivd° II 12 Over
dharmmabuddhe in *, and under dha° in bh, gloss : he II 18 M vamhatau
for vivadantau II 2O N transp. nydyah (Into II 21 *PPrMp om. ,ya&zA II
22 bliN kimvade II 24 M vacanaderatd II
Page 111.
4 N pujyate for yvjyate II PrMp vanadevatd II 5 N mamdham for «z<z^a< II
M mahakautukam II 7 N sarjjitau II 8 P (not L1) matpdnim gatds II
1O N purvotkhdtanidhdnasam\gam del. by cop.]/vz[z del. by Qo^.~\deSastha° ;
*PPrMp om. samnidhdna II M om. #^a*a II 11 Pr om. fe«»z II 12 N
punar hr putra II 18 M bakatandtho II 20 N ins. tdni before bhaksayan II
21 *Pp °Sisur vai° II Pr yadhomukha* II 23 *PPrp rudyase, M only *« II
N baka prdha II
Page 112.
1 Pr ^a for 'ham ; M om. '&z»t II 2 M taduh khitomham II 3 *PPrMp
om. me II 5 Pr "gahavairi II 9 Pr dy for yady II bhN'I'PMp °gamddni ;
APrBh with us II 11 bhN^PMp °samdd° ; A has a gap here; Bh
°khamdd,° II 14 After Hi, *Mp kathd 26, PrP kathd \\ 26 » P adds
flourish II 17 bhN dharmabuddhih pu° II N "kdrinikaih, ^PMp °kara-
naih, corr. in p to our reading by the copyist; Pr rvyddhikaranaih for
dharmddhi" II 18 N saclm for Sarnim II N sametya II
Page 113.
1 N transp. : te sarve II 2 bhN t> iharanocitam II 4 Pr jvdlati, *Pp
jvaliti, in p corr. to our reading II 5 bh dkramdayan, corr. by cop. to
dkramdan ; N dkramdat II 7 Pr om. zW«»z II 1O M dharmmabuddhit
cyeti II After tVi, P ins. kathd \\ 25 » flourish n, *Mp : 25 kathd, Pr 29
kathd ii II 16 M jijmmjvam for dvijihvam II 17 bhN khala&ceheS ca II
18 M om. katmat II 20 In margin of ^ gloss on "lopacirno : pum(1)pa, the
rest being torn off with part of marg. II 21 N samdandd II 22 bh
vasi*(a°, N vasista" for viyi$ta° II P (not p) om. khalah II 24 Pr °vicaksana,
followed by danda II 26 N °damdinah, PrM devadamditah II 29
N*PPrM (not bhp) om. line 29 and page 114, 1. i II
Page 114.
3 *PPr (not p) M iava for tat II 4 M vidvdn r\jubhigamyo II bhN*PPr
vdpramddind ; ApBh with us II 5 bhN rjur murkhat against the metre II
N mnrkhah £ajhah II Pr tydjah II 7 N alhendm for apy endm II Pr end
Book I 125
'vasthdm II M na cd\nyo for tavdnyo II M om. jano II N trnabhH, va II 9
P kumjaradvat, L1 kumjaratadvat for kunjarafirt II 12 'I'Pr (not P) ndduko
(cp. 115, 12); p ndmduko (sic!) II NM vanikaputrah II 13 Pr "gamana
cimtayat II 15 bhN wfaetf II 23 N lahmana II N ndruka, Sf'Pr ndduka,
p ndmduka (sic !) II 24 N jumps from the first bhaksitd to the second
bhaksitd, om. one of them and all between them II *Pr nddukah, p ndrridu-
kah II 25 *PPrMp om. #«, which in p has been supplied by 3rd hand I)
bhN*PPrpya£ for yata; "EhyataA, A with us II 26 bhN ava for atra;
BhA with *PM u
Page 115.
2 PL1 om. saha II 3 ^Pr nadukah, p ndtpdukah II 6 N prey <am II
8 M om. tatha ca\\ 10 ^PM pravarttavyd II N bhayddvahd II 11 N
laksmanah puirah II p ndmdukena, 'I'Pr nddukena II 12 4* here ndduko;
Prp om. ndduko II 13 p prdksipat II 14 Pr ndduka, p ndmduka II 15
*Pr nddnka, p ndmtuka (sic !) II N ndduka prdha II 16 N lahmana prdha II
'I'PPrMp om. the text between °ndpafirtah, 1. 16, and 3/io laksmana, 1. 18. In
p it has been supplied in margin by 3rd hand II 17 N dtathyavdti\ti del.
by cop.]dm II 19 N lohamayltuldm II 22 *Pr nddukend' II 23 *Pr
nddvkam II 24 4*Pr ndduko II
Page 116.
1 *Pr ndduka II Pr sabhyam for satyam II 2 bhN'I'PPr upahartum;
ABh with us II *Pr ndduko II 3 PL1 «0 for i^ II 6 *Pr ndduko II
9 After z'fo', PPr ins. &z^a n ^7 II P nourish n n, *M kathd \ 27 II 11 M om.
kuldnvitam II Pr durbhaga II 13 bhNA^PM vairupyopahrtdS ; Pr Bh and
Simpl. HI with us ; Simpl. h vidurypopahatdx ca, COIT. by corr. to viruypopa° II
bh kdmtavapusdm, N kdmtavapuspam II N duhkkitah for duhsthild II 15
N fa^a ca II 16 bh^PPrM duScdrinyah, N duScdrinydm ; Bh duxcdritrydh ;
A with us; Simpl. HI kulatdndm, h asatindm II 17 bhNA^PPrM ce«</-
#a»z; Bh with us. In Simpl. MSS. Hlh this stanza is missing II bh
prattater ; N prakr, then blank for one aksara, then tie; ABh with 'PPM II
18 'I'PPr karisyate II 22 M murkfiena sahaSrdni vdsopi II 24 ab in M
only : varam jaladhipdtanam II N "jvandvarapdtanam, Pr jvalandvatava[va
corr. by cop. from ta\nam II 27 N rava for iva II N Subhdt for £w° ^a° II
Page 117.
1 N ydtdpy for mdtdpy II 2 Pr gavdsinaih II 3 bhN t>am, in bh
corr. by cop. from vacah ; Pr girah for vaca^ II 9 Pr etatmufteit II 11
Pr apetam II Pr dvitlyah II N pamjare II 12 N drabdhah II 15 4*M
fawffl, PPr fc«a for ^<z II 16 *PPrM dgacchamtam for agatam II 17
Pr dkarot II bhN "tvdmina, A'I'PPrM "svdmin, B svdmin, without madlya II
126 Variants
18 Bh athainam badha vadha vydpddayati ; A tad enam bamdhaya 2 vydpddaya
2 iti. See 118, 2 II 19 ^PPrM transpose : rdjd tat II M om. &ukavacanam II
30 Pr raja anyata du° II 21 N aSrayam II 23 Pr 'sydrthapd' II
Page 118.
3 Bh vadha 2 pdtaya 2 ity ; A bamdha ghdtayata ity II 5 After bhavanti
Pr adds kathd II, ^P add : kathd » 28, P adding n flourish M n ; M kathd 28,
p 29 kathd II 6 Pr om. yatah II 8 N svavadhyarthi II 9 N damanaka
prdha II 11 M only bfiydm for vanik" II N vanikaputrabJirtrputrdbfiydm II
13 Pr anubhavati II 14 bhN't'PPrM rajdnlti" ; A with us, Bh rdjanitivi-
mukho bhavdti II 15 N om. pitrd II Pr °dukham, 4»P °dukkham, cop. of *
inserting afterwards /I before °kkha II 16 bhN*PPr fc cdhatuh, M £e
vdhetuh ; ABh with us II bhN sanimwMau ; A with us ; in Bh this passage
is altered II 18 4*P ndjndtam, PrM no jndtam II Pr catvaromapy for ca
#«a»« apy II 19 ^P om. duhkhena duhkhitam drxtvdti, but cop. of 4* adds
these words in marg. II 24 M vagamtum for kva ganturp, II
Page 119.
1 bhN*PPrM kdpy, A kvdpy ; Bh >tm 'pi ndbhi0, in spite of na khalu \ II
2 Pr om. iti II 3 Pr °manorathdm anuvisydmah II 7 N prasthitaikar for
prasthitair II N bhafaputro II 8 N tev yayd° for few mayd° II N cinititi II
9 M svasvodataram II 1O In *, cop. adds «« over the line, putting
a small vertical stroke over the preceding yd to indicate the end of the
word. Owing to the small interval between the lines, na is not very
distinct and may easily be misread for ja or ni. PL1 indeed misread
it for ja, and taking the preceding separation stroke for an e-stroke,
both these MSS. write je for na; Pr ni for na II M bhojaveldydm II 18
M lagno 'bravlt, om. ca II 21 Pr om. samesydmi II bh.NA'I'PPrMBh
gahdya° II 23 'I'PPrM mdrggdsannd bhilla° II 24 Pr °grha II
Page 12O.
1 N vitandnd" II N pakfi for vrddha II 2 N "rupayo" for °rutabhd*d° II
5 M om. ratndni II N grhlta for gr° gr° II 6 Over dnayata, gloss in bh :
yuyarn; NM dnayat II 7 bh^PPrM ullamtitdndm, N usamtif-dndm ; ABh
with us (only A °<i° for °//u°) II 8 In N, °pata° corr. by cop. to °para° II
10 Pr yato for #<z»fo II 11 ^PPrM tdrasvaratp, II 13 N drsta/Apratyayo II
15 N o<fy for yady II bhN °pardpi II 17 N jumps from the first avafyam
to the second avayyatp,, 1. 18, om. one of them and all between them II 19
N vrdrd° for kdrd°, *PPr kdropavarake II 22 *PPrM om. tadd II Pr
lobhdvistdtrt, II
bhN.iTPrM
Book I 127
Page 121.
1 Pr avaSyam ga II 2 N siddhye II 3 N avaram II N viddrand II
4 N "yodaresu nipunam II 5 bhNA^P mksyamdno, Pr viksyamdnah ; Bh
•with us II ^PPrM transp. : »a durdtmd (M durdtmti) II 6 ^P dsddayiti,
in »f corr. by cop. from dgddayati, which is the reading of PrM II bhN
cchinnaratnasatvdsamSrayah; 4*P chinnaratnagaltdtsamSayah, M cchinnaratna-
sattdsamHayah, Pr chinnaratnagabhdvattdhsamSayah, A. chinnarattutsattdSamSayak,
Bh chinnaratnasattdsamsaya II bhN ate for svata II 7 Pr °viddraviddrana° II
bhNA*PPrBh nistrmso, M nisrmto II 9 bh wa&z^, N afo^ II 11 bhN
ati" for athdti" II 13 * wa $a(knyomyasa)knomy am/team, the brackets by
cop. Pr <?*«»/ for amisdm, a reading clearly going back to the slip of the
pen of ^ II NPr svabhrdtrndm II bh drstum, N dr»\uhm for dragtum II Pr
jumps from the first "viddranam to the second °viddranam, 1. 14, om. one
of them and all between, them II 17 4* P PrM °vicdranamdtro° II M maha-
vaiSasam II 18 bh vaigasam, N vai sdhasam for vaiSasam II 20 Pr gatvara
prthivimm n bhN Saptdh for prdptdh, in bh corr. by glossator to our reading II
24 *PPrM uktam for muktam II N Mato" II
Page 122.
1 N bhdmddgdritve II 2 M afoA for a^a II 'I'PPrM om. the text
between melayitvd and rdj'd, 1. 4 II 3 N samgramma n 5 A om.
here the words mitradvaye &c. to anubabhuva incl., inserting them after
avalokya, 1. is, and adding anyadd; BhK with us, but with variants. Bh:
mitradvaydrppitasarvardjydmgabhdrah svaccJiamdavrttir vildsasaukhydny anubha-
vati gma; K mitradvaye samdropitasarvdmgardjyalhdracimtd ewacchamdavrttir
vildsasaukhyam anubhavati gma II st'PPrM "vrttivildsa" II N "saukhydnubabhuva II
11 M om. all between rajdpi and svakhadga° II bh^P (not Pr) vdnaram
mativi° ; N vdnaram utivi° ; ABh with us II 12 N anya for atha II M
rdgrhdbhydte II bhN'I'P ndndtarukhamd.itam, M ndndtaritsamdatam, ABh
tarumamditam ; Pr with us II 13 Pr prathamavanam II 14
bahukugumagugamdhiparimalaramaniyam II 15 bhN grham for *a^a II bhN
praviSyate II 17 'I'PPrM om. Srdntena II 18 N svdpimi II 23 Pr nivdri-
tum II 24 *P punah, PrM jo«»a, all these MSS. only once II
Page 123.
1 N Ihramaraprahdram, om. «H a«w II 4 S^PPrM vi&rabdhe for viSvatte II
7 N jumps from the first kdryam to the second kdryam, om. one of them and
all between them ll 1O bhN hatas for mrtaS II After nrpah, 4<Pr add
9 11, M i kathd i, P nourish n kathd u ^9 n n II N karataka prdha II
bhN, iTPrM
128 Variants
12 bhNA*PPrMBh paUunya II 14 bhN amtdsv II bhN*PPrM nawa
kdryam ; in * a later band adds gloss : ntiscayam na karoti ; A with us ; Bh
naivdkdrye vinaSyati II 15 bhNA^PM sddhu; Bh gddhus tu ku° ; Pr with
us II N na for tat II 16 M om. tatha II 17 ^P vjhati (jha being
•written in * as in jjha, Table II, no. 12, 2 a), Pr upsati, N vjjati. N's reading
is a misreading of the old-fashioned °jjh° of bh, which has the same form here
as in * in our Table II, no. 9, 3 b II N °bhakta°, M Sikhinuktanuktopi II
18 First pfula in Pr : yad dkdryam eva tarn akdryan II 20 bhN prabodhi-
tair II 21 Pr dhw/ate, corr. from thlyate II 23 M om. na kartavyam II
26 *PPrM om. tau \\ Pr krodhdmtadhiyau II
Page 124.
2 Pr om. bhrtyasya II N prandso II 3 Pr bruvdndm for nrpdndm II 4
N bhrtyd, M blirtyah II 9 bhN^PPrM brdhmana sarvabhakxl ; Bh vrdhmana
ganabhakn ; A vrdhmanah sarva°. Cp. on this stanza SP page Ivii II 10
bhN cdvafyd, M vdvaSd II *PPrM dustamatih II 11 * pveksyah, PPr
preksyah, M praksyah II bh 'dhakrtah II 12 ^PPrM tydjyah sa vai II
't'PPr krtam; M cd\krtam for ca krtyam II IS NPr <Mi»z for rfe^a»» II
18 Pr om. rdjyam II 20 N om. ajoz c« II 4<PPrM purmd II 21 bhN
cdryapard II 22 N pracitranityadhandgamd ca ; cp. Sar. 63, 3 II 23 M
vefydgateva II M ?/r^afi[corr. from ^*]^ II 24 M athdndgata eva II 25
bhN*PPrM jdndn ; Bh jdndti, om. ««; A with us II 26 N gamdnaddna ',
4* PPr tamamanaddna ', M sdmdmdnaddna° II
Page 125.
1 bhNA*PM ^ra^, Pr vira; Bh with us (but ^ for ca) II 3 *PPrM
nopadeSyam II 1O *PPrM om. ^'M ca II 'I'PPr prstdh prstd, M prstdh
prM\\ 12 ^PPrM/rjte^aA II 13 M om. s/tfyo vdbhihitam II 15
N om. the words between drfyate and vyomni \\ 16 M vadyate II bhN Ma-
rfyoto II 18 bh bhdvdh, the first dot of the visarga being added above, the
second one beneath the line (see vol. xi, Table II, no. 7, 4 b) ; hence N
bhdvdm II 19 bh ta [new line] tasmdd, N (misreading ta for, or correcting
it to, na) na tasmdd (vol. xi, Table II, no. 7, 1. 4 c and 1. & a) II 26 bhN*PPr
paravacanam pra° ; Pr om. °na. ABh with us II M ma for na, P om. na II
27 M vicdryabuddhind II 29 4* prathamatamvam, Pr prathamatamfram,
N prathamatarntram II After tantram *PPrM ins. &z^a n £9 II *PPrM
MyaUo° II 30 bhN'I'PPr sneheti, * with a danda and 9 avagrahas before
sneheti ; M tarddhamdno mahand, A *«^a i<i, all these MSS. omitting the
rest of this stanza. But cp. the end of the other books. After this stanza,
Bh adds : na nlcajanasamsarggdn naro bliadrdni paSyati I vrsasimhabhavd pntir
jambukena vind$itd ceti dvdtrimSatiml kathd 11 nourish M Slokagakatra 2000 ifi
bhN,
Book II 129
II flourish II /n II Cp. my remark on SPI, 1. I may add here, that the
same stanza occurs in the MSS. Decc. Coll. II, 44, and XXIV (Bhand. Rep.
97), 417. Both these MSS. have this stanza in the beginning of the first
book after our first stanza. Variants: all, 44 °samparkan; cd both MSS.
darfayaty eva mkrtim svajanepi khalo yathd (417 valo yatah) II After meheti,
L 30, bhN add iti prathamam dkhydnakam gamdptam ; M pamca o [o indicating
the abbreviation] prathamatamtram; 'J'PPr with us II
BOOK II.
Page 126.
1 Owing to the loss of one leaf, there is a gap in the text of * extending
from the beginning of book II down to 128, 7 vasya sunaycf excl. II N A om.
arham II 2 A mitrasamprdptindma, corr. from our reading ; Bh mitraprdpti-
ndma, 4> mitraprdptir ndma II Bh adislokah, 4> ddyaUokah, A ddimaslokah II
3 A buddhihind II 4 <i> kdkesu mrgaktirmavat II 6 M jana, om.
"pade II Pr pramaddraupyam, M pramaddrotham II 4> prathamaddropyandma II
APPrMBh<J> ins. ca after tasya \\ M mahdcchrdyo II 7 Bh <I> nyagrodhah
(om. pddapah) ; M nyagrodhapdda salthydsrayo II Pr so, cdsrayo for sarvd-
Srayo II A om. iiktam ca\\ 8 N sdkhdsuptamrgah II Bh4> dlinatlna-
chadah II 9 N ttata for krta II 10 A viSrdbdho II A nipttakuauma-
ildghyah\\ 11 M °yamgha° for °samgha° II &.°sukhadair\\ M om. bMbAdra,
i a
writing Wrto II 12 AMBh<t> om. ca II M vdsyaya [sic!] for vdyaiah II
APPrM om.prdtah before prdna ; Bh inserts it before pracalitah u <t> ^ra^a-
calitah II 13 Bh4> tadadhutdnanivdsinam\\ A a^a torn, corr. from dydmtam II
Bh dydmtanugrartipam, 4> ayamtanugurupam II 14 A »phutitakagvaranam ;
Bh4> spha^ita" ; N gphutiputakata\ta deleted by the copyist]racara»a»z II
bh udbaddhapimdakam II M udbaddkapimdiparugaSanracchaviraktdmtanayanam II
Bh "chaviraktdyatanayanam II <I> i^i purusaSarirachaviraktdyatanayanam, A
raktdmtarnayanam II 15 <I> urdhavardha° \\ N om. all the text
between uvx and sarvapdtakdndm (1. ie) II bh APPrM £a£a II 16 A MX*
adharmopadestdram II Bh4> dgachamtam II Pr em»z for e/t<z»z II 18 Pr
'mandcimtayat II PPrM joajtw II Bh<I> oin. /im after ciklrsati II Bh* »za-
maivdrthdya II bh a^o fo', N ahoSci, Pr a^o rfpjrf, P a/w« «czV, A a^o scit for
a^o w^ II 19 bhN kitsad for kaScid; PrBh4> om. kaScid II A awyo
'dhydvasdya, MN awyo 'sydvasdya, 4> awyo 'sddtiyavasdya II Bh kotukaparas II
4> kautukapamrastham eva II 20 MBh<J> vitanya II A dhdnyakandvalnrya II
From 126, 1 bhN, A, PPrM, Bh*
130 Variants
Bh* vikirya \\ Bh* drior for tato. Cp. Sar. 64, 11 It Pr tidure for ndtidure II
21 PPrMBh* atha for «&•« II Pr niyamldt, M niyamtritdms II 22 Bh(I>
kandn for tanduldn II M ins. ^a7a» before hdldhalam II 24 Bh* kandn for
tanduldn II Pr ^ for '/^y II
Page 127.
1 A mahajanam for mahdjdlam II PPrMBh* «z nipdta for »amnipdta° II
2 bhN «>« for wa0z II Bh* «a &wya fe£«W rfo*a^ II Pr a«ya for a*ya II
3 * vijndyate II 4 Bh<I> ra«e for katham II P ° harinasydmsambhavo II
5 A anarthakam, corr. from anartha katham ; M prdptodyonartham, om. katham II
6 A vipattigudhamanasdm II M knmatih for kftyate II 7 Pr daivevista° II
9 Bh* om. aii^a II P udyasya II 10 PPrM pdSabamdhanavya'' (M °sand-
nulas, Pr °sandkulam») II N pratyutpannatayd II Bh4> wmea II 11 Bh
om. the second «a bhetavyam II 12 Bh sarvesu vyaxanesv eva, <I> sarvesu
vyasaneppeva II M buddhi nihiyate II 13 Bh<I> abhyeti II 14 <{> ekacittibJiuya,
Bh ekacittlyabhtiya II Bh jdlam iha krmtanlyam, <I> jdlam iha krtamyam II
15 ABh* asamhitacittdndm ; but cp. 1. 26 f. and sloka 7 a II 16 M
prthavdgrivd, Bh<t prthugrivdh II NAPrBh4> (not bhPM) anyonya0 II 17
Bh4> (not A!) agamhitd II 18 Bh<I> om. katham etat II 20 Bh* om.
^j II A bhdramdd, N bhddd II N om. all the text between paksinah and
tvecchayd (1.22) II 21 Bh<t> om. ea II Bh<I> om. prthak pr thag II 22 M
madhydh II After paksiiiah, <t> (not Bh) inserts prativasati tma II <t> (not Bh)
ekayd grlvdyd(!) na dattam tadd, &c., 1. 24 II N om. all between gnvayd and
^qoatf (]. 24), the missing text being supplied in the margin It 23 A om.
/hw^ II Bh om. atha II P arddha II 24 Pr om. ^<zda II PM dvitiyayd
gnvayd, Pr dvitlyaydm grivayd II 25 A mrtyur evdbhavat II 26 Bh (not 4>)
vruvimi M Bh<l> prthugrivd II After the first z#» P adds II 1 II kathd n, PrM
1 kathd, Bh4> prathamakathd II 4> adds i II Bh<I> ins. ca after mm II
Page 128.
1 PrM mtdne lamdham II A nirbhayapra" II 2 N om. idam II Bh4>
t</a»z ity dkulacittah imam (<I> »Wa»z) Slokam II M t^z cimtayat, A «V_y acimtayat II
3 Bh* haramtl (!) ^e II 4 PL1 «« for to ; Bh* yadd bhuvi pati»yamti (!) II
Bh* ««%«»» II 5 Bh*a»w&zr£«»MI 6 A 'bhiibhdgdn upari II M ramtum
for gantum II N laghupatanakatya, om. ca II 7 ABh* om. ca after laghupa-
tanakaS II * sets in again with vo^ya sunaya° II Bh (not *!) ins. to after
Citragrivasya II A gwtacaritena, corr. from our reading, Bh* navacaritena II
* ins. #« before duradhya0, but cop. deletes it again II Bh* durabhi-
prdyena; but cp. 126, 19 II 8 * muhu (once); A om. muhur muhur II
Bh utsa~, * utsu for utgrjya II A kautukavasas ; Pr kautukapara»ya deva
kapota° II 9 * om. m II Bh ay am ca durdtmd II Bh* om. iti II
From 128, 7 bhN, A.^PPrM, Bh*
Boole II 131
M risamamdrgge vya" II A om. jndtvd II A vihatdsah I abravit I pratinivrttaJi II
Bh pratinivrtte \\ avravit II 12 Before the dryd, * (not Bh) inserts bhdvyam
bhavan II * (not Bh) om. bkavati ca bhdvyam II 13 bhN bkavi»yatd II
14 M pwmsd II Bh<I> ca for cet I! 16 A vihamgdmisaldbkak, corr. by
a later hand to viharpgdndm esa labltah \\ PrBh ku\umba° II 17 Bh*
pratydvrttam II 18 Bh* taddsmakam II M pramaddrobdhe no, gamanam II
19 Bh* yata* tatra ca uttaradigmbhdge II A harinyo, COIT. from hirinyo II
Bh (not *!) hiranyandmd II 4*PPrM mama suhrd atisayena priyah\ tatra
(M priyas tatra, om. the punctuation) vatati II 2O bhN A avalambitarp, II
A pdsavimoksandya iti II 21 Bh<I> titkawd' II A harinyamtisaka° II M foJ
<ttz &^a dvrggam II ^P ateruh II 22 Pr ^a for ca, but del. again without
another correction II 23 N Satamukhabilant II 24 Bh* paksipd$d°, A
paksapdtd" II A harinyo II <t> (not Bh) nijabaladurggam anusrtya II 26 A
»««»« e^a»z ava»tMm ; Pr memendm a° II 27 Bh kratvd, * /#«, for Srutvd II
A durgdmtara ; Bh durggdrp,mtakagataJt (!), * durggdrptaragatali II Pr b/iana for
bhadra, but «« corr. from some other aksara smeared with gamboge II
28 *P ^«<fr^ ca, M £ft/r^ c« II A Ifo for #e ; a later hand corrects this to tava II
Bh* ksamyatdm for kathyatdm II N citragriva prdha II 29 Bh* kapotaz for
kapotapatis II Bh* ins. fo£ before satvaram II N ins. Srutva citram before
^ dkarnya II 30 Bh* parihrstdtmd II bh nukdmann, N nukdmannam II Bh
(not *) avruvlt II 31 N "kdrinah for °ddyinah II 32 Bh* mahdtmandrn,
for krtdtmandm II
Fage 129.
1 Pr afra for a^a II * pdSabamdha, Bh pdxabanidharp, II Bh* savisddaip,
then Bh hiranyomumt, * hiranyo 'vravlt II 3 Bh* kathayati for kathaya, iti II
Bh* om. «^a»? ca II 3 *PM yasydn va II * (not Bh) ya*»za cdnana ca
yathd ca ya hayd ca tva yatra ca $u° II 6 M om. &MMC ca II 7 Bh* om.
kirn call *PPrM >im locandndm II Bh* mkacotpalarp.tvi*dni II 9 Bh*
yaddSu for yaddsya II M mrfyum II Bh (not *) puruto II Pr vijjambite II
12 * (not Bh) pdrSvasthiti II A rfazva I Ma?» naiva, corr. in the margin by
a later hand to tfaiva ^<z^ vanaig II 13 Bh "karayo praha" II 15 PrBh*
samikxa II 16 * (not Bh) alt* for »Vi II Pr »zei!j for we matih II 17 M
samghdthuvamty II 18 Bh* vadhyamte II 19 Pr durrnlti kirn II 20 A
om. ^j ; a second hand supplies yam in the margin II 21 * uktd, Bh
uklvd II Bh*jM&Z0 (<b pd&an) na chettum drabdhah II 22 Bh* om. ?^«»z
call ~HL ma for mama \\ A.pd$am\\ Bh />«»«£ chi'tam, * pdSasthitdm II 23
Bh* tod dkarnnya II M /a«a for «a II A svdmind II 24 M ins. /5a»z before
°nantaram II Bh* om. Wadra II * mamawam II 25 * (not Bh) om. fotf II
Bh* kathaya me tdvanmdtram api sanmdnam ; then Bh »a karomi, * ^a /iaro«' u
bhN.A.^PPrM.Bh*
°
132 Variants
bhN etdvanmdnam, M etanmdtram II Bh* ins. yatah after uktam ca II 26
Bh* oWfe II 27 Bh mttabhavo II A kdtardh for karhicit II 30 M aparam
va (read ca) »z«»za II Bh* kaddcin mama II ABh* a^a, om. t>a II 31 Bh
tea7 avafyam, * Aid avagyam, for tew «zma»« II A narakdpdtah II *PPrM om.
w/Waw ca II 32 M rf/$a»M for prabhuh it 33 * (not Bh) ca before tldati \\
Page 130.
1 A harinyah II Bh hiranya aha, * hiranydha II Bh* tarvam for w»a»z II
M tvdmin na dharmmam II 4 bhNA'I'PM (not PrBh) _ya^ ca for yagya n
M nrtye$u II 6 Bh trailokyatthdpi II 7 Bh* svdSrayajagdma II M wa'awz II
Pr om. «a^« cedam ucyate II 8 bhNA* duhsddham, Bh duhssddham, in A
corr. by second hand to dulisddhyam, which is the reading of *PPrM. Read
duhsddham (cp. Pan. III. 3, 26). But cp. 131, 26 II M viyatah for vai yatah II
9 Bh* samdtyeva, bhN gamdnyawa, *PPr sammdnyawa, M satpmdnawa ; A
with us II 10 'I'PPr ins. ca after sarvam II bhNA bamdhanamoksam ca,
4*PM lamdhanamoksam, Pr bamdhanamoksyam, ^PPrM om. ca II Bh* savumayo
for msmitamand II Pr cimtayat, * (not Bh) vdcimtayat II After vyacimtayat,
two leaves are lost in *, which sets in again p. 134, 1. 18 II 11 Bh*
luddhir aho II Pr hiranya, A harinya, A with a %ya and a mis-written nya
before nya deleted by the copyist himself by smearing ,iya and the first nya
with gamboge II 12 A hirinyena II Bh* pritikaranam II Bh* camcala-
prakrtir a(Bh e for r a)visvdsapara$ ca na ca kendpi vamcayitum (* vamcayatum)
Sakyah (* sakya) II A vuvdsam na\\ 13 N vamcitusakyas II bhN tatrdpi
for tathdpi II Bh* irt for et'a II 15 In bh a gloss on water: naksatrasya II
Pada d in Bh* : svdtyudakam samihate II 16 M pad, om. pdda° II 17
Bh* tdvad ehUi for itas tdvat, iti\\ 18 Bh* om. £a&«! II bhN«awfea°n
19 N vdyasa prdha II 2O Bh* tad dkarnnya II A hirinyo II Bh* om.
vixesdd II Bh 'mtallinak, * 'mtallnah II 21 M om. *a, perhaps owing to
the circumstance that in Pr sa looks exactly like se, as the visarga of n (ih
bhavdn 1. 19) touches the right edge of the upper horizontal stroke of sa II
Bh* samdgatah II 22 NM hiranya prdha; N om. all the text between
prdha and bho vairam 131, 2 II PL1 'si for 'sti ; Bh* om. 'sti II Bh* kdryam, for
prayojanam II A om. ?7« II 23 Bh* om. me II Pr ti, Bh* jon^VJ for
pratllih II 24 Bh* om. bandhane samjdte II Bh bamdhamokso, * bamdha-
moksam II NABh* om. »Vi II 25 * (not Bh) om. all between the first
matin and uktam ca, 1. 26 II A hirinya aha, Bh hiranya aha II Bh bhoktdham II
26 bhAPPrM om. yo ; bhPPrM insert ya before dtmano II 27 AM cdpi
for vdpi II Bh* hdsyatdm ydti sa ksitau II 28 * rasyam, Bh rasyatdm for
gamyatdm II 29 * om. all between £anw and uktam ca II PL1 karisydn
M karisydmi \\ Bh ^faya sa//a vairind II
From 130, 11 bhN, A.PPrM, Bh*
Book II 133
Page 131.
1 Bh* na hi for ndsti II 2 bhNAPM (not Pr) vividham, in A corr. to
our reading by cop. Cp. 1. 6 II 3 A yatah, but ya written on some aksara
deleted with gamboge II 4 After vairam an aksara which seems to have
been tta, is deleted in A by two strokes and gamboge II Bh«J> prdk for drdk II
6 N prdha for aha in both places II 7 * kdrananippdditam II Bh nippd-
ditam, A nispannam II P krmitrimam II P tat tad ahepikdrakarandd, bhPr tat tad
dhepikdrandd, N tat ta ihepikdrandd, * tat tad ehopakarandd, Bh tat tad . . .
opakdrandd II Bh* om. punah II 8 M ndma gacchati, P ndpacchati, ABh<I>
na gachati II A omits all between nakulasarpdndm and pativratdkulatdndm)
* omits all between °nakhdyudhdndm and panditamwrkhdndm (writing pdmdi-
tamursdndm) ; * then continues : pativratdkulafdndm dmja [cp. Bh l] I jaldnalayo
devadetydndm sapdsaya[cp. Bh \\marjaranam sapatnyo simhagajdndm labdhaka-
harindndm kdkoltikdno I digambardndm [cp. Bh !] sajjanadurjandndtp, &c. Here it
is evident that the archetype of A and that of Bh4> had an omission, which,
in the margin of the archetype of Bh4>, was supplied from another MS.
Fortunately for us, the copyist of <£ inserted this addition into his text
in a wrong place II bhNBh<I> $isyalhuk° II 9 Bh sdpdsayamdrjdrdndm II
M om. lubdhakaharindndm II N ludhbake ha° II 10 Bh ins. dvijadigarpbardndrp
before sajjana' II A om. ca before nityavairarp, II Bh* nityam vairam ($ vaird) II
11 Bh<t kendpi kasyacit II Bh<I> hatas for vydpdditah II In A the corr. deletes ya
otprdndijitdya; M. prdndmta \\ ~Bh<$> varttate for yatante II 12 <fr afcdranetat(l)\\
13 M om. the first pada II Bh<$> ydti for eti II IS Bh<i> om. mama II 16 Bh
arhati, Qarhagi, toTicchati II 17 In bh gloss tmgarbhdd: vesaragadhei^i) ; Bh4>
garbham II 18 bhNPBh pdnine, in bh con%. by corr. to pdniner ; A.pdninah II
19 Bh unmamotha, 4> unmotha, bhN unmamayya, the second »za being deleted
in N by cop. II Bh munijaimunim, <J> munijemunim, bhNAPr munim jaimanitp,
P munim jaimunim, M munijaimanim II 2O Pr dveldtate II 21 bh atirusdm, but
apparently corr. to abhirusdm by corr. ; N anirusdm ; PL1 °cetasdm mabhirusdm;
A 'cetasdm matinisdm II Bh tiramydm, 4> thiramydm II 22 N prdha for a^a II
24 Bh bhaydlobhdc, 4> bkaydlokd II 26 M durbheyuh, A durbhedah. All our
other MSS. with us. Cp. 130, 7 II Bh 'mukarasamdhiS ca, <I> makaresimdhiS ca
ii 50 n II 27 Bh<J> z'^w ra«aif II bh* the figure ,2 for the second parvani,
N neither this figure nor the second parvani II 28 Bh* viparitdndm ca
viparitdm \\ 29 A om. aparam II N prdha for «/?a II 30 Bh* add
yatah after ea n 31 Pr samditasydpi II N jumps from the first vixvdmm
to the second vixvdsam (132, i), om. one of them and all between them II
Bh* ripo II 32 Bh rrttah for vrtrah II
bhN,A,PPrM, Bh*
134 Variants
Page 132.
1 PPrM om. tat Ad ca II 8 A tridiSetpdrena II Bh dite, 4> dine II
P <&'fer cdrbho, L1 rfi'fcr vdrbho II A mndSitah II 3 Bh<f> suSlakpnendpi
Samdrena II 4 P nd&ayeS ca II Bh fowaw II Bh pHrvarp,, 4> /wraz, Pr bhuvarp,
(bhu being corr. by cop. from some other ak§ara smeared with gamboge) ;
M hmavatp,, A ktilam for plavam II 5 A arthabhdrena II Bh &joar, * #«jsar for
ripor II PML1 vrajet, Pr brajet, for <7«ta^ II 6 PL1 taratp-tatp, for tadaiptarp. II
7 PL1 laghutapanako II N cimtavdn for ci° «#a II 8 Bh mativisaye, 4> fo'ri-
#aye II bh athavd, N <z</4a 'm, om. fa, but without sandhi with the following
word II Bh etaxytipari, * eva tasyopari, bhN esdsyopari II B* om. we II 9
N saprapadinarp II 4> (not Bh) om. bho II 11 After iddriiip,, some aksara
(_ya?) has been covered with gamboge in A II A pratipadayasva, corr. by
corr. from pratipaya&va II Bh anyathd iham atraiva, <t> anyathd matham
atrawa II PPrM om. xthdne II 12 4> harinyoh II bhM ndyam buddhir,
P ndyarg, luddhir, Pr ndyarp buddhi (continuing vamcandd), ABh4> ndyarp,
duftabuddhir, for ndyam abuddhir ; cop. of bh deletes the anusvara, N neyam
buddhir. Simpl. MS. I has : vidagdhavacantfyatp, drsyate laghupatanoh I satya-
vdkyaS ca I H has a gap here ; h with I (blunders : drtyatto lagJiupattana) II
After jndyate ~Bh®yata&\\ 13 h.°mriyah\\ 14 PL1 nasprho II IS
Pr tadva&yam II PPrM vidheyd for pratipattavyd II 16 Read *pratydyito
for the misprint *pratyayito. bhNAPPr pratydyato ; M pratydyito, Bh<t>
pratydyino II Bh apara-rp, for param II A tvadbiiddhipanksandya, after which
one aksara (Wa ?) covered with gamboge ; PM fo (M w for tv) abuddhipari-
ksandrthamm II 17 Bh4> tvadamkdgataip,, A tvadamke muktarp. me II A4>
(not Bh) Sara II 20 A tote for tvatto II Pr bibheti II bh tvadlydmyamitra' ',
corr. by corr. to our reading; N tvadiydryyamitrapdrsvdt, Bh4> tvadlyd 'gya
mitrapdrSvdt II 21 N athdid, then two aksaras covered with gamboge,
then v aha II 22 Bh<I> gunavanmitrasamgena, PPrM gunavanmitravindxena ;
then P ya« mitravindGena yan mitram upa° II 23 Bh ydlistambdbhibhavatam,
<t> tdligtaqii'dbAiAivatiitam II 24 N tadhbalsutvd, PPrM /a^ frutvd II PPrM
gamdlimgitau for tamdgatau II PPr laghutapanako, in Pr corr. by cop. II
25 After bhavdn (Bh S^amwa), Bh4> : «»cwa6^aw[<I> fe for va~\ta$ cdhdram II
M a^a«z anvesaydmy e ktva (om. hdram a and mw M) II 26 A sakdsdpakrdmtah,
corr. to our reading by corr. II 4> (not Bh) anupaviSya II 27 bh A PPrM M-
wiaw/, N ?««>«, corr. to m by cop. Bh4>and ^ar./3 72, lowith us 11 K°kusama°\\
Bh ^r^va svapusyakimSukatulydm, <t> krtvdxupuspakimSukatulydm II N mdinsaml-
pesim II 28 bhN PPr hiranydmkam, in Pr corr. to our reading, perhaps by
a later hand ; Bh4> harinydmtikam ; A and ^ar. 72, 11 with us II M bhaksatdm II
29 Pr om. ca II * (not Bh) vacate for ca /W<j II 4> (not Bh) iva for e»a II A
bhN.A.PprM, Bh*
Book II 135
fdmdka° II 3O bhPrM °nita ; N °nltam, corr. by cop. to °nl(a II Bh svasd-
marthyendpanltdn, 4> svagdmarthendpanitdn II P svasdrthyenfipanitabhaksyam
bhaksyatdm tamduld iti, Pr ivasdmarthyendpamtabhaksyam bhaksatdm tamduld
iti, M svasdmarthyonopanatabhakgyam bhaksyatd tamduld iti II A bhaksyatdm II
Bh<J> bhaksyaitdma tamduldm iti II 31 A &zfa* tau supritdv api I parasparam I
II Bh* parasparoiutrptdv, Pr parasparatuptdv II
Page 133.
1 A m/Wi ca for prcchati II 4 * (not Bh) tuksati II 6 * (not Bh)
vachah II 7 Bh4> om. kim bahund II <J> (not Bh) niramtaram II M niramta-
flkrtvd II 8 A ekdmtamaitratdm II 9 Bh<I> om. «a II A tadupakdraramjitah
(om. mands) II Bh<I> tatpaksimadhye, AM tatpak&itimadhye II <f> (not Bh)
sa to/a for #ada II N anyathdnyagmin II 11 $ (not Bh) va«o (!) 'aptirita-
nayanah (!) II A amxr-upuritanayanah II A gamaga, then the space of an aksara
covered with gamboge ; the a-stroke covered with gamboge, and samaga
corr. to samamga. Then the space of 5 aksaras covered with gamboge by
corr., who writes on it dgadam uvdca, the reading of the corrector being thus
samam gadgadam uvdca II 12 Pr vibhaktih II Bh4> tad yasyama atrdham II
A aJiam, anyatra II 14 Bh<t> andvrstih II PPrM mahati 'vrstih II A.jano
iornagara°\\ Bh 4> babhuksayd jndito ; bhN bubhujdpl° II 15 PPr flz'/fo^a" II
M mhambamdhandrtham II Bh4> a/mm a^«#«[<J> adds OT]&«afaya II 16 M
videSam calito II ABh<I> ^a^o 'ham for tendham II A karomi, om. i<» II Bh*
ydsydmiti II A Jiirinya II 17 Bh4> ^a^n", but the «-hook deleted in Bh II
N prdha for a^a II Bh ydsiti, PPrM ydtyatfti, N ydsyatiiti (1) II 18 ABh4>
daksandpathe, N ddksindpathe II 19 M °mdmsakaldni II 20 Bh<I> subhd-
titagostlm II Bh<I> ins. bhucarah before sukhena II 4> (not Bh) "paksaksayam II
22 Bh$ <a, APr ^e ^e for tfafo II Pr om. na, which has been supplied by
another hand in margin II 23 ABh<t> cdpadi tamtthitam n 24 A
hirinya II N prdha for aha II Bh<£ om. all between dha and bhoh line 25 II
A apy evdgacchdmi II A ato II 25 A dukkham II M om. «a II APr jump
from the first dha to the second dha, om. one of them and all between them II
N prdha for dha II 26 M tav i for tatraiva II Bh<I> gatds tarn sarvam II
Bh akofagatir II 27 APPr tatrdgamifyati, Bh<l> tatrdgamisyasi II 28 4>
.fawaz manai II Bh mdsudvahasceti, <I> mdsadvaya&ceti II A mdnado for sdnando II
29 <I> (not Bh) «4%o for dhanyo II A samasti, corr. by corr. to samam a»ti •
Bh* *a»zo '«^i II bhN dharas for dhanyataruh II 3O MBh<!> om. ^i II
4> sampattddikdni II N apusfdv for a*/af II Bh uddiyandni, * udlyandni II
Bh to<a# for fo£ II P sakhena II 31 N prdha for a^a in both places II
33 Bh$ cakram II
bhN, A, PPrM, Bh*
136 Variants
Page 134.
1 Before Srutva * inserts api, in spite of 'pi after hiranyo II Bh*
hiranydpi II Bh prstopari, * drstopari II bhNPPrM om. tatprttopari and
the following words to sampdioddayanena (excl.) ; our reading is that of
A (only A °?(o°). Sim pi. HI: tatMnustite hiranya\h add. over line in H]«
[H om. *] tatksandd eva tadupari »amarudhah I [I om. h l] sopi fanaih Sanaih
[I om. h~\ tarn dddya prasthitah ; h : tatt Srutvd hiranya tasyopari samdniidha
topi gapdt tenawa pracchittah\\ Bh* samdruhya\\ N sampdtodurnayena II
2 * only one $anaih II <I> om. tena sa II Bh saha for sa II * &zw hradam tarn n
Bh* pracalita for prdpitah II 3 Bh* athdmtare II P muzakadhitam,
M musakddhisritam [sic!] II 4 N tattistha", <I> tanmrastha0 II 5 <t> (not
Bh) tiakhdm druhya II Bh4> ^amwa[4> /t/vz]r«za provdca II <I> mamtharakah
dgacchan II Bh4> bhavanmitram II 6 Over °tydlimga gloss in bh: rfwzwz II
A our reading, corr. by corr. to dgatydlimgyatdm id II Bh4> dgatya dlimgya II
7 A om. ^afa$ II Bh sakapuraih ; <& >i«'»z vamdanaih sakalapuraih sthapdrai II
P kimmu, Bh4> /tm to for £Z'#ZK tl 2nd pada in A : ^m wSltalaih, which corr.
corrects to kirn ca camdraih suSltalaih II 8 M to, for te II 9 Pr
nipunatarai II 10 Bh4> parijndto 'ttti I Hi II Pr #wz^i for '*» I «Vt II
PPrM mamdparddha^, (PrM °dham) ksamasvam iti II 11 Bh* vrksottirn-
nakam II 12 N mhitdlimgitau, P mhitdlimginau ; Pr mhitau limgitau ;
M vihitdlikitatsarirau, om. °lihganau pula° II Bh<I> ptilakitasvatlarlrau vrksdd
(<I> vrddhdd) adhasthod upavistau cdtmaciramtanam vrttdmtam II 14 A
mamtharakam II P laghutapanakam II <1> (not Bh) 5^0 'ya»z /io mUsakah II
Bh* Ihaksabhtito II M om. all between miisakah and musako 'yam 1. 16 II
15 Bh* om. Mo II N praha for a^a II 16 PPr ins. musakah after musako
'yam II Pr tf for tfa£; Bh* om. fatf II 17 M om. yatM dhdrd II A ra for
dhdrd ; corr. corrects nz to &«<o II A vivird tarakdh, corr. by corr. to divi
tdrakdh II 18 ^ sets in again here with khyayd II 19 A °parityaklyds II
2O M paranirvedam II Bh* dsddya for dpannah II Bh* tavdmtike II 21 N
jura&z for a//a II M om. all between a/fo and prsto II Pr ffjfo dayawa ttatrawa II
22 Pr eta traiva II *PPrBh om. wall 25 M pramaddrotham II 28 N
°gude° for °drava° II
Page 135.
1 M anna II M prdSusikaparwdrakdrtham II 3 sitprayatnam ; cp. also Sar.
74, 9 II 4 Pr bhaksya, om. »w«e II M parivrdprdja for parivrdd II 5 bhN
andydseneva II 6 ^P prdpnosi; Prprapnotin N lhaksyaydmi II M tamtram
tarn for ^aiira II bh vrhatsphin corr. by corr. to vrhatsphig' '; 'I'PPr vrhasphig0, M
vrhasphi° II 7 'I'PPr brutakarn.no II 8 bhNA'I'Pr dSramam, P asram for
From 134, 18 bhN, A, iTPrM, Bh*; from 134, 22 bhN,
Book II 137
framam ; M aSramam ; Bh with us ; M and Bh upamtavdn, in Bh apparently
corr. to our reading II 9 ^PPr brutakarnno II 10 N brhasphigo,
bh'I'PPr vrhasphigo, A vrJuittpigasya II 12 After abhyagatah, Pr repeats
SUnyam prativacanam prayacchati II ^PPr brutakarnna II 13 'I'PPr sdlhd-
dam II 14 Pr rdtrdm apt II N om. z'lt II 15 * jra^, COIT. by cop. from
yatah II 16 'I'PPrM transpose kasmdc cirdd drSyase and prito 'tmi te
darsandt II 17 'J'PPrM £« vdrttd nanu durbalSsi II 18 M samupagatdn II
19 ^P harmmdni, Pr harmdni II 21 bb.N'I'PPr prdghunike, in 4* corr. to
our reading by cop. ; but the correction is not very clear. ABh with us II
22 *PPrM sadanam II Pr vrthd for Wtf# II 23 N gird II
Page 136.
1 Pr tatraika for tathaika" II 2 M om. yatah. II 3 ¥PPr pauro-
hatyam II 4 bhNA^PPrMBh^ mathapatyam, in bh corr. to mdgdpatyam II
6 4*P (not Pr) brutakarnnah II N butakarna aha II 7 M featf for toaWo II
Pr mamdnyah suhrt, M mamdnyah syahrt II 8 N Ihiksdrndtram II 9 In
bh, gloss on karmakard : bhrtydh II N vrtticcheddsanmdrjanddi" II 11 N
vesena for vam&ena II M tadayati II 12 ^P kutHhalam me tatya, in
¥ corr. by very small strokes to our reading, apparently by corr. ; M
kautiihalam me tasya II 13 N vrhasphik, A vrhatspig, '{'PPr vrhasphig II
14 *PPrM om. all between bilam and nidhdnosmand, 1. 16 II 16 N
kuddatesau II 17 N usmd II bhN vitvajo, corr. to our reading by corr. of
bh II N viddhim II 20 That in our text Sdndillmdtd is a compound,
is evident from 140, is II 22 'I'P brutakarnna II
Page 137.
4 4*P devatdrccanaparat, Pr devatdrcanaparas, M devatdrthanaparas II 5
bhN pratyuhaprabuddho II M only vraAma^new line]nyoA II 6 N anamtara-
phaladd II 7 M tadagraham for &zd a^awz II 8 bhN mursoddeSena II
*P _ya^« /^tr II 9 * bhartsamdnd II M Lhargvayamdnd/ta II 10 Pr
^e daridra for daridrasya II M bhojaprdptis II 13 bhN «« svdditam II 14
M mamdam ra 2 II 20 Pr te*ya for foe ca II 21 Pr yacchannajalam II
22 M nityapra" II
Page 138.
4 N vivekajnaisadanamtdya II 6 bhN^P (not Pr) /r*«a ; ABh with us II
11 *PPrM mahdftjanatikhardkdrah II In bh gloss on krodah : vardhah II
12 N om. drtfvd and the following words to drstvdpi, 1. is excl. II No MS. has
the samdhi after drstvd II bh*PPrBh<t> d karnndmta, M d karnnamta ; A with
us II 16 Pr tathd for yathd II 17 ~MLprahite\\ 21 N tafminnfor
etasminn II Pr °mrtyu II 22 * Srmgdla II *PPrM fo»» rfe^aOT II
bhN.iTPrM T
138 Variants
Page 139.
1 N prarusto for praJifsio II 7 N tatt for tat tad II 13 M vapatati-
takotim II ^PPr bhaksitum II 14 M tufitapaSe \\ Pr tdlupradeSe II 15
Pr mastamadhyena II 21 Pr athawa II 22 M ctirnnayisydmnvd for
^itfm II 24 Pr surydt tape II
Page 140.
1 M grha for grhe II 2 Pr om. madye \\ M om. id (\ bhN
acimtayat II 3 bhN naipunye II 4 bhN tildndm bkojydn II bh klptavdn,
corr. by cop. from krtavan ; N ktapravdn for krtavdn II 5 M om. luneitair a II
6 Pr arthdn for a^a &mll <f> siirpe, bhNA^PPrMBh sHrppe II 7
M £rfo for grhdd II M to for grhndtu II 10 M «a»a° for &td° 11 12
N samarthd II 14 bh^PPr sambamdheneme; N sambamdhena me; M *<m-
bamdhamnemi ; our reading is that of ABh<l> II 15 N SdmdaKmdtu, with
a visarga added over the line II 18 bhN*PPr te»z for tan ; ABh with
us II bh nidhanodya°, apparently corr. by cop. from °nogha°, N nidhdnogha0 II
2O 4»PPr brutakamina II ~M.jndyato, om. ^eya II 21 M yMyaparivrta II
*PM vrhazphig ; Pr vrnasphigoha II 22 bh^PPrM khanatrikam, N khani-
trikam ; ABh with us II 23 PrM om. wzoya II 24 Pr orf^i for api II
Pr caranamalitdnam, M caranamalitaydm II NBh tatpdddnusdrino II
Page 141.
1 Pr tafla for &<# II 3 M ^a^ for yathd II 4 N ^aya for tatM II
6 *PPr purumm drstva, M purusam drthd II M y«»«fo' II 9 bhN'I'PPr
bhavisydt, M savisyat; ABh with us II 1O bhM cetarac cal c and » are
often indistinguishable in Jain MSS. II 11 Pr cihnam ; N ajdtakapd-
lacihnah n 12 pratyutpadaih all our MSS. including ABh$ II 14
N ins. dradhvah before pravrttah, writing pravrttah between two dandas II
16 M ndm for mam II 19 M bhaktvd II M vdsurdm II 20 N 'kapdlaja-
tildn II 23 M durgge twice M 24 Pr °careinopi bhti° II
Page 142.
2 M id for khaiiatd II 4 Pr anydgata idam, M abhydgapta ivam II *P
brutakarnna, Pr vutakarnna II 5 In * gloss on a#ya by glossator : nidhti-
nasya II bhN*P (!a»z; Bh* om. tow ; A with us II 7 *PM sthdnakam II
8 Pr viksitum api twice II bhNASPPPrM acimtayam$ ca II Bh advdcimtayam,
* advdcimtavyam, Bh4> om. ea II 10 N »z« for «z« It 11 M sahastakirano ;
"tP nirucchdhah, Pr nisacchdkas II 12 N tapaticdrah II 13 *P (not Pr)
Irutakarnno II bhNM M«^o only once; 'I'PPr bkuyopi 2. A with us.
bhN, -*T PrM
Book II 139
Bh<I> om. 'pi II N tdditum II 15 M bhavann II 17 bhNyafo for gato II
18 Pr om. jKzta/J II 19 Pr pardgavati II M om.yajjandn II 23 bhN^PPrM
*atfr«, in bh corr. to our reading by corr. A with us II 'I'PPr brtitakarnnam II
N kautuhalam II
Page 143.
1 Pr om. $ ca II 2 N m-utakam II 4 Pr °mrahita II M yathdrthena
for yathd gajah tathdrthena II 6 M &zfo srulvdha II 7 bhN &zfo, Pr yafro
for yato II M «a kurdda&ektinara&ti II Bh<i> om. farf ; A viddhi, 'I'PPrM
tadvad for fod <fey. bhN ftufom or ta<Z rf&'» (as <fez and ^//< are often
identical in Jain MSS.) ; in bh a second hand puts g over n. The
reading tadvad (*PPrM) is a correction, but a wrong one. A's viddhi is
evidently a correction of bh's reading II 8 N ins. yatah after uktam ca II
1O Pr grismd kutari yathd II 11 Bh4> kdkaravdh, PL1 kdkasavdh \\ 13
M om. M II 14 M Sngitndndm II ^PM prakdsanl II 16 M pravyam II
18 M vidhdva" II 19 M vakto, APrBh* vyakte II M 'vrtah \\ 2O *PPrM
iva for a/az II 21 bhN om. vilapya \\ Pr tat tamnidhanam II 22 N vyarthah-
tamah II 23 ^PPrM om. ca before te, writing tatas II PL1 madbhiityd II
24 bhN samartho, *PPrMBh 'samartho; A with us II
Page 144.
1 N tat kim anena [new line] kirn drddhitena II 4 M svdxvdml II 'I'PPr
chatrajwibhih II 5 M om. tesdm, writing cacau for vaco II bhN durga-
pravisto II M ydvat nirddhata kvdpi II 1O *PPr mdnodbhdsam II N ^a«a?w
for brdsam II 11 N vigunlbhavamti II 13 N "pamditdm II N drsdm II
14 M krtdmtapahatah II M prdyadyate II 18 M manvitram for sanmitram II
19 M sarvasuna ; bhNSt'PPrM sarvaxtinyam (M °stina) daridratd', cp. SP II,
32! A sarvasHnyam daridratd, Bh sarvam, <l> sarva, Bh<I> stinyam daridraxya II
24 N api° for a<»° II
Page 145.
1 M ydugra drfah phalavipdkah II 2 * om. ewa, which is added over the
line by cop. II 6 After 83, A ins. this sloka: mdnam udvahatdm pumsam
varam dpat pade pade \jwitam mdnamulam hi mane mldne kutah tukham II That
this did not originally belong to our text is evident from K, which has
interpolated it in a wrong place. The order of the padas in this MS. is
as follows : 83 ab, then cd, ab of our sloka, then 83 cd. It is clear, that our
sloka originates in a marginal addition. It is missing in our other MSS.
including Bh4>. Cp. also the right numbering of stanza 90 in Bh<I>. As
Bh* only seldom number their stanzas, it is evident that the copyists copied
these numbers from their originals II N °cchanna II 7 N admlayat II
140 Variants
*PPrM om. punar apy acintayam II M dpari for api II 8 bhN^PPrA ddva-
nihkuthita ', in A corr. by corr. to ddtra° or danna°; M ddvani\kuthitanvacah ; Bh
ddvanihkuvitasya ca, <I> ddvanihkucitagya ca II 9 Pr avagraha for na cd II 14
M om. artAitvam hi ma II N om. na \\ *PPrM vastvamparam II 17 M om.
paribhiiyate II 18 M busvd for buddhyd II 22 N param for varam II M °nive-
sitau, corr. to °nive$ato II 23 *PPr giriguhatatdn, M giripumguhatatdn II
24 bh*PPrMBh* Mal» for Ma/a, in bh corrected to our reading by corr.
A with us, but corr. by corr. from kMldjandt II *PPr prdrtfiair for prdptair ;
M prrdrplaurr athaih priyam krtavdn manah II
Page 146.
2 *PPrM ins. our Sloka 88 after our 89 ; but as *P number our 88 as
their 82 (PrM 83), and as *PPrM number our 89 as their 83, it is clear
that the transposition is only due to the inadvertence of some copyist II
3 bh 'py arthito, N 'py arthibho II 5 M vdnrksaram for dlnd° II 8 N om.
na ca II 12 N parapldend° II 13 M dvUlya° II 14 M renl ciraprakatn,
pardpanndbhoji II IS N om. yan maranam II 16 ^PPrM om. tad eva II
N vrhatsplga0, *PPrM vrha«pliiga° II 19 N kare, then a begun ya, then ro
iorkdtaro\\ 21 N updgatasya II 22 loh'N pefiMm II 23 *PPrM
ayuhtesatayd (M with danda between °yuh ° and °$e°) II
Page 147.
2 bhN^PPrMBh daivo; A with us. See 151,9; daivo however seems
to be the genuine reading, as daiva ' Destiny ' has often the masculine
gender in Jaina Sanskrit II 3 bhN tasmdn na Socd na ca vismayo me ;
but see 151, 10 ; in bh a first ca is inserted after Socd, but deleted again by
cop. II 5 *PPrM so 'bramt for hiranyah kathayati II 6 M nagaradatto,
om. re sdga II 8 In bh gloss on riipakaSatena; rupaiydtt 11
M sadattena II 15 bhN nirbhattya II 18 N tatra nagara" II 19
Pr ins. ki before kenacid II 20 PL1 PrM treti for vd, iti. This reading
goes back to the circumstance, that in * in the left part of the m-noose,
perhaps owing to some small defect of the paper, there seems to be a small
opening. But under the magnifying glass the closing of the noose is quite
distinct II Bh* bhavdn for vd, iti II 21 bhN*PM manusyeti, PrBh
manusya ity, A manusyo iti II
Page 148.
3 Pr prasiddhandma II 4 *PrM kanyd, om. raja which the cop. of *
adds in the margin II After candramail, M ya, ekasmin divase, &&., 1. 5 II
NP ndmdti" II S NPr nink^yamdnd II 6 N manorathas II 7 Pr ku*u-
mabdndhatayd II 8 N om. tayd II Pr nirjarasakhl II 9 M #« [new line]
saha II 1O M dagvad for yad II *PPrMBh4> tvadarptike II 12 *PPrM
bhN.i'PPrM
Book II 141
madamtike II 13 bhN samesyati, 'I'PPr samesyati; ABh with us II 14
Cop. of 41 supplies the words yady avafyam to "bhihitam incl. in marg. II Pr
tatrdvagamtavyarp II 16 M tayd for tvayd II 23 M om. one yena II
Page 149.
2 M kautukdn drstakafirdayat, ka being struck out ; bhN'I'PPr kautukdt
hrtfahrdayat ; ABh4> kautukdvujakrdayas. Cp. our Introduction, p. 34 II Pr
avalambyddhirudham II 5 Pr ins. tayd after dxritayd II M tadamgajamga-
jamtajdtakargaromdmvitagdtrayoktam II bhN "mdtraydnuraktayd II M °gdtrd°
for °mdtrd° II 6 N mama dtmd II Pr dbhyd for «&ra« II 1O N ttambhita-
taram for *fo° fo>a° II 12 M wrf for ydvad, bhN A damdapdfakah; M damdra-
pdSikd, *PBh# with us ; cp. 151, 2, 9 II 13 bhN* ahitaS, in * corr. by
cop. to our reading II 16 bhN APr damdapd$akend°, M damdapdrSakendbhi-
hita ; >I'PBh<I> with us II 17 Pr samiti° for sa mati° II 18 N taty&h
raksakatya, bh ' vinayavati, N ' ' avinayavafi, ty avinayavati, P vinayavatt II 24
bhN bravtei II
Page 150.
2 M ataksam II 3 *PPrM °phalam bhavati II 4 bh nirbhatsya, N
nirbhatta II 8 M °grha,dvdraravimtamamdapa° II M °mala° for °mamgala° II
9 Pr dvatvd for ^a&>« II Pr pranamma jjannako" II 11 Yrpranamya II M
<ft%? rf^aw II NjanmuA II 14 M mahdsahastikatayd II 15 bhN nirbha-
tsitavdn II M apaydte II 16 Pr abfiikrdtpte II 19" ABh<t> ^a^, Pr «o£ for ^a^z.
But <fl!»i is evidently a prakrtism ; cp. the Introduction to this volume, p. 32 II
18 bhN prasara, P tvamra II *Pr tvaydnutistitaip, P tey^ 'nutitfitaip,, M
tfwzya 'mutisvitam II 19 M pradatve\gatti for pradattd, Ui II 2O bhN
'paldyato, ^PPrM °paldyamdno; ABh<I> with us II 21 Pr edarp, for •wfa^ II
23 PPr prdnasamxayd iksitd, a misreading easily to be explained by the
form of dra in * II bhN om. mama II 24 bhN A* PPr grhtiyati, <!>
grhfeyatiti, Bh grahwyatiti II Pr vdrttdvyatirekena II
Page 151.
1 bhN tamjdiah \ (N om. the ardhadanda) maAd° II bhN om. tatp, before
vdrttd" II 2 ^P karmma° for karna" II A damdapdxakaduhitd\api\ Bh4>
damdapdSikatutdpi (<i> °*w&z j»«) II 4 ^PPrM om. svayani II
tatrdgatah. II 6 M manujah II 8 A*PPrMBh daivopi II
for £<m ; cop. of * supplies lamghayitum in marg., P has it in the text II 9
bhN °pd$i/ca° ; *PPrM damdapdsika[? adds ^]#»#a 'bravtt ; Bh damdapdsikamtd
aha, <I> damdapdtutd aha, A damdapdyakaduhitd\abravlt II 11 N »« visma-
yomi II MMyUwMMlH 13 NPrM prthak (only once) II 14 *PPrM
bhN,
142 Variants
ins. tan before vrttdntdn II M sabahumdndm II 16 ^PPr upabhumjamdnah, II
M upabhutpjamdnamukhend0 II 18 After ityddi, ^PPrM n 4 kathd II
Page 152.
1 N tathd ca II 2 Pr mdnasyam II 3 bhN "pdnasya II 4*P vpd-
nadvtita", M updnadudha", a reading easily to be explained by the form of the
respective aksara in * II M carmmavrttaiMva II 5 N kare prdpte II bhN
om. 'py. The copyist of bh writes a over the avagraha II 6 *PPrM put
our sloka 99 after our 101. Their numbering 92 to 94 (92 twice for
91.92 corresponding to our 98.100) agrees with this transposition I) 8
bhN ti for te II bhM "kulumbini II 9 bhN^PPrM dsvddayati; ABh<&
with us II M ya kr#ne I) 1O All our MSS. incl. ABh4> asatydny II 11
bhN parigrha° II M krsne II NPr nirvrttim M 13 In bh a gloss on
kwa : darbha II *PPrM vapi II 14 M nmam for dinam II 15 Pr
sadbkydtp. yat tvayodhes ta° II 19 bh vravyarp, corr. by corr. to Srdvyam ; N
srdvyam II
Page 153.
2 P om. saAodards ca, M om. hodardtt ca\\ 4 N hy arthe II N triloke for
'tra lake II 5 bhN svavacanam II N om. tdvad II 6 *PPr laghutapanako II
10 N samagoraga0 II bh "mdgamtam II 11 Pr om. here lines 11 to 13
incl., inserting them after pa, 1. is II Pr dmadhydhnakr° II 13 'I'PPrM
°sevikd for "setikd II 14 *PPr tasyd II bhP 'nukurydt, but in bh corrected
to our reading by the copyist himself II 16 ^P samdsvdsayitum, Pr samd-
evddayatum II N t for yat II bhN svadeSahpari" II 22 M so. visayah II
23 M Srayato tarn e carute II 24 A om. all between vanam and d&kdh (for
mandtikdh), 1. 27 II 25 arthindm all our MSS. but A (see on 1. 24) incl. Bh*.
The lion being represented in this stanza as the king of animals, the
arthinah must be understood as his followers, such as Karataka and
Damanaka. The original reading of the Pancatantra is not art/iindm, but
dtmanah; cp. Sar. 87, 21 II 26 N ud.yamyaparair II 27 M saraptirnna-
thwdrpdrajah II 28 Pr bhodyogam II
Page 154.
2 bhN*PPrM kaldvidhijnam [N °vidhirjnat;i\, in bh corrected to °va-
dhajnam by corr. ABh4> with us. Cp. Sar. 88, 4 II bhN vyasanesv, corr. of bh
vyasanesv, P vyasanepy, a misreading easily to be explained from the form of
the aksara sva in *; bhNP ataktani, * asaktam, but xa written by cop. over
ta. M vyaganethasaktam II 5 ^P acavalam II N avisvddinam II 6 M eva
vita bhavati II 16 A with bhN'tPPrM. After 1. 16 Bh* ins. gthdnabhrastdh
(Bh om. h) hi Sobhamte I (Bh om. l) simhd (Bh adds /z) satpurusd gajdh II N
bhN.^PPrM
Boole II 143
$obhyamte II 18 M samsthdnam for svam tthdnam II bh N parityajyet, corr.
by cop. of bh to our reading II 19 N om. iti II 2O M rupavatydS I) 24
Pr vr/iaspatiA II 25 Pr falapardkrama II 30 M bhuvatibhate for labhate II
Page 155.
1 Pr valmiSrmga" II N °samga° for °srnga," II 3 N ndtinlca, Pr ntlzn?-
e<m II 5 ^P madahs te ; Pr ^i midas te II 7 Pryauvand dhandni ca II
8 bh^PM navasakhydni, N navasamsthdni, Pr navasamkhydni, A navaSassdni ;
Bh* with us. Cp. Sar. 89, 18, and SP II, 65. — *a*ya and &«/>« are often con-
founded in the MSS., and as * is often written as Ich in North-western MSS.,
khya and #y«, #/>« interchange very often II 'J'PM insert ca before yositah II
11 N prdnasyopi II 12 N cittasya II 14 bhN gehe II 15 M cittam II
17 bb.N'I'PPrM aWw Vra for daivam evdtra, Bh4> daivam eva, om. afoz ;
A with us. But see our note on 147, 2 II 21 N ndbhyam II 22
*PPrM Idbhah paramah II 23 M krmd II 28 P (not L1) om. Idbho 'sti II
29 N vicam, PL1 cittam for vittam II bhNPr vinasa for vindxi, corr. by cop.
of bh to our reading II
Page 156.
1 N ins. hi after kdryatatoam II Pr kimcid II ^PPr dhanabhogdbhdginah
(P °«a for °«a^) II 'f kicic ca, P kimcic ca II 3 °sy8parjanam all our MSS. ;
but cp. 157, 15 II 5 *P kathaUi II 7 NBh (not bh) tomaliko II Pr
roya^ (om. tantu) II N tamtuvdyasah II 8 N <?« fastrdni for vastrdni II 9
*PPrMBh<I> °»o<ft/ta II 1O A^PPrBh* M»>ia*, M /io^z/i«# II 12 N
avadkdranakam for adhd° II 14 M mithydthajalpitam II 15 bhNA^PPr
(not MBh4>) insert no. between dhanam and bhavati II 16 M om. bhavati
ca bhdvyam II 19 *PPr mdturam II 22 NPr chdydtapo II
Page 157.
1 N tasmdd atraiva karma tista tista II 3 M samthapadyate II PL1 sampra-
padyamaparityaktam (L 4) II 5 A'J'PPrMBh^a^a ca II 6 bhN na for ca II
9 *P udyamenna II 12 *PPrM ca na for cew na II 13 bhN*PPrM
nopdlambhyah ; ABh with us II 14 M varttavyam ; all the other MSS. incl.
ABh<J> with us II 15 "ySpdrjandm also ABh4> II N suvarnna&atatrayopdr-
janam vidhdya II 16 bhN prali gthitah II 20 Pr krodhasaraktaw locanau II
21 M karttavyams for kartah II M dhd, om. bahu II NBh4> somalikasya,
*|<PPrM gomilasya \\ 24 M om. vyavasdyindm II
Page 158.
1 bhN tathdsya for tasya II ^ az^a^, P at for a&z« II 2 Pr om. ydvad
asau II 3 bhN anvisyati, Pr anveyati II 6 N ca for »a II 6 N jumps
bhN,
144 Variants
from the first bhtiyo 'pi to the second Ihuyo 'pi (1. 7), om. one of them and all
between them II The words tatra to pracalitah incl. are om. in the text of *,
but suppl. by cop. in margin II Pr om. ca II 7 M antyarggenaiva,
'J'PPr anyamdrggenaiva II 1O ^PPr edam, M idam II 13 M varttah for
kartah II 14 P bhojandd r/e II 16 bhNA^PPrM karmma; but in A
some aksara smeared with gamboge after karmma ; Bh$ karmman II 17
upalambhayasi II 18 N somaliko II 23 N somalika II
Page 159.
3 N tomalika II N praha II *PPrM om. tad II 5 M ndma tti for ndsti II
N somalika II 7 In M pada 1 runs thus : virupikulmo 'pi II 10 bhN subud-
dhau\\ M om. patatah II N patano II 11 bhN ninksito II ^P dasa varsdni
ca pamca ca II 12 M om. #0 'bravlt II 14 P pralabadvrsano II bh samdah,
corr. by cop. to samdah, which is N's reading ; ^P samdhah, Pr samdha with
following danda II 16 bhN marakta II Pr sispdnigrd, M Saspdnigrdni. These
readings evidently go back to that of *, which has $aspdnigrdt with ,2 over
fti and i over ^ra (these figures perhaps by a later hand) II 17 M thalo-
bhiko II Pr om. sa, owing to the fact, that * writes *«, then na or va, then
gaddtirekd, putting one single bracket before na (or va), and deleting by
a horizontal stroke not only these aksaras, but by mistake also *« before
the bracket. P with us II 18 M sukhendpamn nadipuline sukhenopavista II
19 * pralambavrsano samdo, the o-stroke before n being deleted by an almost
invisible stroke at its inferior end, whereas on the second 0-stroke after n
the visarga has been written by cop. in the form of two circlets. Hence
PL1 pralabavrsanojigamdo, Pr, taking the circlets as deletion marks, pralam-
bavrsanasamdho II bhN tamd.o II 20 M om. Srgdlo II 21 ^ 'sihitah,
corr. to 'bhihitah II bh yaspdzya, N pasydsya for paSydsya II 22 N prahd-
rena II 23 bh^PrM arhasi, N arhatha. In *, °si seems to have been corr.
to °ti ; but the correction is not clear II
Page 160.
2 bhN niyojasi, corr. by corr. of bh to our reading II 4 Pr eta, M
aitya for etya II 8 N so bravlti, PL1 so 'bramt II 9 NM karomi n *PPr
sadawo'dyamavatd, M sadawSdyamatd II 11 *P yatMlasya°, but in ty trd
under thd by cop. II 12 bhN bhaya° ', M tayavitrama" II 16 N bha
for na II 21 M drfate II 22 N musakasthdnam II 23 M tasya
pralambavrsanaprstam II
Page 161.
1 M sarvakrtesu II 2 bhNA'I'PBh strivdkydmkuSaih, Pr strivdkyamkwSaih,
against the metre ; but in Bh corr. in marg. to our reading by cop. * with us II
bhN.SkpPrM
Boole II 145
4 M amagyam for agamyam II 7 ^"SrW^a.^? pamcadaSame II 12 M
anugardva II M <z^0 for ato II 13 After #»', ^PPr kathd 11 6 n, M n 6 \\ II
16 Pr dhanaguktayuktadhandkhyau II 17 P budhvd ekasvariipam II 18 M
om. the sentence between gatah and atha 1. 20 II N gomaliko II 20 N
pradutah II 21 Pr bharyd II 22 M prdptopravistah II bhN*Pr&/WJ°
for b/iaJk(i° ; in * corr. in marg. by cop. to our reading, which is that of
Hamb. MSS. and APBh* II
Page 162.
1 N somilikasyd" II 2 Pr ins. apy after tad II 3 Pr om. na II 4
N karttavydh, M karttavya n M om. the sentence between kartavyd and a^a II
5 *PPr khedyamdnasya II 7 M om. tatah II N dhanagrham II 9 N
tukhabhuktasayydydm; Pr mkhaSayydrtham II 11 Pr kurvato II 12 M om.
/fcr/te/J II 13 bhA*PBh4> vyavaharaka0 , M vyaharaka0 ; NPr with us II
M dnatam II 14 bhN ktayam for krtyam II 18 bhN'i'PPr Ihuktadhane ;
ABh with us II 22 bhN dkanaguptaya ; A dhanaguptayd, but corr. by cop.
to dhanaguptaya. 'J'PPrM dhanaguptavad; Bh<t> with us II
Page 163.
1 bh (not N) A'I'PPrM arthagyopdrjandm,', cp. sloka 133 u After «fo',
*PPrM ins. &z^a n 5 II 3 N vittam II 4 Of this line, M has only :
dpa samghdtakarkkafam II 8 N om. na II 1O 'I'PPr ^a»& for tan II M
only tarn for &MZ niscitam II N laldtapate yat II M om. _ya< II 11 Pr jala-
nidhir II Pr vz'^o II 12 Pr n^ ^i II *PPr kathayati, M om. ghatayati II
A om. all between vidhir and anicchanto 1. is U N akhlmukhl' \\ 13 All our
MSS. incl. KBh$ (A has a gap here) against the metre aghatltaghatitdni in the
first pada. The same faulty reading in MS. A of the metrical Campa-
kasresthikatha, stanza 237 (MS. B, stanza 267 has but the beginning
aghatitaghati with following °), and Ballala's Bhojaprabandha, ed. Jivananda
Vidyasagara, p. 39, whereas K. P. Parab, Bhojaprabandha (Bombay, 1896),
p. 28, stanza 144 and Subhashita-ratna-bhandagaram, Bombay, 1891, p. 133,
stanza 36 go with us. As in Bhojaprabandha and Subhashita0 the second
pada has a different reading (durghattkurute — Camp. A with us), this stanza
would not seem to have been directly taken from Purnabhadra, but from
some other source. It is at least possible, that the faulty reading in our
MSS. and in Jlvananda's edition of Bhoja" is older than either of the two
texts II M gughatitdni II 15 anicchanto is a misprint; read anicchato II
M dehindm • after this, M again : duhkhdni yathehdydmti dehindm II 16
'I'PM duhkhdny II 17 N aparam ca twice II M dhiyddhlcho II 18 bh
tvdml ca, ^PPrM gvdmi yat; our reading is that of NA. In A two aksaras
covered with gamboge between prd and kta. Bh<t> om. this stanza II Pr
146 Variants
praktana II SO N vidhdyeti II 23 M krsvdkhur II 24 M yatah II 27
M varttavyah; N om. kartavyah II 28 Pr vratapavasadfiarmmah II 3O
bhN om. ^i II 31 't'PPrM ins. «,te»z ca before stanza 161 II 32 NP
samtosdmrlataptdndin II 33 Pr 'luptdndm II M om. e/fo* II
Page 164.
3 N gvavairamadam for gvaveSmedam II *PPrM nirvrtenandnudvigne II 4
M 'Ihicddyah for 'tivdJiyah II 4<PPr ca naikaSastrdnugatam, M cdnekaSdstrd-
nugatam II M mampraroktam II 5 >£ mamtharaka r, »ddhu being supplied
in marg., and /$« being written over /foz by cop.; hence Pr ins. ta after
bhadra II Pr sddhu$rayan\ya° II 7 *PPr *ara, M *a for «zra£ II 9 Pr
suhr&tau II 1O bhNA*PPr ^rzya for priydh; Bh with us II 13 N nu,
bh to for M« II N °bhopahrtd° II A (not Bh) om. 1. 15 and the following
sloka II 17 bh dhuramdhurdh II 20 N om. the two last padas of
stanza 166 and the following prose sentence II 21 Pr priydmti II 23
N ndrttdi II 24 M ndyayasydt for ndrthi° yat sydt II 25 N vd for kd II
26 N yaSo for yasato II 27 M vicdmgo for citrdngo II P kurumgo II N
ludhbakabdnapdtacakitas II 28 *PPrM dydtam II M hirunyah II * /o^/<«-
tapanako, with almost imperceptible i and ^ over joa and to respectively ;
hence Pr laghutapanako; P with us II 30 Pr laghutanaka II 31 M
dhrtavdn II 32 ^P ihdvasthilasyopdyo, Pr ihdvasthitastfioydyo II
°syopayo II A*PPrMBh<J> ins. .yateA before »umk»itam II 33 N
^ato^ II In * thai of tatJtaiva resembles trai; hence PLJPr tatraiva for
tiilhalcii II
Page 165.
2 M odhdya, Bh dddya, 4> dddyat; A with bhN*P. Query: avadhdryal II
3 bhN udakam Ogata eva II bhN Saktivdn II 6 Pr alramti II M apadam
for w&z»z II 7 *PPrM ayvasdraih II M cetasah for eeto/ ea II 8 bhN
sanniruddhamano II *PPrM udakdrtham, in * followed by danda, in P
by double danda II 9 N mamtharaka pr&ha II 13 PrM 'bhavanesv
npi II 14 N "ndbhihiiam II 17 M om. «y «6a/a II 19 N
kathayati for prcchati II 21 bhN^PPrM ucchanna°, A ucchinna0. Bh4>
janapadadevatdyatanddhistito bhtimiprade&ah, om. utsanna. For our emendation
cp. Kulluka's gloss on Siinyagehe, Manu° iv. 57 : utsannajanavdtagehe and
Critical Introduction, p. 33 II 22 M °ka&cidra° for °cchidra° II 24 M
'pdnaparam mu° II 26 M drabdha II
Page 166.
1 M tampavi*tavakranetra° II Pr om. £r£ai It 4 M om. «/»' ca II 7
N vimtyopdyam II 8 M tatsare II 9 Pr abravan II 10 ~Px putrapau-
Boole II 147
traparayd II 13 bhN yad for yady II M krpd, om. sti II 15 N om.
£zWz£ II M om. tac ca Srutvd yuthapati (not K) II 16 N musikds II 19
A*PPrM ins. sa before sayutho II 4> om. saytitho, Bh *a for saytitho II
20 Pr*a»za#y0ll 23 ~$ vihdyo ndnyo \\ 24 Pr musakdvasayd II AMBh*
°parivdraka°, but in M ra and ca are very often confounded II
Page 167.
1 bhN °larydha° for °bandkana° II 3 NP *<z for sayutham I! M yat&d-
tthdnapdSdmx II 6 N om. afo '/Sara and the following words to bhadra
excl. II 6 Pr om. chrutvd II After %<wfo', *PPrM add n 7 kathd II which
in M is followed by a flourish II 9 N °dharmdrthddibhi$d»ira° II 11
ty kdvyagltaSdstravinodena, with one mark of deletion (small vertical stroke)
over ffl, two ones over Sd, one over stra ; A P gita° for kdvya ; M Pr kdvyaglta-
vinodena. This shows that the reading of AP originates in a gloss of the
archetypes of APM ! II 12 *PPrM ca for hi II *PMBh4> ca for w II
15 N ciUdmgo II N tarn ca pa II 17 M "Airan, then the first part of the
aksara yo (not yau), then some aksaras worn off, then patanamkam II bhN
mamdagatiyd, M mamdaragatitayd II 19 bhN patiteti, PL1 patita iti ta iti II
2O Pr ladhau, M budhau II 21 Pr bahvapdyah pra°, PL1 bahvapdyam pra ;
in * there is a small vertical stroke over ^a to mark the caesura II 22
Pr tathd for tarvathd II 23 bhN palvatanfipe II 24 *P prdpnosi, M
prdptoti II 26 Pr «»za« II 27 bhNyw^o, corr. by cop. of bh to our
reading II 28 ^PM ^a^ kim api mayd, Pr yatram api mayd II N pranayaku-
pite, *PPrM pranayaprakupitena II 29 'i'PM madvandd II
Page 168.
3 PL1 om. mitre »u II 4 *Pr ukivdyudvignahrdayo, M uktvdwdvi-
nahrdayo II 5 ^PPr om. nivedya II N gahitvd II 6 bhN om. toz II
PN tadavasthdm II 1O M krSamtah II 12 In bh, #»' of virodhah has been
corr. by the copyist from the beginning of some other aksara (perhaps dvi) ;
N dvirodhah II 13 Pr abhijndsi II 15 M bhavdn vrtyattdm (gap)...fo
kathanena II 16 bhNABh* api for asi; but cp. 6ar. 99, l II *PPrM ins.
tat before katham II M om. bandhanasya II N updgatak II 17 M °lamdkand° II
N anubhuta, om. all to dhanavyatanam (excl.) L 18 II 18 bh^PPr bhava
for bhavatd; AMBh4> with us II N puts vixtaratah after icchdmi II 21 N
tanmdgasamjdtah II 22 AM paripdlaydmi, Bh4> anupdlaydmi (cp. Sar. 100, 8) II
23 N gamatl II 24 N vicarayan II M ins. na after vicaran II 25 Pr
nirgatd for te gatdh II 26 * ^o II M apasy&mi II 27 bhjuwrw^a^ II
bhNA^PPrM mksyamdnds, Bh* pratlkmmana* II 28 M athordvam
gater II
148 Variants
Page 169.
1 N dkarsaydmi II 2 P tadro, L1 tadbho for naddho II 3 N nirdSilayd II
4 *P Hi twice II Pr °Krdayo ndham II 6 N pdritosam II 7 L1 viiepana\°,
P "vilepand", Pr °vilepena° II 8 * kumdrikdndm, corr. to our reading ; P L1
kumdrindm ; Pr kumdrd II 9 ^PPrM om. kautukapardndm II N hastddvayam
for hastdd dhastam II 1O P L1 om. all between rdjaputraxya and mrgayu-
thasya 1. 13 II 11 ^L prdvrtakdla" II 12 bhN °lirdaye II 17 N mzd
for e&zd II bhN autpddikam, P(not L1 ) autydtikam, Pr auvydtikam, both these
readings originating in misreadings of the form which tfjra has in * II
18 N grhagrhlta ; M grhlta, om. ^ra^a II 22 M aWa krsdm for akrsdm II
23 *Pr (not P) kdgtesjakdlalagudaprahdrair II 24 Pr vydpdteneti II
Page 17O.
2 M prdvrtakdla , N "samayotsuke II 3 For stanza 178, NBh<J> only:
_yarf/4a vdtavidhutasyeti II 5 M asambaddhajva° II A*PPrM tec cat Irttlva II
7 M prabJiutam prabhutam jalena II 9 bhN suTirtsnehdt ksi° II 1O N
&zfo° for /am° II 4* °jkumda (cp. vol. xi, Table I, no. 1, 15 c, and the form
which jjlii has in Table II, no. 12, 2 a), PL1 °kumda, Pr °kvamda, bhN AM
°kamda°, which does not make good sense here. Cp. the reading of Bh*. Sar.
103, \s°kantaka°. Perhaps °kanta is Purnabhadra's original reading. Bh<I> Sirafi-
kamlhakesdnmarddanani II 12 bhN om. bhadra II N tvacd for tvayd II M
apahdgatah, bhN apahdrya gatah II 15 bhNA^PPrM anupraviksydmi, Bh
pravisdmiti, <I> pratiSdmiti II 16 Pr wca, om. * feawz II 17 M dayitajanavi-
priyogaS ca kasya', Pr jana°, om. dayita II ^P cittaviyogax ca II 18 M
°mahogadha° II 19 N Sistasamdgame II 20 bh^PPrM^a^o^ana0, NA
pathyadina '; Bh<J> ^a^a dinasamnibhds te II 21 ^PPr prabho$ ca II 27
M param for rara^ II N prdnatydgo II 28 PL1 om. bhavanti II
Page 171.
1 *PPrBh<f> himnyapdsam II 2 Pr 'vyahrte vi° II 3 Pr om. the first
joi II 4 't'PPr vdsambhdvyabhumim II 5 N om. drstvd II 7 * w/^a,
then danda, then teto. The inferior end of the vertical te-stroke goes to the
right and meets the first vertical o-stroke to the effect that this to, in
connexion with the o-stroke resembles tt/a, though the superior horizontal
stroke of ta does not meet the o-stroke (see vol. xi, Table II, no. 10, 1. 3 a).
Hence PL1, taking the danda for an e-stroke, utpatyeto, Pr utpato ; Pr seems
to have taken the small horizontal stroke to the right of ta for a deletion
mark. 1O N ko for lubdhako II 15 In *, bahall° seems to be corr. to
bahull°\ PM with us II 16 M patatamti, A.nipatamti,T3h nna patamti. Simpl.
bhN, SkpPrM
Book II 149
MSS. H I read ksate prahdrdni patamty abhiksnam, h ksate prahard nipattaty
abhlksnam; cp. Sar. 106, 4 II A fivram, Bh tlvrd II 17 M annaksame \\ 19
N bahullbhavamti II 22 A*PPrM mgunam II Pr t>ojM II 23 Pr om. ca II
25 N om. hi II 29 M kriyate II 3O bhNABh* mamawopary II
Page 172.
1 bhN mvyam II 2 N om. punar II 3 bhN^PPr efa« ««, M eftz»
ma, A e&ze ca, Bh4> with us II 4 PL1 sujana II 7 N yama for maya II
14 4* ins. sarvam after «'<&m ; but cop. deletes it again II M syrstam II 18
Pr cchinnatti sahyo II 25 In this line the form hiranyake is supported by
all our MSS. II 26 bhNA*PPrM tdvad for ton ; Bh<I> with us II bhN
atha for ydvad ayam II 27 N vyddhasyddarsyo II Pr °pradese for °bhuprade$e II
28 N'I'PPrM jump from the first darfaya to the second darSaya (1. 29), om.
one of them and all between them II bh citrdmgam xrmga ; A citrdmgasrmga-
pamjardmUaro II 29 N vyddhadharmo II Pr om. 'vasyam lo II 30 bhN
tadgrahdrtham, A tadgra\hdrtkam, vf'PM tadgahandrtliam, <l> tadgrhandrtham, Bh
with us II 33 *PM athaivd' II N ludhbake II
Fage 173.
2 N kr forjndtvd II N cittrdmgam II 3 M «<%ra for uddlya II In N,
the words from kacchapo to updgatasya, p. 174, 1. 5, have been written by
another hand II 4 Pr salildSayanam II All our MSS. here hiranyako
(N hirako) II 5 N om. 'pi II 6 NBh* vihitdsah, Pr vihavdSah II <t> Ai^j
forpagyatiH N 'pramdne, *PPrM tatrdmgulapramdnena II 7 ^PPr^atozwi
a»a° II 8 N ins. «a before #(ZOT° II N diSyo II Pr sighramavataram eva II
9 M Wya for atha II 12 N °6i, then a deleted a-stroke, then llndm II bh
flourish after the stanza 199 II 13 APrM mitrasamprdptindma II After
tantram, *PPrM add n 2 kathd 7 n ; M adds Mh II *PPr ddyah slokah II
15 bhN*PPrM n 1 n, A 99 for n 2 n, * adds 3 flourishes, P one flourish,
bh adds between two flourishes: iti dvifiyam dkhydnakam gamdptam II, with
the figure H 2 \\ after the second flourish II
BOOK III.
Fage 174.
1 bhN om. arham, M has it twice II 2 N om. athedam drabhyate II
M om. samdhivigrahddi II 3 bhPr ddyah slokah II 4 M purvavirodhite-
trasya II 5 'J'PPr satropi; M Satror mitratvam updgasya II 6 N paxya
ulluka" II 9 In *, the anusvara of prthviprati^tdnam, has melted together
bhN,
150 Variants
with the inferior right-hand end of ghu (ghiika°) in the foregoing line, but is
still to be made out with certainty. (See vol. xi, Table I, no. 2, 10 b.)
PML1 prthvlpratiftdnandma II 1O 'I'PPr °sameto, M °samneto for 'sandtho II
P (not L1) nyagrodkah pd° II 11 Pr prati sma II *PPrM ins. kdkardjaA
before kdlam II 12 M gitiguhddurggdsrayah II 13 M yam kimcid vdyati
tarn vyd° II 14 4*P niiyadJiigammiat, Pr nigamdn II 15 N om. krtah II
17 Pr vdlasya" II 18 bhN utkavr for utkafas, corr. by corr. of bh to
utkatd (!) ; but the same corr. adds vr with the line-mark 2 in the inferior
margin II 19 N asmatpakgayam ; PL1 tya (om. same) asmatpakgayam ; M
tametyaksaksayam II
Page 175.
3 The shape off in rtam is in * identical with that of jha as it is usually
written in this MS. II 5 *PPr ekdmtam twice II 6 bhN 'nvayagatdn II
*PPrM °ciramjwi° II 7 N upajwinam II 8 PPrM om. ca. In *, the
cop. adds it over the line, but corrects it subsequently to ra. With the aid of
a magnifying glass, it is to be verified with certainty, that the left-hand part
of an original ca has been erased II 1O bh bally asam, N^P ballyasa, Pr
ballydmsam ; A has a gap here ; Bh and Simpl. MS. I with us, H baliyaM,
h balayasi II M pranatdrp, II 4<PPr mahaidpi hi, M mahdpi Ai II 12 Pr
dhdryakav II 14 Over andryena in bh gloss : saha II 15 N saroarajyary, II
16 Pr tad yathd for tathd ca II 18 M prasamdhim II bhN samdnena for
samendpi II *PPr samdigdhe II 19 In bh gloss on sdmtayikatp. : samsaye-
bhavarp, kdryam II 2O N jumps from samendpi 1. 20 to samendpi 1. 22, om.
one of them and all between them II 21 M tagmdkhurddhary, II bh samd-
rabhet II 22 bh ndmdndhah II Pr hito II 23 ivdbhitvd all our MSS. incl. Bh.
In A this passage is missing owing to a gap in the MS. Hamb. MSS. have
another reading II 24 In bh, gra of vigrahasya seems to have been
corrected from nna by cop. ; corr. adds gra over the line. N cinnahasya for
mgrahatya II 25 PL1 ndstokam apt, M no stokam api II 27 M nakhe
lhamgam II 30 In bh gloss on vaitaslm : paldmsl II 32 ^PPrM vetasa" II
Page 176.
1 bhN ktirmah sam° II *P marthayet II On pada b or on the following
line a gloss in marg. of bh, which I cannot make out II 5 Pr tavd-
bhiprdya Srotum\\ 6 ^PPrM om. deva II *P dharmmarahiteg II 8 bhN
dharmak m°, but h deleted again in bh ; ABh with the other MSS. II
bhN*PMBh °vihme ca; Pr dharmmasatyavihitiagya; A with us II N sa
dadhydn II 12 bh yoddhd 'vamamtd II 13 *PPrM samdhdnaklrttane II
Pr bhu pi II 15 N om. stanzas 21 and 22, but has the foregoing uktam ca II
bh api kriyd, corrected by gloss, to our reading II 17 Gloss, of bh corrects
Book III 151
famo° to tamo" II bh prafyupadlpakdh II 18 Gloss in bh on gahasd : gape-
laghimdm pdmnlno cfidmto II M togfiavitavdh II 19 bb.NA'I'PPrM ya£ for
jrac; Oh yatfiafoa. ~B.I yad evaitad \\ 21 N »u»dmajyaian, II 30 Norn.
samnkta II *PPrM "daW for VW II 31 bhNPr *%^a II 32 bhN
tvam aihalma" II
Page 177.
1 N tatra for tan na; in bh few na corr. from te«# by cop. II 2 Gloss
in bh onydnam: ndsavu H ^P samdhi II M yetatah for yataA II 3 M om.
dmtena, II 4 M pratsate for praSasyate II 5 ^PPr bAave, M 4to>a for
d^aye II 'J'PPr pranam pra°, M prdne pra° II 6 ^PPrM mz ca for ucyate II
7 *PM vdthava caitre, Pr ^ara m^re (om. w) II 8 N cdnyathd, PL:M
vdnyadd II 9 M avaskamthedapraddnasya II Gloss in bh on avaskamda° :
tosanatp, II 12 Pr pranidhivyddhim II 13 bhN te» na for forfra II
bhN*PPrM7waWo^ ; in bh h deleted by cop. II 14 Pr samnddham II Pr
jwipi II 15 'I'M kdryakarand* ', Pr kdryalcdrana0 II bhN °napek*ayam apa° ;
corr. of bh adds a-stroke after £*«, and r« over m a II 16 bhN yat for
to< II 22 N tathd ca II 25 * &z*ya over the line II Pr prajwanam II
bhN athd° for a/gr a° II 27 M dydndm for ydnam II 29 Gloss in bh on
sundpi: kutard; Pr srUndti for chundpi II 30 'I'PPrM om. aaw <?a II 31
M kurvitd" II Pr °tdtmaprayuktaye against the metre II
Page 178.
1 Over »aho gloss in bh : samarthah II 2 L1 om. #aOT, P om. na »am II
3 Pr drdha II bhN vlcamdhd*dra° , but ea»t corr. by cop. of bh to ca II 5
N tiste, A titfhed\ Simpl. HI tista madhyagato (H °td for °to), Simpl. h tis(am
madhyagato nityam; Bh yas listen madhyago II bhN yo after nityam II M
lapmte II 9 PL1 om. supratisthltdh and the following words to supra-
tistAitdA, 1. 11 excL II 10 bhN &£yo II Gloss in bh on dharsayituni : pad-
turn II 11 N ins. ca after atha II 14 N manyamto, M rn.atryaig.te II M
om.param \\ 17 M sahdyah II M tejasvdpi II 18 M yatito vadbhih II
4* svayam eva [new line] <?« praydmyati ; P L1 the same reading, Pr svayam eva
praxdmyati, M svayam eva ca sdmitah II 19 bhN vipaksah pra II 20
bhN ydsyasi II bhN tyaktvdpi for fo^ ^opi II *PPrM om. Tia II bhN saAd-
yam tvam. The original reading seems to be that of the Hamb. MSS. : yadi
puna* tvam svasthdnam tyaktvd 'nyatra yasya»i I tat kopi vdnmdtrena sdhdyyam na
karisyati. ' »ahayatvam ' of our MSS. seems to be a corruption of sdAdyyam
na. na, which is om. in 'J'(PM), seems to have been inserted afterwards in
a wrong place in bh(N) II 21 bh karixyati, corr. by gloss, to karisyasi II
23 P ntyaie for Me, ntya being a misreading of the shape which kr has in * ;
bhN.iTPiM
152 Variants
in L1 the two aksaras are worn off II bhN kasydpi for kasydsti n 26
Gloss in bh on venur: vdmsa II M om. uktam ca II 30 Pr °phalam sriyam II
31 bhN &z^ era, ABh <a^ evam for &zd <tfem II M pratikaro II
Page 179.
1 bhN'J'PPr gthirajlvdbhidhdnam, A sthirajlvd 'bhidhdnam; Bh with us II
2 Pr mmddixati II bh fo£, N fofo for &&Z II 4 M svakale II 6 yadd for
*a^a II 8 bhN avisvasair II N "nocchisvate II 10 'PPM varddhate, Pr
rddhate II 13 M gunas for ^wro* II 15 bhN prdpto for &w&> II 18
bhN^PPrMK lobhdsrayah sa no. tvdm uccdtayisyati (PPr uccdtayasyiti) ; Bh
lobhdxraydn na tvdm sa uccdtayisyati (!) ; A lobhdsrayah sa tu tvdm bho I nunam
itccdtayisyati. This is of course an attempt towards correcting the faulty
passage. Our reading is that of the Hamb. MSS. Simpl. h : lobhdsayastram
na Satru tru ccdtayispati II 20 bh talo 'ham, N tatoham for tdta \ a/tarn,
a simple misreading of the old-fashioned writing of o II bhN tthirasthwy II
21 bhN pranadhibhih II 22 M om. vedaih paSyanti II N vddavdh for
brdhmandh II 24 Pr itra for atra II M om. all between atra and visesatah,
1. 25 II 26 M om. »a II 29 M pamcadati II P om. tribhig; vI'PrML1
tribhi 2 r for tribhis tribhir II 33 N tirthafabdena yukta°\ Pr tirthaSabdendtra
yukta° ; bh tirthasabdendyukta° , corrected by the copyist from tirthaxabdend-
trayukta" II M kupsitam II M svdmina upaydtdya II
Page 180.
1 Pr bhavamti II M tatsada for fe&z II M "sydbhyudaryaya II N purohitah
*e° II 2 bh °amtarvamgaka°, ^ °amtarvamSaka°, PPr ° amtarva$aka° , A "amtar-
vamsikah° ; Bh with us II bhN "balddhiksa* ', con. in bh to our reading by
gloss. II 4 All our MSS. including I^ABh °kamcuki° (gloss in bh:
dhdvya) ; the same reading in the Hamb. MSS., which add ca ; but as in the
Hamb. MSS. in accordance with our text °kamcuki° is part of a compound,
ca appears to be an interpolation. In A this and the compound mantri0
are dissolved. Sar. p. 109 om. the second class of the ttrthdni, but gives
the first one in a compound as Purn. II PL1 °xaspd°, M °$atyd° for
°&ayyd° II M °sanyd° for °spa$d° II Gloss in bh on °bhisag° : vaida II
5 M "vildsinas II ca all our MSS. incl. Bh ; it is missing in the Hamb.
MSS., which om. also iti II 6 Pr svapaksavighdtah II 7 bhN*PPrM
°tamvatsard° (Pr °cdryah); ABh with us II 8 ~NLjdndti II 9 M tat for
tdta II N om. vairam II 12 PL1 pardpata II 13 N om. bhdsa II N
°kdrdnikd° II P °sydma I, M "Sydrnd" II bhN'I'P "paksaganaih, M °paksaganai;
APrBh with us (only Bh "prabhrtibhih) II 14 In *, tavat (!) suppl. by
cop. in margin, without a mark of omission in the text; PI^PrM om.
tdvad II 16 M vrsd° for mthd° II 18 M om. yah II 19 N anudvigna,
Book III 153
*PPrM anudvignah II bhN stirya II 22 Pr om. m II 24
under jahydd in bh gloss: tyajet II *PPrM ivdmbfiasd; Simpl. H I h with
bhN II 25 ^PL1 dcdryamm II Pl^Pr anadhlydn mrtvijam. The copyists
took the ai-stroke over (air, -which in * stands just below in the following
line, for virama II
Page 181.
1 tfrPPrM ca priyavddinlm II 2 N grdmapdlam for °kdmam II bint
thanakdrnam, PrBh and Simpl. HI vanakdmam, in Bh corr. by later hand
apparently to dhana°, M vinakdmam ; the other MSS. incl. A and Simpl. h
with us. As to our reading it should be borne in mind that in India
the barber is regarded as a greedy fellow who does not abstain from doing
wrong, if he can earn money by a crime. Cp. Somadeva's Kathasaritsagara
xxxii, 136 ff., the frame-story of our fifth book, and our stanza iii, 66.
3 N om. 'nyali kaScid II Pr athaiter II 5 Pr "kovicatah for °kocilah ; M 'konita-
samastuvagusam° II 6 ^> pragunlkrte, then an aksara which looks like ghea (gk
in its modern form) and is liable to be taken for sva, though in * * has
quite a different form; M tragunlkrtesva, om. ca; PL1 #« for ca; Pr and the
other MSS. with us II 8 After simhdsane, bhN insert ca \\ bhN^PPrM
saptadvlpd" ; ABh with us II 10 N adfiarmesu, PLJM arthesu \\ 11 V
°pradAdneyu[new p&ge]yuvatijane ; hence P, correcting the first yu to su,
°pradhdnesu yuva° II N yuvatijane II 12 bhN °ldbhd°, in bh corrected to
°ldjd° by corr. II N °gocard° for °rocand° II 13 Pr 'ksapdtre II N mamgala-
puryesu, II 14 M yavlrakd0 II bh °madhya, ^PPr °madhyasthitam, M
°madhyasthisthilam II 'I'PPrM om. tisthantam II 15 bh kupito, corr. by cop.
to kuto II 16 Gloss in bh on krtirakremkdra0 : Salda H Pr samdsam II 17
M om. em II 19 Pr samavdyo, om. vacana \\ 22 Gloss in bh on Sveta-
Ihiksus : yati II
Page 182.
3 Pr vidvar yejild II 6 bh nirupitdita, corr. by corr. to nirilpitetti ;
N nirtipitdtte II Pr dsti II Pr tac cam api It 7 N samayo, Pr zamatam II
M prdptisi II N vihagasya for vihasya \\ 8 'J'PL'Pr transpose : °cakorako-
kila°, M om. cakora, writing ° kokilacakravaka H 11 bh A'l'PL^PrMBh vakra-
ndSam, N cakrandsam II 'J'PL1 °dar$inam, in sP corr. by very thin strokes at
the bottom of i to our reading H 12 Pr vaktum \\ 13 M om. tathd ;
N tathd ca II 15 bhN tu for nu H 16 *PLJ svdmi sati H 17 M udy
for yady II M om. Ihavati II 18 N praSaktah \\ 21 N om. yatah II
Page 183.
3 Pr matdm II 4 M om. katham eiat I vdyasaA H 6 bhNA^PM
(not Pr) kaScid ; Bh atti kasmiScid (!) va° ; Hamb. MSS. : atti katmimxcid va° II
bhN.^PPrM X
154 Variants
bhN parivdritah. The original reading is perhaps °parwdrah, which may
have been corrupted to the reading of bhN, which again may have been
corrected to the reading of ^PN II 7 Pr yUlham, om. gaja II 9 N °yajvala°
for °palvala° II N sosagatdni II 10 N om. proktah II Gloss in bh on kalabhdh :
hathindmbacdm (or °kam) II 11 * #a^; [new page] ti, cp. Key to Tables, p. 1,
s.v. 'Anusvara'. PL1 (taking ^ for a hyphen, as it is used in later MSS.)
sati II 12 N tenddistdsv for tendstdsv II 13 ^PL^PrM vegadamdd" II
PL1 abJia for atha II 16 In bh, ta of "tata" resembles va ; N "vata" for
"fata" II 17 bhN "jlyamdna II 18 N "madhu" for °madhupa II Pr om. °mada II
19 M om. °/«rw° II bh °sara°, corr. to °&zto° by cop. ; N °$d° for °*fflto° II Pr
°jaghana° for °satata° II 20 In *,.;'» ofjagAana add. by cop. over the line
with pale ink. It is not very distinct and looks almost like ti. ~Pl,l°gAatia°
for "jaghana" II 21 Pr °rava\ and "sampurnna II 23 *PPrM om. toe ca
and the following words including prdptaS candrasarah, p. 184, L i II N ins.
a second niveditam after fiastirdjdya II
Page 184.
1 \AtfS &. prdptam for prdptaS; Bh with us II 3 bhN °hara for °&zra°,
corr. by the glossator of bh to our reading; Pr °karakarandh II 4 *PPrM
atikramya II 5 In bh, ra of param is very similar to ta ; N patam for
param, *PPrM om. param II 7 *PPr ndydti II 8 L1 om. tatra II 9
41 originally pravuta° for praputa", but corrected by effacing part of the
m-hook. Still the original reading is quite visible. Pl^Pr pravuta II M
om. suduhkhitdn ; bh sudukhitdn, N suduhkhitdn II * vlksydnukampayd vl, with
a nearly invisible dot over m as a mark of deletion, then ksa begun, but
deleted again by two little vertical strokes, then idam aha; PL1 vlksydnukam-
paydvlksa idam aha II 10 4"PPrM dgamuyamti, om. iti II 11 M 'ismi for
'sti II 12 bh (not N!) Sikhlmukho II 20 ^PL1 hasteno II 21 Gloss in
bh on lekham : patlra II
Page 185.
2 N dura, with ta over ra by cop. II 4 N puts ca after ^ate II For
iva, bh «>a, but corrected to iva by the copyist himself II 5 * om. yad
vydkarana, which has been added in marg. by another hand II 6 After
writing sddhubhih I, the copyist takes a new pen, and the first aksara bru
written with it, is somewhat indistinct; hence both PL1 and M misread it,
writing PL1 Sr&ydd, M btiydd II 8 N atha for ay am II 9 Pr bhdsitam II
1O ^PL1 dvifiyakarmma° II 12 *PLX pu*pitakarnni° II M °kisalayara«ta-
stararajuTi II N "jah" for "rajah" II 13 PL1 °samxluta»ajaladasadr$am II
N ins. "mla between "jalada" and "sadr&am; rnla of course is originally
a gloss, wrongly taken for a correction by some copyist II 14 Pr °ela°
bhN.i'PPrM
Book III 155
for °capala° II ^ "bhairavaravam, but the first va del. by cop. ; PL1 °bhairara-
vam; Pr om. °rabhai° II N "dkdram gam II M °sai^vestikaranam\nard° II N
erdvata" II 16 bh °bhujdta°, corr. by cop. and (more legibly) by corrector
to °*vjdta°. Owing to the copyist's correction, the original reading is
difficult to make out: N °bhujdta°, *PPrM °suvrdta° for °»ujdta° II 17
bhN °sukha° for "muMa '; Pr "yamumkhamdalam II 18 FrparivrfaiA II 22
Pr sarvathd adraksdydm II 24 M api bhavatatah Srutvd, &c. II ^PPr iatah
Srutvd II
Page 186.
4 bhNA'J'PPrMBh «XZOT for eva ; 6ar. with us II 5 M sa for sarra It
PL1 om. uktam ca \\ 6 M urddhatesv II M Sdstresu II 7 PrjDurusdny II
bhN jalpamti II Pr om. rc<z II 9 The copyist of bh apparently corrects
vapari0 to cdpari", but the corrected aksara has some resemblance to la (cp.
vol. xi, Table I, no. 6, 2 a) ; hence N ldpari° ; *PL* vdpari° II 15 *PPrM
°ndmdsti\\ 16 N nivarttate II 19 4* asmacchaksayd jyotsnayd", PL1
asmacchaksayd jyo$nayd°, PrM axmacchikgayd, M jyotsnayd0, Pr yotsnayd0 II
20 N saparlvdrah II 'J'PL1 °nd*midvane, Pr °ndsmadvane II M °^a*^e for °ces(am ;
Pr yathetfayam II N vibhdSam II 22 bhN esyatiti II
Page 187.
1 N jumps from the first yendham to the second yendham (1. 2), om. one
of them and all between them II 4 N °/o° for °<!a/o° ; *PPr °talolldlUa-
graha°, M °tatottdlitagraha° II 8 bhN pramati, corr. by corr. of bh to our
reading II 1O N kas(am ra, ra being a misreading for a .2, indicating the
repetition of the preceding word II bhN'I'PPrM ins. ya after bhavatd.
ABh and Sar. om. it II 11 bhA*PPrM dropitaS, in * corr. to our reading
by a small diagonal stroke; Bh dvigunam tvaydrositaS camdrah II 14 N
kytpaydm dsa, Pr khyamaydm dsa II 16 Pr camdre mamopari ; 'I'PL1 cam-
dramato for candro, omitting the following mamo II 18 4* api, corr. by cop.
to iti ; but the correction of pi to ti is not very clear. Pr iti, M api for iti II
After iti, *PPrM add n kathd \\ 1 n II 19 *PPrM prajdh. II 20 M cad
for tdvad II 22 Pr kupyamto for £«fc> II 23 bhN chesa for cJiaSa" II
24 N om. kathaya II
Page 188.
5 *PLJPr °kelikd° for °prahelikd° ; PL1 "ddnddininodaih (!) II 7 After
defam, N ins. prdyam katham api de&am II Pr foV&V II 10 ^PPrM om. vd II
13 M om. na II 14 M tittirah II 17 bhN ddridro, Pr ddridre II bhN
/jwra for /wre II 19 M mama vasathe II 20 N «a te kirn II 22 M
prdtivesmikah I prcchdtdm II In bh gloss <m prdtiveGmikdh : pddotf, II
bhN,
156 Variants
Page 189.
1 M gahasyo" II 2 In bh gloss on gdmamta' : pddd&l II M eva for evam II
*PPrM munir for manur \\ 5 *PPrM su for tu II 6 *PPr /osa&z,
corr. in Pr to Sasamkah II Pr £e for £m II 'I'PPrM transp. : na ivayd II 7
^M yathdha, in 4* corr. from yathd ca by cop. ; PPr yatha ca for ^ao" a^a II
8 M pratyahyam II 9 M asvava for a^ra II 11 M manusdndm II 12
bh'J'PPr tiratcdms ca, in bh corr. to our reading by corr. II 14 N tmrtih II
¥ om. pramdni, but cop. supplies it in marg. II 18 M savuyati II 'J'PPrM
om. Hi II M atMnatiduram II 19 'J'PPrM tittiram II 20 N om. ca/a,
PL1 om. bhanga in the compound II 21 N bhavatyd II 23 M drstya II
bhN bhayaprdno* II
Page 190.
1 bhN lapacchadma ; Pr tasckadma II 2 bhN*PPrM galavarUda, K
galavdrtds, A malavdtta* (continuing tipasvinah, ttas ti of course being a mis-
reading for r#<z* to), apparently corr. by cop. from gala, Bh galakrmtas II
5 P kurdvabdhur, L1 kurddhabdhur II * (not PL1) &z[new line] Jojw II bhN
wa for evam II 7 M svapnavadrxdh, Pr svasaclrsdh II bh (not N) kujumba° II
9 M dindny dydmceti ca II 10 M lohakdrastreva, P lohakdrabhastrevat, L1
lohakdrabhdsiravat II 11 M om. to^a ca II 13 In bh gloss on £«««/&
puccham : kurdrdmnd puehadt ; Pr pucchatlm for puccham II 15 kutikd
bhNA*PLJPrMK; Bh </*^a; Hamb. MSS. H puttikd (cp. p.w. s.v.), I
punnikd II 16 M matyesu II Pr om. in their light place yesdm and the
following words down to Samnanti (excl.), 1. 19, adding them after vutare,
L 21, between two crosses ( x) II 17 'PPL1 adhnah II Pr dhrtam for
ghrtam II 18 In bh gloss on pinyakdc : sdni II 22 Pr dharmmandm II P
pardpl'; L1 with us II 23 N SaSakah prdha II N'I'PrM ^in, in * similar
to fo'toin, which is the reading of P II 24 *PPrM uadltafe II In * gloss
by cop. on tuthati : samasti II
Page 191.
1 N sthitvau II 2 bhN to^ra for tata II 3 N dharmddeSaka II 4
bhN om. ^t II Pr ti for fe II 5 *PPrM vadata; bhN om. vadatam \\
6 Pr pradarsayatu II 9 Pr Ihutapi II M om. yo II 13 In bh glosses
on ajd: vakado, and on mlhayah : sdla II 15 L1 vrksdm sthilvd II 16
M om. svarge and pada 4 II 17 N bhdsamtanam II 19 'J'PI^PrM insert
mama before samlpa", repeating it after b/iutvd II bhN*PL1M gamipavarttino,
Pr samlpavarttiyo ; ABh sanilpavarttinau II 20 PL1 vivddaparamdrt/iam, om.
vijfidta II bhN*PPr liica, a misreading of the old-fashioned writing of 0 ;
A yewa vijndtaparamd'rtham vivddavaco vadato me, &c. ; Bhyewa vivddavij iidna-
paramdrthavaco me vadano 'pi paralokatddhd na bhavati \\ M om. me II
bhN,
Book III 157
Page 192.
4 4»PPr karnnopdmti, in * the z'-hook over the line del. by cop. with
a small dot, thus correcting ti to te II Pr dvedayamti II 5 'I'PL1 viSvdsitai II
6 N'I'PPrM updgatau II 7 In bh gloss on "krakacena : karavata II 8
Pr bravtii II After ddi, 'J'PL1 add it kathd 2, PrM kathd without a figure II
0 Pr etam II Pr kr, om. tvd II After krt.vd, bhN^PI^PrM insert prdpya ca.
ABhK om. these words, KBh prdpya for krtvd, Bh reading arthapatim for
adhipatim. SimpL MSS. HI ksudram dwdmdham patim (I parim) dsddya;
Sim pi. h krui [misread for ksudram\ patim prdpya rdtrdmdhdh samtopi. At all
events either prdpya or krtvd is originally a gloss, prdpya ca seems to me to
have been inserted in order to make these prose words more similar to the
beginning of the title stanza of the preceding tale, and the reviser, to whom
the text of Bh goes back, completes this assimilation by correcting adhipa-
tim to arthapatim II M rdtrdmdhdh II Pr om. santah II 'I'PPr sa$i° for $a$a° II
*P "tittira, Pr °titira° II 1O *PPrM ydsyamti, om. iti II 13 Pr sane
fa° II bhNAKBh^a^o««M<M» II 14 The words safidste to krkdlikayd-
bhihitam suppl. by cop. of * in marg. ; bhihitam stands also in the text II
15 Pr om. bhoh II 20 M om.prdAa II N durdtman II 21 M adyapra-
bhUti II 22 Over sdyaka in bh gloss : bdna II 23 bhN and A durukta,
Bh duruktva, ^PL^M durakta, Pr dukta II Sar. and Simpl. HI with us,
Simpl. h duruknm (misread for °ktam) II
Page 193.
1 ^ svdsvdtrayam, the second svd del. again by cop. II Pr om. vdyaso II
2 bhN om.yad idam vydfirtam mayd, P om.yad idam vyahrtam ; L1 om. tarn yad
and the following words to d vuam eva (excl.), 1. 7. M yad idatp, vydnhatam
mayd II 5 Pr yadi priyam II 7 * cadvacah, corr. by cop. to tadvacah, the
corrected aksara resembling cu ; P bhudvaca, Pr dvacah for tad vacah II 8
N tathd ca II 1O vairitdm ; in bh the glossator adds a various reading vai
hatdm\ II 11 Gloss in bh on bhigag: vaida II 13 *PLJPr sarisadi II
14 M talra for tan na II 20 Pr pray 'dt II 22 'i'P^PrM sa aha II Pr
sdtyunydparah II
Page 194.
1 Pr valokatah (!) II 2 Pr chdgabrdhmanam ; M "brdhmandm II N om.
brdhmanam and the following words to brdhmanah (excl.), 1. 5 II 5 N
krtd\l\krtdgni° II 6 ^P^M pravdsi, Pr prativdni II 7 \ihmeghdcchddite
gagane II M only once mamdam II 8 kimcid° all our MSS. incl. A KBh ;
Hamb. MSS. kimcidgrdmam II 11 L1 artha for ajsi II 4* z'fow ca te^ca, PL1
iiaS ca (aha, Pr itii cetas ca, M ^fl^ ca, om. ee#a« II 12 'I'PL1!! mdrgge, Pr
mdrgga, II 13 N plvaram patum II 15 *PLJM anyadinajo; but cop. of
bhN,
158 Variants
V adds in marg. : adyadinaja iti pd(Aa, and Pr has adyadinajo II 17
gamukho, N sanmukho II Glossator of bh corrects apamdrgena wrongly to
aparamdrgena, which is the reading of Nil 18 M eva for evam II 19 N tad
for yad II bhN gkatpdhdrudho, 'PPM skamdhdnirtidho. APrBh and Hamb.
MSS. with us II 22 Pr om. tan II 24 N pratipddaydmi, Pr pratipddasi II
Page 195.
3 N etyovdca, M abhyetovdca II N a^o twice II 4 Pr Saktarp, for yuktah II
8 Pr <wa for a^a II 1O 'I'PPrM dtmarucirarp,, in * corr. to our reading ;
but the correction is not very clear. The respective aksara might as well
be taken for tarp, corr. to ram II M samdcarati, Pr samdcaret, both om. iti II
12 *PPrM vidhdya for krtvd II *PPrM aho for 4£o/J II 15 N sacelam,
corr. by cop. to sacaulam II 2O PL1 aho for afo II After iti, ^Pl^Pr
M kathd ii 5 ii, M kathd 3 II 21 Pr om. °seva° II 24 Pr durjano II 25
M bhaksayati II
Page 196.
3 * m ddcid ; PL1 kaddcid, om. sa II *PPrM °sdri° for °#ara° II 4 N
nihkrdmatas tva tasya II 5 'I'PL1 cdlaghu ', in * corr. to our reading by
a small vertical stroke over a II bhN ins. a second ca before Sarire II M
sanre manaxoniiagay[ulha' , 1. 6 II 7 ^PM rydpddayamti II N om. m II *PM
tddayarpti II 8 bhN £r/a° for te<a° II Pr °garvdip,bhogo II After »'<»,
^PPrM add H fe^a 4 n II 1O N om. vicdrya II *PPr vdnutfeyam II N
meghavarna prdha II 11 ty aamadinam, PLlPr sdmaddnam, M tamaddnam for
gdmddln II 12 M nirbhatgydvipaksapaksapranathdndm II 13 bhNA'I'P
°pranadhlndm, Pr ' pranadMnam ; Bh with us II *PPr aluyd° II 14 bhN*P
(not M !) PrA rtimuka", Bh r*ya°; cp. ^ar. 127, i, and below, 197,211 *PPr
ins. ca between sajjarivdrena and bhavatd II 15 bh "mctdhyd, N "madhyad II
N divasdnidhdt II Pr anumd, om. ««<o II 16 *PPrM mayedam jndtam II
N om. apagararaJiitarp, and the following words to apagdraparityaktam (excl.),
L 18 II 19 M krapd II 21 Pr ibamdhanam II 23 N gvakdryam II
24 M ripwamgatak II 26 N gamudyagak II
Page 197.
1 M prahyatydhata ', Pr praMydfirtarudhirdloniditarp, II 2 M &a*pa-
muka II 3 bhNA*PPr °pranadhi° ; M M.upranadhibkrtayd ; Bh with us II
4 Pr the first °kddJd° twice II 5 N tvaryatdm ra, ra being a misreading
of 2 II 8 Pr "sevind II 9 PL1 nyagrodhapdbhimukharp II 10 M
rrfaaSdm II bhN*P risfamand, Pr fir«(amdud, M hrstamandip, A hrstamandh,
corr. by cop. to our reading. Bh with us II M giiyamdno 'bhi rimarddanah II
12 M e for «;« II M pddaydmi, om. tya II 14 * «a ^?V[new line]£; the
bhN.i'PPrM
Book III 159
same mistake in P (not in L1) II 16 'I'PL1 °sydntamamanam II M om.
dvitiyam II 18 M cam for tarn II 19 N sthirajlvindjlvind' II N °mamtri II
N Mirajlvi II 20 N Ihitah for ntiah, om. the following words to savismayo
(excl.), 1. 21 II M tatra vidyatmam for tan nivedyatdm II Pr dtmagvarggama-
nds for dtmawdminah II M *<z for saha II 22 bh bhat, N bhaktam for fotf II
23 ^PL1 vydpdditdneka' ', M vydpdditdteka ', Pr vydpdditdnika" II M drxtyd II
24 N pracalitah, om. jsra^' II 25 M bhavatds II 27 M W«&, om. te»0 II
In 4< gloss by cop. on bhutikdmo : dhanecchu II 29 M 'bhihitam for '«&' II
Pr "vrtte II 3O Pr tasyopaddpraddnena II bh tvatpakse pdtinam, N <m-
paksapdtinam II 32 ^PL1 &i«z* tfwwz ; Pr tavat id II
Fage 198.
3 N tad atrddau II P* kimm (not L1) II 5 *PPrM hmaSatrur II 6
N "pauruxah balah II 7 M updgald II 4<M lake pravddah, in <£ corr. by cop.
to our reading II 9 Pr turllabhah II bhNA^PPrMK cikimlah, Bh ciklr-
satah, M cudmkisitd, corr. by the copyist to °klrsitah. Cp. SP. III. 44 II
10 M om. ca II 11 *PPr sphatdm II IS In *, m after toya has been
supplied by cop. over the line, but it is liable to be overlooked, as it stands
between two aksaras of the preceding line, clinging closely to their inferior
ends; PL1 om. ca; (L1 tasyd for tasya) II 16 N nivarttate II 18 bhN
valmiko 'pi for °kopari II 19 bhN nunam meya (N mayd) ksetradevatd mayd II
20 'J'PL^PrM kaddpi for kaddcid api II Pr pujite II 21 M dayd for tad
asydh II 22 M ydcittd sera, niksipya II 23 M om. bhoh II 'J'PL1 maym-
tdvam kdlam II 24 N ptijdm, M ktitd for ptijd II 25 Pr r for prdtar II
Fage 199.
1 N ins. ca after mm II N ekena for ekaika° ; Pr ekaikam dlndram II 3 N
#m»z for grdmam II 4 M ins. tea before <a£ra ya^a II 5 M om. ca after ekam II
6 bhN grhteydmy evam, ^PL1 grhuydmevam, Pr grhlsydmy emvam, A grhlsyd-
mi I e^awz, Bh grhuy amity evam II 7 M vrdhmana, om. putrena II N om.
/i'nut II 8 'I'PPrM amuktajwita eva II Pr tathddesata II 9 4" w, then
/MS add. over line by cop., then ^<w««[new line]^ /£, ^ being written in the
line on danda, and a second danda being added after the first one; PL1
vpagamatah II 10 M gamsrtah II 11 Pr "mndkaranam II bhN samarpi-
tavdn II 13 MPr om. grfindti; all our other MSS. incl. AKBh have the
second pada as given in our text II 14 M hamsah II 18 M-jdmbtina-
dayamayd II 19 N sanmdse ra, ra being a misreading of 2 II 20 M vrha,
om. tpaktf, II 21 bh °ddtya or "ddnyd, NA^PUBhK °ddnyd for °ddtyd;
Pr "picchaikaddnyd, M °picchaikaddtyd. In bh, tya and nya are often, as in our
case, hard to be distinguished ; cp. our facsimile Table II, no. 7, line l middle
praijekafah, 1. 2 end bhrdmiyd, 1. 4 middle of first half asatydA, 1. s middle of
160 Variants
first half bhriyena, &c. with 1. 2, second half anyatAd, 1. 6 middle cmyatkawa.
The archetype of our MSS. apparently had the same forms of tya and nya as
bh. — ddnaddti is formed like havyaddti II
Page 200.
1 SPPr paraspara, PL1 para, M parasya for parasparam II 2 Pr efo
twice II NflwiofrffH 'J'PL1 ismdkam II 3 *PM karisyasi II 4M.yusmd-
bhihitarg II 5 bhN devapramdnam II 6 'J'PI/Pr gatdstat, M gatvdsii II
age](/a/m*)faw II 11 SkPI^PrM ndnugrhndti. Then
ii 5, M only /teMa II 13 Pr updgafah II 14 bhN d?joi-
/fcaw II After or&, ^PPrM add n 4 £<*<>&« n n II 15 Pr asminn a/iate II Before
tad, bhN ins. raktdksah punar abravlt II 16 N tve for f!#a»z to II 18
'I'PL1 dkhydtam, in * corr. by cop. from our reading ; Pr dkhydta II 23 bh N
kruddha, ^PM krura°, PrL1 ktira° for kmdra°. The reading of bhN,
apparently that of the archetype of both our MS.-classes, seems to be
a corruption of the reading adopted in our text, and the reading of *PPrM
seems to be a conjectural emendation of the reading of bhN. Our reading
is that of ABhK and of MBh. xii. 43, 9 ed. Protap Chundra Roy II bh
kulasammmitah, N kdlasamamtatah II
Page 201.
1 Pr va, om. nai II 4 Pr °nd$ikdh II 5 N tidvelarilyd II 7 M
°prdna° for °prdnl° II 8 N vanasthasydbhavena ghanaih II 11 N dsasdra II
12 N muddhartlaikam II 14 bh $usiro°, M Supiro°, BhNK £uciro° II 16
bhN ca gacchati II 19 *PPrM hi for ca II 21 M adrxl II 23 bh
(not N) sasamtustd II
Page 202.
1 N dusyati II 2 N <?w#<! II N dustdh II 3 * sapuppa II 6 N
kdmta, M £a»z<a II 7 'I'PL1 samraksah II * saranagatah II i5 [new line] «a
fa° ; e before §a supplied in $> in margin, without any mark in the text.
PL1 with * (P writing 14 for 15), but without the correction II 11 PL1
yathdSaktim II 12 N tathdsau II 14 Pr prakrtai II 16 M ddridraro-
dukhdni, Pr ddridryarogadukhdni II 18 M utvrja II 19 fvyathd vidhih II
20 Pr °yukta° II 21 N </f?/<z^ II 22 In * gloss by glossator on bhadra:
luvdhakah II 23 M varttavya I for kartavyah II
Page 203.
1 N vihamgamdh II 3 M gatvdmgdrakarmmatim II L1 om. naydm, P om.
dnaydm II 6 M ca#t (or vrf*j) II bhN^PMBhK ndtayet, N inserting «a t/'i
before it; Pr ndyat; A na&aye yena te II Bh ksudhd II
bhN,
Book III 161
8 N °sydtmd hi for °sydtmdpi \\ 13 'I' nu, P bhu, L1 bhu for tu II 14 N tarn \\
15 Pr dharmmdtvd II 18 N pdtam for papam II 20 M om. the third pada II
M dtmanauva II 22 Pr wara^ kendtra samSayah II 23 ^PPrM om.
stanza 154 II
Page 204.
1 M atha pra II 2 bhN*PPr gnxmo, a misreading which shows that
the archetype of these MSS. had danda between the two padas ; A.'Bhgnsme II
3 M °sahahsrah II 5 bhN'J'PI^PrMBh.ya^; A with us II ^Pl^Pr slid-
kdm II 7 N muktvd II 10 ^PL1 patidindydh II 19 Pr JKMMM for
J«ZM» II Pr mdnuse II 20 ^PL1 tdvankdlam, in ¥ corr. by cop. from tdvdn
kdlam II 21 Bh this and the following line with us, only harsdvisrstas for
harsdvistas, and Wrfea for krtvd. For this passage cp. Critical Introduction,
p. 44 ff. II 22 N paramdm ninedam II
Page 205.
1 After iti, P kathd \\ n, 4»PrM /fcaMa 6 n II 4 bhN mamddydvaguhate ;
cp. p. 206, 1. 7 II 6 *PPr corendpy, N Sarendpy II 9 'I'PPrM arimardanak
prdha prstavdms ca II M mzVa for caurah II 13 M kdciryena Main II M
nwarddhanavanikasutd II N prabhutam dhanam II 14 'J'PPrM vrddham va° II
15 *PPrM «te»z io\ yuktam II 20 *PPrM om. ta^a ca II 21 Pr w&z-
«»Va II Pr hamtds for dantds ; M ins. hamta, before damtd$ II 22 M
Ihrafati II ^PPrM apahatam II 23 N vdkyam nddriyate ca bdmdhavajanair
patnl na bmruyate II 24 bhN °parusam\ in bh, °^a° has been corr. subse-
quently to JOM" (by cop. ?) II This line exactly with the same words in Bh
and Hamb. MSS. ; A ^z(this on gamboge which covers another aksara)£
kastam jarayd 'bhibhiitapurugaig. \ putro 'pya 'vajndyate II M om. 'py a II
Page 206.
1 4»PMyr^«, Pr gahe, all these MSS. om. tad II *P coram II 2 bhN vi-
tmayotpulakdmeita II 4 'I'PPr grhe ko°, M ahe ko° II 5 bhN^PPrM mamd°\
A with us; Bh nunam esd mam asya bhaydn mam dlimgatiti II 7 bhN^PPrM
mamddydvaguhate, in P corr. from mdmddyd". Cp. the readings of Sar. /3 163, 2
and SP, MS. N 1355. ABh with us II 9 Pr etasmdc II bhN apakdrinah,
in bh con\ to our reading by corr. II After cintyate, 'I'PPrM insert kathd \\
7 II 10 N pustdya (a misreading of the old-fashioned e) II M bhadlya°
for tadlya II 4<PPrM cety for vd, iti II 11 M anyena for anena II 12
bhN*PM here and in the following lines vakrana&am II M eva for evam u
15 N goyutam II 16 M arimdrdana dha, >PP arimardana prdha II 18 N
ins. prativatati tma after brdhmanah u 19 bh va&isja", N vasista" I) N °vattrd-
bhN, StTPrM
162 Variants
nugamdhalepanamd' II bhN 'parivarjita II 2O bhN "mopacita II N &to-
s(dva° II 21 M vrdhmane II 23 M aha ya vrdkmanasya II 24 N om.
gam i\\ M om. niScitya II
Page 207.
2 *PPr tiTcsna, M M#a°, all these MSS. om. pravirala II N*P °nd$d°, M a»-
natanna$o° II M °vam$e II 3 bh °*amtatatagdtrah, N °*a»z<a<[< deleted by cop.]-
tagdtrah, 'I'PPrM °samanvitagdtrah for ' ' samtatagdtrah (Pr °smdyu° for °tndyu°) ;
A °samtatigdtrah\ Bh upacitanndyusamtatir nnatagdtrah II bhN °hutdvaka° II
4 N om. fcm II bh °bhayottraslaS, corn by the copyist to "bhaydt trastaS,
•which is N's reading II 7 N daridrobrdhmanasya II 9 'tPPr bhaksa-
yisydmUi, M bhaksayitvamiti II 11 M prasthitardkgasam II 13 N bhaksdmi
for bhaksaya II 15 'I'PPrM tathdpi for to^i II 17 M ^o for goyuge II
N jumps from Irdhmano 1. 17 to brdhmano 1. 19, om. one of them and all
between them II 18 In * gloss by later hand on dhamikayd : spadhikayd
(read spardhikaya) II 19 Pr coro II 2O M om. bhaksayitum icchati I rdksato II
22 bhN padam for emw II M frutvdcchde vrdhmanah II
Page 208.
1 After zVt, *PPrM 8 kathd \\ n II 2 04i° of Sibindpi looks in bh almost
like °si° ; hence N (replacing °si° by °Mi°, -which very often alternates with
°gi° in the MSS.) Sikhindpi II 3 M xruyate II 4 bhN tatrdyam for ta» ndyam ;
consequently the glossator inserts wa before hanyate II 6 N avadhydyam ;
Pr athadhya evdyam II 12 N om. nagare II 13 bhN/a^ara£ «^a° II 17
bhN vijayaS ca\\ 18 Pr vamhitam II bhN irwt'irt II 19 Pr prapito II
20 bh vaide&katya, corr. by the copyist to vaideSakasya, which is the reading
of N II 24 Pr *a ca for tdpi II 25 Pr duretara II M krtd for ^a^a II
Page 209.
1 ^PL1 °kriya° for °kraya°, in * « deleted by a small stroke over the
line II 2 M krtd for krtvd II 3 bhN prasnptasya, for prasuptah I &z*y« II
4 *PPr om. ca after tatraiva II 6 *PPrM om. katham \\ 8 M *wya
for feaya II M than, for katham II *PPrM ira for i^a»z II M hdtaka-
purnnaka° II 10 frjdndsi II 11 In bh gloss on rdjikd : rdi II M rdji-
kdponena II 12 bhN taddpy II 13 Pr nava vivasah II 14 Pr
vyadhdyd" II 15 bhN param II M a«z I di (of <wft, 1. 18), omitting all the
text between these syllables II 16 N paripujUd II *PPr vihitopabtwgyam II
18 L1 paraspara, P parasya II After ddi, *PM Aai!M n 9, Pr toAa n 29 II
19 bhN samarpitavdn II N fo^a cdrmdrstdmtamttlnam II 20 Pr
yam II 21 M om. pujyd yatra pujyante II N vimdnatd II
Book III 163
Page 210.
3 *PPrM om. ca II 6 Pr ins. ca before the first sydd H P om. sydd
yadi II 7 T&jdndti vinary, forjd0 cai° II 8 bh tad drsfam, N (ad da$am
for no. drtfam II 9 Prrfforyarfll 1O Pr avocacat II 15 bhNonly:
durdivase ghanatimiretyddi, omitting the rest of the stanza. In A, the 2nd,
3rd and 4th padas run thus : wr#aWi[misr. for °ti]jalade [corr. from °do\
mafia ' faviprabhrtau I visamasthdne b/iarttas tvayd na gamtavyam tu sabhaye 'pi II
Bh on the whole with us ; variants : b nihsamcdrdsu nagaravltfiisu ; c patyaw
videsaydte; d param »ukham \\ 16 Pr virdeSe gamane II T&janacapaldydh\\
19 M °vi° for °vita° ; in bh gloss on °vi(a°: vyabhicdrt II 20 N pratupta-
jane II 21 Pr ativdkyahya H 22 Pr 'patfdrena II
Page 211.
1 Pr «»» for antare H 3 N anenam for e«a»z II M hasmi for hanmi II 4 M
to for too<Z II 5 N «z>4a ^a< U * «z[new lin&\nibhrtam ; hence Pr w'[new
Yme\nibhrtam II 6 bb.NA'I'PPrM vidhdya ; Simpl. Hlh the same blunder.
Bh etasminn amtare td grhadvdrakapdjayugam niScalikrtya Sayanam drohati II 9
M tata for tat H *PPrM tatas for evam II 10 *PLX spaSotsuko II 11
Over tvaydgparSanlyam in bh «« ; M ins. era after fanram. These are cor-
rections by copyists who separated tvayd sparSamyam instead of tvayd aspa° II
13 M devatd2dar$andrtham II Over tatrdkasmikl in bh gloss : vyabhiedn II Pr
r eva for Me II 16 Pr apddayam II 17 N matih for patih II 19
*PPrM transpose: tat Srutvdbhihitam mayd II 2O Pr om. mama II 21
Pr ins. yad before yady II bhNA^PPrMBh anena; the Hamburg MSS.
(t. simplicior) have parapurugena ; Bh ya<^ anena purusena samam ekatra
(ayanlye dlimganam karosi \ tat tava bharttur apamrtyur asya samcarati bharttd ca
varsafatam jivati \\ About A, see Introd., p. 54 f. U 22 M bharttah II
Page 212.
1 bhN 'mtarhdsitavikd" II 4 ^P fayyddhastdn, Pr Sayyddhastd, M
Sayddhayvd II 5 Pr kuldnamdani, M kulanamdati II 'I'PPrM tvatpanksdr-
tham II 6 M llldm li Mltah II 7 Pr tkamdhe II 12 bhN*PPrM ^o#e-
tyddi; A with us II After ddi *PPrM 10 kathd \\ \\ II 16 ^PL1 "viro-
dhindh, M 'virodhitd, Pr "virodhina II 17 M mamtrena i II 21 bhN
tasydntarbhdvam, Pr tasydmgatah bhdvam; cp. 6ar. 133, 12 f. II *PPrM om. *o
'irat'^ II 22 bb.N'I'PPrM aham tavadarthe; ta and bha are very similar in
our old MSS. ; A aham tadarthe, Bh aham tava yusmadarthe, two unsuccessful
attempts towards correcting the corrupt passage II NPr dpadam It bbN^P
°ydnandrtham ; ABh with us (Bh vairi°) II 23 Pr ins. mi after °ku$alo \\
25 N om. bnhu \\ 26 Pr ukujya II
bhN.iTPrM
164 Variants
Page 213.
2 bhNABh "tola for "tata II M °khalitdm II 3 Pr om. °sita° II Pr
"taramgd II M om. ya ^awz^a II ~b/Ljapaniyatapdgvddhydyo° II 4 NM °^o^a°
for "^a^a" II 'PPL1 "pdrdyanaih II 6 N kamda, m deleted by the copyist,
who continues rthitaSanraih, om. the preceding syllables II bh^PL'PrM
°sevdld°, ABh °faivald° II 7 WL1 ydjnaltyo II V TfL1 jdntiavydm II On
tndtvopasprastum gloss in bh : dcamanam grhltum ; 'P P L1 M "sra&tum, Pr °srstum 1 1
8 Pr drabdhesya II IS M om. yathdsydh II 18 N om. &wm«d and the
following words to fo*»za» 1. 20 excl. II 19 P (not L1) faicam II *PPr
gdmdharvdh II bh ^tnVp II
Page 214.
1 'J'PPrM vyamjanaiS ca II 2 M om. pratisthitah II 5 Pr om.
purvam, param cat II 8 N kanydm for nagndm II 9 M ya kanydjah ghanyd
vrsah smr patiyaty asamsfrtd II 10 M avivddyd II M om.jaghanyd II PL1
ir&z&z II 11 Pr svadrSlbJiyaS ca II "NLjaghanydlhyo II 13 Pr pracchdmi II
16 N fczMa ca II 19 sPPPrM vare (M only re) gunah sapta gavesamydh
(M gateganiyd). The Harnb. MSS. HI and Simpl. MS. h have the same
difference, H reading vare gunah sapta vilokaniydh, I and h etdn gundn sapta
pariksya kanyd ; A with bhNIh, but om. tapta ; Bh vare gundh sapta ni-
riksaniyds II 20 4»PPrM atah param bhdgyavaSd hi kanyd (Pr add. K) ;
Simpl. MSS.: H tatah param bhdgyavaxd hi kanydh, I dayd budhaih (exam
acimtanlyam, h vudha daiya prasamlksa kdlam I sesam acimtamyali ; A with
bhN. Bh tatparam bhdgyavaSd hi kanyd II 21 bhN asa, '{'PPrM ddityo,
for a*yd ; A asya, corr. by corr. to our reading, but d del. again ; Bh with
us II 23 Pr savitdhrtah II In *, bhagavan and the following words to
svaduhitaram incl. are supplied by gloss, in margin ; gloss, of $ writes
tuduhitara, then m uvdca must have been torn off or cut off with part of the
right margin, as PL1 have these words, agreeing with corr. of * in the
faulty reading suduhitaram II
Page 215.
1 *PM suduhitaram, Pr svahitaram II 3 M ndham etsilasdmi II 6 Pr
kasmin for kaSeit II M om. apy II 8 Pr putrije II 1O Pr sakdd II 11
M bho megha vad amya tvad adhiko II N pavanendktam for meghenoktam II 12
M putrike '-smeghayacchdmi II 'I'PPrM sd aha II 14 ^P adhiko, corr. by
cop. of * to adhikah II 15 *P kastit II 16 M atha purvata munih
parvatam\\ 21 M tasyd 'darSayat II 22 M pulakovrsitaSanrd u II 23
bhNA^PPrM mUsakim; Bh with us II N krtvti tatmai, continuing tasmai,
&c., 216, 2 u
Book III 165
Page 216.
1 M °viJiitam grhltam \ grhidkarmmam ; iDhNA-fyPPr grhid&arm(m)am II Bh
svajdtivihitam karmam (!) anutufdmi II *£ «i;o/)i II 2 bh^PPr (not M)
mmakim II 3 Pr suryabharttdram II After oWz, ^P /ia^a iZ n, M £a^a H 1,
Pr £a££a n 12 II 4 Pr °»za° for °vi° II bh sthirajlmty acimtayat, N
sthirajlvity aciiptayat II 8 N akofteyad, bh'tPPrM akarisyad, corrected in
bh by corr. to our reading. A with us. Bh akarisyantawa tato. After
akarisyad, M continues : etesam, &c., 1. 9 II 1O Pr yathdsamdhitam II PL1
prayaccha II 11 Pr ete bdmdhav6pdyaS II In bh ca after *a has been deleted
again by cop. NM om. ca II 13 Pr ins. sadhya before na II IS M
atraidvdrasthah II 16 M ddyaram for dhdram II 17 N sthirajlvinam II 18
bhN om. #a II 19 M manttrijam II M om. ca II 2O In bh gloss on
avagacchdmi : jdndmi II 25 'I'PI^PrM mahdn vr° II bh tava, corr. by corr.
to tatra II After ca, corr. of bh adds fa ; hence N cajakopi for ca £0 '/«' II
27 Pr tadagra eva II
Page 217.
4 vj/PPr vimasthacitto, M vifoStacitto II 6 M nijdvdslm II 7 M AZOT
anendham, om. K<Z sdpdye II ^PPr adpdyanendham II 8 M OTIZ for WMWzas II
10 'I'PPrM vicimtya for vicdrya II 11 bh vikasitanayanavada, then begin-
ning of »z«, then nakamalah. N with ^PM ; Pr mkagitavadanakamala II
*PPrM ins. ca after ^a^a II N /W0 II 13 M prayacchat II N a for
a^a II M °nddr£raddheya° II 14 'J'PPrM °vacanamdtrapratyayapari° (M
°pratyityapan), in * corr. by cop. from °vacanemd° II 15 *PPrM bfiavati II
Pr ins. ,;'«»» after mucyatdm II 16 P om. '«aw ; L1 mocitd sau II 17 Pr
tdv, om. a«? II 19 After °ao*z', 'I'PPrM /ia^a n 12 \\ II 22 *P svavarggydm,
Pr mavarggdn II M era '*»za^ M«° II 23 M om. durgam II In bh gloss
on 'bhidhatte: kathayati II *PPrM anyapanatadurggam (Pr °rgam) II
Page 218.
2 bb.NA'I'PI^Pr socyate, M ^afe (or °vya°); Bh «a ^ocafo for ta So" II
4 In bh, Srutd has been corr. by corr. to Srutdh, which is the reading of P II
5 P (not L1) produh II 7 Pr kasti for asti II 8 Pr paruraman II 11
M wjVrfo II 12 All our MSS. incl. A and Bh, but except Pr, putkartum ;
Pr mutkartum II 13 bhN^P twice Ula 3 for Hid 3; L1 aho vila 3 aho
bila 3 ; M aho Ula \ 3 i aho bila i 3 ; Pr a^o £z7a 3 (om. one aho bila 3) ; A
aho bilat \ ahe bilat (t being a misreading for 3). Bh, misunderstanding the
significance of the figure 3: aho Ula bila bila ity uktvd. Cp. Critical
Introduction, p. 70, and Panini VIII, 2, 84 II N om. tusnitpbhwya II *PPrM
om. bhtiya, writing tusnlrpbhuyopi II 14 N kathd for tvayd II 16 Pr
166 Variants
dkaraniyah II *PPrM ndhvasi II 17 ^LpraScdn II N*PPr dhvdsyasi, M
ahvdsyasi II 18 N &7ra£ for toe II M inunan asya esd guhd II 22 4*
pravarttamte, but the anusvara put rather high over the r-hook II 23
N om. aham II M om. 'yam me II 24 bhNM iti for rfi II Pr akaroti II
Page 219.
1 TS.prati2vapurn.na dibhdgd anydn II 2 vt'Pr dtirasthdne, corr. by cop. of 4*
by means of an almost imperceptible vertical stroke to dtirasthdn; PL1 om. du-
rasthdn ; ^PrM ins. a second api after durasthdn II ^PL1 paldyamdno, the two
o-strokes being deleted by cop. of ¥ by means of two dots over them II 3
After ddi, *PPr kathd \\ 13\\,T& kathd 12, corr. by the copyist to 13 II 5 M
tad evam ma vyacimtayat, &c., 1. 7 ; the missing text has been supplied by the
copyist himself in the next line II M parivd, om. rdnugato ; N "rdnurakto for
°rdnugato II 7 Pr tthirajlvUi hrsta° II 8 M gateh II 4* mtidham&nasas II
9 M om. yafo$ ll 10 Pr o^new line)oV^a° II 11 M om. sya na cirdt II
15 bhN'I'PPr ekaikam; A svakuldyaikaikdm, with a small e over az; Bh
«a wakuldye pratyaham ekaikam vana II M vanaydsjikdm II Pr guhddlndrtham II
N om. one di«e II Pr om. na ll Pr transp. : te ca II 16 bhN atha for
athavd II 21 N wzaya krtd II 22 In bh under praksipa gloss feawz II
24 M tern for rfafo II 25 bhN4<PPr/?wza<M?r; A with us; Bh iha for
pranidhir II 26 Pr a»z«?>{0 'trdpa°, M 'nyatra pasaranam II N tvaryatdm
once only II 29 * vi*e[new page]fo?a^, Pr vivosatah II 30 ^PL1
tadrasamtphalam, bhN tafphalam, PrM and Hamb. MSS. with us II 31
'I'PPrM grhdgatas, bhN gufidydtas, ~Bh yad guhdydtasya te\ the reading of
bhN is excellent in itself; but Hamb. MSS. and A with us II 'fPL1
nirvdkulataya II
Page 220.
1 M.jalamnl II 4 M "pddadurggam ll 5 Pr samadfiye II 6 *PPrM
tvayd katham ll M om. yatah ll 7 bhN*PPrM «w for to ; cp. 6ar. 136, 81.
ABh with us II Prj)urnnya° II 8 N na vdri° II 12 M karanibhau, om.
£<zri ; N karikarinibho II 13 N stnbaddhadvau karau II 16 In bh gloss
on darvl°: kadachl II 17 M ins. sa before bhl° ll bhNA*PPr mdtsya°, M
°mdsya°. Bh with us II N sudravat II 18 N om. all the text between ya
ofyad, and p. 236, 1. 8 II 19 Pr kdlopeM ll 20 M °«phurugu° II 21
M °vila [a later hand adds h~\ sa I vyasdcl \\ In bh gloss on savyasdei : arjuna ll
22 Cop. of bh satd over yata of prdrthayatd II bh manena for janena II
nigrhya in bh corr. to nagrhya II 25 In bh gloss on dharmdtmajah : yudhi-
sttra (!) ll 26 bh*PPr kaumtiputrau (with gloss in bh : sahadevanakula),
M kautlputrau ; A kumtlputrau ; Bh mddnputrau II 27 Pr gokarnasam ll
In bh gloss on °pre*yatdm • ddsa ll 28 Pr yauvanya" ll 29 * om.
From 220, is bh,
Book III 167
but supplies sdpi in marg. ; P Sdpi II Pr vidaSd \\ Ma for dgatd II 32
M yaddrind II 33 bh ins. tad before evam. Sar. 137, 21 deva in the
place of tad \\ ^PMPr transp. na after tadrg II
Page 221.
1 Pr anekasdslrepy II Pr °buddhi II *PPrM ins. ca before dhiman II
5 bh apasarpa II M gadharmmdtvdn \\ 7 P drstdh drstd, M dntvdh drstvdh,
Pr dr&tvd drstdh II 9 bh dvrto II 10 M om. ucyate I durmantrinam kam II
22 All our MSS., and SP 1480 (except one revised MS.) mahatd ; op.
!§ar. 139, 2 II 25 bh paripretavayd, corr. by corr. to parigatavayo ; *PPr
parinita' II 26 Pr e&am for mz»z II In bh ndma, of which dma is still
to be made out, if the leaf is looked at against the light, is covered with
ink II 27 'I'P updgamyddfirtapantam, M updgatagyddhrtapafitam, Pr vpd-
gamyathrtaparitam II 28 Pr vdake pramta II
Page 222.
5 ^PM amtaraprakrdmto II bh vrdhmanasya sunor II 6 bh'I'PPrM
'jaldmtastho ; A hradatatastho • Bh hradanatajaldmtattho II 7 4»PPr 'mguste II
8 Pr duhkhind" II bh prdptah for Saptah II 12 M om. ca II 13
bh^PPrM durdura, A darddura" , Bh durdvara II 14 bh*P ' ' tyudbAiitam,
corr. to our reading by corr. of bh II bh ajoi for #*' II 15 Pr sasambhra
dad II 4»PM phanadeSam, Pr phanadeSasyam II 18 PM dtmapuspartham II
2O M karinlydnam II 23 Pr add/My ate ; M £m madya ta syddtidyate II 24
M davuayo 'bramt II
Page 223.
3 bhA^PPrM praSdpo for vipraxapo; Bh with us II 4 M theksaya
for Ihaksayan II 7 ABh /iy efe ; but A continues cchala, Bh sthala° (a mis-
reading for cchala°) ; Sar. /3 140, 12 wza" vividhdhdrdS II 8 In bh gloss on
khddato : bhaksamdnasya II 9 Pr krtavacana° II 12 M yasmdkam for ya<f
aamdkam II M vdhyaii II 13 M om. mandaviso 'brawt II 14 M '.sYi II
bh'I'PPrMBh durduraik, A darddurah (!) II 15 In bh, kirncit0 seems to have
been corr. to kamcit° by cop. II 19 M om. pumScaly II bhPr takhamda,
*PM sakhamdu, bh^PPrM ghrtapurnndn, but cp. 224, 11 f. ; A with us. Bh
vividhaghrtapurdn. Gloss in bh: modikdn II 2O 'I'PPr kaddjai, M kaddpir II
M rfr^ta «j^/a ca II 22 M satyah II
Page 224.
1 * jumps from the first devyd to the second devyd (1. 3), om. one of
them and all between them. But the missing text supplied by cop. in
marg. n 2 M balibhaksya" II 4 bh nividi" II Pr asyate for mamsyate II
bh,
168 Variants
7 M 'drfo II 8 P om. dgatya sndna II 9 *PPrM °kriyd° for
°balikriyd° II 11 M yadi tagya tva dyu vrdhmanah kirn, &c., 1. 17 II bh'I'Pr
ghrtaghrtapurddi, P ghratagfirtapurddi, M ghrtapurddi II 16 bh^PPr
tasya; ABh with us II *PPr pnyavallabho II 17 P inserts ra after
mama II 18 ^ abhydsam gatam, P alpdsamgatam, a misreading of the form
which Mya has in * II 22 After ddi, *PPrM add 15 kathd n II 24
bh svdddyati, corrected by corr. to dsvddayati, *P svdddya iti II
Page 225.
2 Pr mruddham vacah II 3 bh "pracchedandrtham ; Pr "thacchddanddandr-
tham II 7 After *'&, *PM add 14 kathd \\, Pr 16 kathd \\ II 10 *
vdryoyo, P rayo, MPr vdyur yo for vdryogho II 12 P navdlamkdra II 15
M om. O^M*" foW II 16 M.prdjne II 17 'I'PPr to^ra for tan na; M
tatrdhavalam Soryam, &c. II 18 Pr mjnaydya II 25 P visnavam II 26
Pr spharati II 28 fo£/;a in <!» added over the line before the stanza number
54 (for our 221) by cop. Hence P tathd \\ 54 naya° n 29 ^P iam»arggi°,
in * i deleted with a nearly invisible dot under the z-stroke II
Page 226.
1 bh tvaya dnukrtyena for tvaydnuktilyena, 4< tvayd dnulyena, corr. by cop.
of * to our reading II 5 'I'PPr uttamgdgrah, M uktamgdgrah II 6 sPPPr
tidnabhyarccyaS chi" II 1O *P varSabhih II 14 bh^PPrM siksydmi;
ABh with us II 15 bh A 'I'PPr upeksyamdndh, M upeksyamdnd, Bh apeksya-
mdnah II 16 Pr &e# II 18 *PPrMya^ajo«/-t;a II bh nidrdlobho II
V^PPrM bhavtiyari II 23 Pr °vyasanind and ^afa/i II 24 Pr tdma/rthe II
'I'PPr 'vakdsavisayds II ^P nivrtih II 25 ^ avasitasya kd°, sya being
deleted by cop. II 29 Pr vyasanesu nddaro II 30 Pr bhupate II 33
*PPrM tora for «a m II
Page 227.
2 bh v ipramlambhim ; gloss in bh : parapurasdsaktd II 4 bh'tP
^a^'wz, PrMBh °samgatir; A with us. Read 'samgatir; cp. ^ar. A 266 II
durapacdrd, M durapavdrd II tyf samdhydcalekheva, Pr samdhydvalekheva II M
°budvuddbhiva bhamgurd, svabhd being supplied by the copyist in the next line II
8 ^ rajydm, perhaps corr. to rdjndm II 9 'I'PPr sahdmbhasair vdpadam II 12
Gloss in bh on vrsmndm : yddava II 14 Pr param trdyate for pari° II 16
M badhd II 17 vainyah is the spelling of our MSS. II 20 P nasah, the other
MSS. with us II 22 bh na tu for nanu II 23 M om. tdh pramadds II 24
Pr nd$ ci for ids ca II 27 After tantram *PPrM insert : kathd u 15 II 29
M &atrem (sic !) II 31 For the figure 3, which stands also in A, bh has only
a flourish, adding: iti trtlyam dkhdnakam samdptam \\ flourish n 3 u ; Pr 13 for
Book IV 169
3 ; after 3, * two flourishes, Snh, and a third flourish ; Pr one flourish and
603 II After the stanza Bh : irtlyarg tamtrarg. samdptatp n flourish n sri u samvat
1442 varse Sri. Then two groups of aksaras completely smeared with ink
by cop. II
BOOK IV.
Page 228.
1 bh<t> om. the Jain diagram (arham); Bh ins. the Jain diagram and
om namo vindyakdya before the beginning II 2 <I> athadam II M labdha-
prand&anamaca ; <I> labdhaprdndSam II 3 Bh tkrptam for prdptam II <J>
tdmtunaih II 5 $ pryacchamti II Bh praha for kathayati II 6 <l> jambu-
ndmapddapah II 7 Pr atha&tdt, 3> adhdstd II Bh kardlamukho II 8 Bh
sakomala II Bh nyaviSat II 9 Bh «?<£r£ for &wZ II Pr tada for fczd II Bh
Maya for bhaksaya II 11 <t> saprdpte II P MK, Bh ^m for £H II 12 4>
gotragecaranam \\ <I> svddhyam II Pr voadhyaya, da$am II Bh ra for m II 13
<1> ceSvadevdmte II 14 <I> dtirdydmtam II bh pathah Grdmtam II <I> vaiSvade-
vdtanum dgatam \\ IS $ piijaye II 16 Bh$ om. awyac ca II $>athajito\\
'I'PPrM'&ya* rfw for yasya II 17 Bh transp. : vimukhds taw/a pi° II <$ *a
for *«//« II Pr<J> daivateh II 18 Bh ««M» muktvd II <I> «te II * tasmaih II
4> taitam for #e»a II Bh ciragostlsukham II 19 M anubhiiyopi, om. bhuya II
4> M«jt«' for W«yo 'JDZ u Bh adhydsta II Bh<I> efa for mz»z II <I> ^o for tan \\
20 4> jambuchdydm sruilau II <!> makare II 21 Pr sapatnyah II Pr
' nyamatminn, Bh te^a anyasminn II Pr «»»' for a^awz II 22
amrtaphaldni, $ adding mrtaphaldni II <I> prdpnoti II 23 4> paramasuhud \\
Bh prttipurtham II T&phaldni twice II 24 Pr °vedr*ydny \\ Bh amrtamaya-
phaldni II
Page 229.
1 $ bhdrydyd; Pr om. bhdryayd II Pr om. fotf II *PM<I> om. »ze II 2
^PPrM om. bhadre II 3 Pr pratipannam bhrdtd II Bh om. phaladdtd tato II
bh vydpdditum, Pr vydpddayartu II 4 $ tyajdmmwn II 5 Pr prasute for
the first prattiyate II 6 4> saudarydd II P bdmdhavdn II 7 Bh «o 'vravtt II
$ kaddci II 8 Bh tadanugatas, bh tadanurdgas II Bh sakaladinam, om. a/>z
and to^-a II * mamayasi II 9 M ya^a for wzoya II 3> prdyau hutavahu" II Bh
protwasasi. The Hamb. MSS. have the correct form procchvasisi \\ 10 Pr
dlam\varso II <I> dgadaye for hrdayc II 11 M £«ya, om. *mj9<z II Pr purutah,
fy pupuratah II <I> uvdcah II 13 $ prdnav allabham II $ kasmd II 4> ksopena
for kopane; Pr kopane kopanevyasi II 14 * tadvacam II 16 Pr #<^<z»z, *P
From 228, i bh,^pprM, Bh*
170 Variants
sawam II M om. saiva sthitd II <f> krttimabhdvaramyd II 17 $ Mmakamm II
Bh &zm for «a ca II Bh ikdvakdSam, <J> ihdvakdfa II 18 <J> &z#»za II 4>
caranaranapdta0 II 19 bh »a fe II 2O * toya, the a-stroke del. again
by cop. putting a little stroke over it ; P misunderstanding this, replaces
the a-stroke by danda II Pr hrdaye II 22 Pr ni$ciyam II *PPrM cm&z-
kulacittah II 24 *PPrM ekdgraha», in Pr corr. by cop. from ekagrahas II
25 M vanard yabham sodvegam II 27 M om. «a ca sulhdsitddi pathasi II
28 Pr ciraveldyd II 29 P yoasukJiam, M sumukham II 4* fo#ya dvdrcf,
svagrha being added in margin by corr. II Pr "darsandpi II 30 bh jora-
tyupakd at the end of the page, om. the following words and continuing
rdrt/iam, 1. 33 II M mrtyupakdram II ^P karomi II 31 Pr core II
Page 230.
3 M °vamdandmd° II 7 yusmadlyam add. in << by corr. in marg. II
bhPr om. ca II 9 M asti sara^ttnapradetro ' smadgrham II M om. a
mama II 11 M ta for tava II Pr aV^a£ II In *, the dot at the beginning
of the superior horizontal stroke of nit in tathdnusthite — every superior
horizontal line has such a dot — see our Tables in vol. xi — has melted
together with the second horizontal line to the effect that the whole word
looks like ° dmmtite ; P misreading or correcting this : °dpustite II 13 bh
mama prsfcf II FT "salitvdt \\ 17 Pr makarah prdha II 20 bh'I'PPrM*
tathaiva for tatrawa ; ABh with us. In the Hamb. MSS., the two words are
missing II M ma for mama II $ suwdduhrdayena vlnd Stinyahrdayo 'trdnltah, &c.,
1. 81 II *PPrM gamdnetavyam II 22 Pryswe »d II 23 aham ca tvdm ca
also A ; Hamb. MSS.; aham tvdm svdSrayam [I adds am\ evajambu° II 24
Pr nirvrtya II *PPrM agamat II bh °prdtah for "Satah II *PPr dlrgha-
dirghataracamkramanena, M dlrgharatacamkramandt II 28 Pr om. vitsvaste at
the beginning of a new line ; P om. *e£ of the second visvaset II 29 P om.
visvd of vifodsdd II Pr iiakrmtati II 31 *PM nivarttate, Pr nivarttamte for
•uttisthati II 32 M ^ for (W/y II 33 M om. % «a II
Page 231.
2 In bh gloss on aSvatan : ghesara II 3 *PPrM kirn mudhena maydsya
(M transp. the #oa of mdbhiprayo with °sya of maydsya) \\ 4 'I'PPr j»w««r opt
kathamcid, M ^K° a° cathamcid (or vathamvid), but in *, there is a small hook
before ;w«ar api over the line, and a rather imperceptible 2 over punar api,
with a small vertical stroke at the right-hand end of pi over the line together
with two small vertical strokes over dvi of °cid vi°. This means, no doubt,
a correction to the reading of bh N. This correction was not understood by
the copyists of P and of the original of M — if the marks did not simply escape
From 229, IT bh,
Book IV 171
their attention — as the current method of indicating transpositions in MSS.
is to put the figures 2 and 1 over the aksaras or words in question (see
vol. xi, Table II, no. 8, 9 d) II 5 For mitra \ asyd, bh*PPr$ mttmsya, AMBh
mitra tasyd. In bh ardhadanda after mitrasya, evidently a misreading of
mitrasya of bh's original. Simpl. MSS. HI read : mitra hdsyena mayd tebhi-
prdyo labdhah \ tasyd na kimcid [H °f\ dhrdayena [H hf~\ prayojanam asti ; h first
sentence with HI (only with the blunder laccah) ; then : tad apy anavi tasydpi
hrdayena prayojanam II M maydbhiprdyapan° II 7 Pr ndm for tvdm II
*PPrM akumthotkamfhd II Pr dus(atd for dusfa II 8 Pr mdham II bh
gamisydmi II After dgamisydmi, *PPrM ins. 1 kathd n II 10 M kslnanard\\
11 M dhiyadarSanasya II 16 Pr °gajd° for °ffafi° II 19 M yonopakrtam ;
Simpl. H with us, Ih yendpakrtam II M sahitam for hasitam II 2O upakrtya
also Simpl. Hlh II 21 PrM talile for m tile II M om. all between
krsnasarpam and tatra, 1. 22 II 22 Pr evam for enam II 25 bh^PM
vyathdkdram ; Pr A and Hamb. MSS. with us. In Bh the third pada runs
thus: pddalagnam karastftena (fourth pada with us) II bh and Hamb. MS. I
kamjakenaiva II 26 Pr gaccha II Pr dhtiyatavdn II
Page 232.
1 bh priyadar&anehUi II 2 M ndha for na (misread for na hi ?) II 3
Pr om. anyena at the beginning of a new line II M ma for mama II 4 M
bhavityasi II 8 P usadhi° II 11 Pr vatsakdtam II 16 Pr om. ganga-
datta aha II 21 Pr dgade II M taddgdm, om. vd II 22 bh samdSrayah for
mamd° II M om. sarpa aha ; Pr ins. sa after #«rpa II
Page 233.
2 M citam or w'toz for ^#<z^ II Pr parindyet for /?a° yat II M bhrtim for
bhutim II 4 Pr jaldmpdmtye II M raw for ramyataram II P ramyatarako-
faram. This is a misreading of "J*, which writes ramyatara ^ [new line]
kofaram, see p. 1, 'Anusvara' II 6 M w^ for vrddhah II 9 M
praneh pari° II 1O Pr °sukhopdyam II Pr drabhyate II M budhyah II 11
Pr fo for few? II ¥r yady evam twice II 13 S^PPrM sukhopdyena tvdm II 14
«!> 'tmarijano, cop. adding ^ ^)a over the line between sma and ri. But the
^-stroke is separated from pa and looks like a mere dot. Hence P : 'sma
parijano II *P varSaydmi, in * corr. with gamboge to our reading II 15
After iti, * a small mark, om. sarpa aha ; P sarppa aha II 21 Pr &anaih
rbhaksiptd, om. Sanai II 22 Pr vifvd, om. sya II bh om. bhadra ; Hamb.
MSS. have it II
Page 234.
1 M ffkafimdrffffena II 4 Pr svarggiyam II P praccha II 5 M tulita-
mand II 7 M nesedhayitasydmi II 11 *PPrM Ma^ for tatf II 13 Pr
bh, i'PPrM
172 Variants
vddavddavam II 16 M tuksahah II 19 Pr ete deva for etad eva II Pr
svalpd\\ 23 *P vastrai II ¥? yatra yatro° II PPr °vi$yati II 24 M om.
* to rrto II
Page 235.
1 bh bhaktayitd II bh sutadatto ; Hamb. MSS. Yamunadatto II 2 M
om. fo/& I &MW d>$ra gangada II tow also Hamb. MSS. II 3 bh fofo
tvapatnyd, *PPrM tolas tatpatnyd" II 5 paritrdm also Hamb. MSS. II 8
Pr priyadarxanoktam II 11 M om. no, tva n M ins. na before cimtd II 12
Pr taddnyesdm II 13 bh bhaksyo, P abliakso II 14 M e&m for evam II
M bhavati II 16 bhA'tPM (not Pr) Bh pratlksyamdnas ; Hamb. MSS. the
same mistake (H pratlkgyamdnahs) II 17 Pr era kofaravagindm, om. £«/e
'»ya II 18 bh sdJiajyam II 19 M gamgadattasmdkd$am II frjdld&aye
nama II 20 *PPr yod for yady ; M yaddnye II In the upper margin of
fol. 147 b, which contains the text from yad, 1. 20, to tf simhasya, p. 236, 1. 18,
the glossator of bh gives the following Sdrdulavikndita-&i&o.z&, without any
indication as to the place where it should be inserted : rdmo hemamrgam na
vetti I naghuso ydne yunakti dvijdn viprasyaiva savatsadftenuharane ydtd matis
cdrjune I dytite Ihrdtryatusthayam ya mahisim dharmdtmajo dattardn I prd-
yah gatpurmopy anarthasamaye budhyd parityajyate \ 1 II 21 bh om. atra ;
M naham tvayd vistum Saknomi II 22 Pr tvd for tvdm II M bhaveti for
tava, -iti II 23 bh gamgadatta, II 24 bhA'I'PPr tamlksyamdnas, Bh
'iksamdnas II
Page 236.
1 M Slghragamyatdm II 2 Pr samdgatyatam iti II 8 With this line,
N sets in again, misreading it as follows : patram patitam visarjaydm dsa \\
After dsa, 4<PPrM insert : kathd n 2 II 9 Pr bhadro for tad bho II N gamga
iva datta II 1O bh dydsydmi, N dsydmi for dydgydmi II Pr naita yudyate II
N ins. va after me II 11 Pr prdyopravetsanam II 12 N grham for aham II
bhN*PPrM* drstvd(')pdyo ; Bh Hamb. MSS. and A with us. Simpl. h
om. this word II 13 bhN*PPrM and Simpl. HI (not h) drstvdpdyo ; A
with us ; Bh sa for drstdpdyo ; P mutah for mrtah II 17 'I'P dhusako, in
^ an almost imperceptible ra being added over the line above dhu (!) II N
saddnupdryo II 18 M om. fiastind saha II 19 bhN*PPr* ca acaldt, M
ca acalatdt ; ABh tasya ca acalandt, but corr. by cop. of A to tasya ca abalandt ;
Simpl. MSS. Hlh tasydcalandt II 22 N turn for calitum II Pr ^ru^rHsdm II
24 M tat Srugdlo II N 'nvesane II All our MSS. incl. ABh kimcit ; Hamb.
MSS. kitpcidgrdmam. See above, p. 31 II
From 236, s bhN,^PPrM
Book IV 173
Page 237. ,
1 Pr samlpavarttanam II M bhaddgote pra\rvdkurdni krchrdd II 2
pravila II Pr tataS cdnena II 3 Pr °tvdbhihita II N »za*a II 5 N
bhaginisuta II M ins. rd before kirn II 6 'I'PPrM atibharena II N m*a° for
ghdsa° II N om. na II 7 Pr bhaksato II N sanrapustam II 9 P makata°,
yP'sadrMajipd, bhN#PM4> "prdgro; Simpl. HI and Pr with us; ABh
with us, but °&spa° ; Simpl. h : mavakataMgadrSasagpaprdyo II 11 Pr
bhavatdm II 13 M mam ivam vadd II M madbfiujapararaksita II N tatrdsti
for to» «o&j II 14 Pr pradesah II IS Pr ti for &V0 II N rdsabho II
17 Pr dnayah II 18 Pr Srgdlavanam II 19 ^PPr lambakarnnam uvdca,
om. torn ; M om. tarn and ca II 21 Pr esdm for e£tm II N uktva, II 22
*P samgatau, Pr Samgatau II 23 bhN simhdmtakam II N updgatah II 24
M kramdtikaptdptam II N zYi for OJBZ II
Page 238.
1 P mamyamdnah, M gamyamdnah II 2 M daivdkamapi II 5
om. z'^z II 7 'I'PM drstvds tavikramo II 9 Pr gaccheta II 10 N
tavaikramena II Pr e»za»z for «z«w II 12 N ins. a^aw before atfra II 14
N jdgaruthah tistati II 15 Pr car ana for carams II 17 Pr om. tod II
18 bh vajropamatha\_ tha corr. to /)ro by corr.J^aro^ ; N vajropamamdya^dya
del. again by cop.]prdrdd II bhNy?</ite^ for muktah II 19 Pr prdhasann II
20 N icchatd for utt/iitd II 21 N om. toya II *PPrM<I> ins. 'pi after
naSyato II ^P &z«fo II 23 Pr prdyopravesana II 24 bhN^P^ transp. :
agnim vd jalam, but cop. of ^ deletes m by two very small strokes. M
agnijalam vd ; A agnim vd jalam vd ; PrBh and Simpl. HI with us (H agni)',
Simpl. h : taddgnim jalam vd pravixdmi II N pravisydmi II
Page 239.
2 Pr transp. : te strlhatyd, adding ham \\ Pr om. manmathaS ca kopam
karigyati II 'I'PM prakopam for kopam II 4 \ti\$ jayanim II In N, sampd-
danim has been corr. by cop. to sampadinlm, which is the reading of
bh^PPr II 5 N endm ya pravidvdya II 6 Pr taddose II bh vinirhitya,
N vihatya II P nargrakrtd II 7 M raktapafikrtvdS ca II M £«« for kdpdlikdS II
10 bhN daivad yah. karoti II 11 N fo&i II 13 'I'PPrM prdgvatsajji fa" II
17 N prdha for a^a II 20 bhN esoyam for evdyam II Pr ins. maty a after
dgatya II 21 N dawz for dw«» II 23 In N, the second pada runs thus :
drstvd sd [corr. to sa by cop.] to»z bha° II 24 bhN <?« foiyaA II
Page 24O.
3 * ndhalamlakarn.no ; PPrM ndham, om. op» II After ifo', *PPrM ins.
3 II 4 bhN yudAisfAirena ca II Pr om. gatyava II N vindfitah II
174 Variants
6 Pr svdrthd II 10 M pramattaglk8ndgnabhdm.dakarpparasyo° II Pr dhavatah
pa° II 11 M i for totai II *P "pafo, PrM °fa(fo for "tafo II 14 Pr r#a-
kasevakaih II 15 Pr ' ' ldkdrakarppara° II 18 N pa&ydmiti I fe II 21
bhNA^PPrMBh and Simpl. Hlh prakalpa u M^q/ell N samnayamanegu II
M om. ny w« II 22 Pr om. fe II
Page 241.
2 M «za vagary, for «<z cdyatp, II 3 N karparoyam for karparaprahdro
II 4 N kalaSatam for kardlatdm II M vamviti for vancito II 6 'PPM
for '&M» II 6 In N, the text between kumbhakdrah. and a^a, 1. 16,
has been supplied by 2nd hand (N1) on a blank left free by copyist II
N1 evam for maivary, \\ 7 Pr Wo Mo/J II 8 M gamyate II M om. yatah II
0 Pr putrakah \\ 11 'fPr transp. : katham etat \\ kuldla aha \\, P katham
etat ii kuldla aha, \\ raja ka° ; M kathas etat kuldla, aha i ny'a ^a° II 13 Pr
girnJiam timhamithunam II 14 M putradvayim \\ ^PPrM om. nityary, II N1
mrgadi\\ IS Pr «wM II N1 om. vane; Pr wwe vane tt Pr lkramatd\\
17 Pr dgavrtd II N Srgdlah Sisuh II 18 N krtdnukartipaina II 10 Pr
timhdh II Pr sirphdbhi* II 22 *PPrM 6a^o« II
Page 242.
1 M °6afe II bh pralcarttavyarp. II In Pr karhicit corr. by cop. from
kasyacit II 3 N ins. a second ewaw before pathyam II bh amyam, N abfiyam,
A'I'PPr any am for awya^, Bh with us II 5 Pr om. «/*«;« II 7 N karttavyarp
for krtyam gydt II 9 P tasmdt gamdyarp II N #r%e [e del. by cop.] putro II
11 Pr ti&ivah II 'I'PPr ekdhdramhdrd, M eMM<s>rd; see above, p. 31 II 13
In bh samdydtah has been corrected by the copyist himself from samdjagdma II
15 N ° kulaxasatrus II M tat tat ta na gamtavyam II PN om. tat II 16 N
dhdvitah II N jyetfebdmdhavabhagndn II 19 ^P yai'fe II N bharpgati-
vdpnuydt\\ 20 ^PPrM om. fo^a ca II 22 Pr «wra» II 23 N jyesu-
prdcchacesjitem II 24 N ucuh II
Page 243.
2 'PP tdipmralocanae II 3 Pr timha ekarfte II N purutam II ^P/ra^-
yodhito, in 'P corr. with two very small strokes to our reading II 4 N
menarp, for tnaivam II 5 N mdmtvanena for sdntvavacanena II N prabhUtatara-
kopd\_pd deleted by cop.]«fatH#?<M II 6 N vidydbfiydaakaild$ena II 7 N
yenavta II N upaharasyatdt may a dva#yam etau vydpddannyau II 8 Pr om.
rfawjra II N icckatpti II 9 Pr ^urobki kf II Pr da$a\myo II N putrakah II
10 Pr kulena smin, *PM ^w/e tasmin II N (not bh, which writes exactly
as our text), *PPrM samutpanno for tfwwz w° II *PPrM ^«/<? ya^ra II 11
N tatah for tat \\ M adds parayd after krpdparayd II 12 N dhatau for
Book IV 175
etau II N satputrau II M om. matputrau II Pr Sisu tvdm II 13 N nana-
rutyam for tdvad drutataram II N svajdtlnd II 14 N nihito II 15 PM
(not 4»Pr!) b/iltamandh II N Sanaih r [misreading of 2~\ for $a° $a° II 18
N gatataram for drutataram II 20 After ddi, ^PPrM insert 56 kathd n 5 u II
21 N sviyorthe II M «««, om. sthdtum II M ins. nd before na hi II 23
bhN svakule II 24 Pr «a »za ;!ya° II M na for «ara/i II 25 For katham
etat, M £o£^a foMa fo' metad II
Page 244.
2 In ty the words tasya ca, &c. to brdhmanah, 1. 4 inol. written in marg.
by cop. II 3 Pr topi II bhM kutumbena II Pr kalahamdno for ka° a° ; M. Aa
for kalaham II 5 bh^PM sva&utumbam ; NBhPr with us ; A has a gap
here II 6 N mahdgrhlmadhye II 7 M ma for »wiw II M bddhyate II N
£o#y for kvdpy II 8 M ins. safcltvd after grhltvd II 0 N dkdfavdcam II 1O
In <*, to^a ^i written in marg. by cop. II 11 Before toe, 4*P wrongly
insert atha tau jalam pitvd, repeating these words afterwards in their right
place. In 4* three almost imperceptible dots, one over a at the beginning,
two over tvd at the end of the interpolation. Under the beginning and the
end of the interpolation, nearly as imperceptible horizontal strokes II 12
M varttam for dattam II bb.N'I'PPrM' tdvatsamam; A with us. In Bh all
the text is missing from tathd hi, 1. 10, to titvdt, p. 260, 1. 2, both exclusive II
13 After brdhmam, ty tat Srutvd vrdhmanena Sucibhuya tisrbhir vdcdbhih svajivita,
ta being unfinished. These words deleted again by two distinct horizontal
strokes, one under the beginning, one under the end of this interpolation II
N om. ca sd, M om. »d II N jalam tau II 14 N ca naksiyitvd II 15 4»P
puppavdtikdm II N brdhmano twice II 17 4*P puppavdtikdydm II 18 N
pumgur, M paramgur II M khetaydmdto, N kheyamdno II 19 bhN °ndbhihi-
tayd II 20 Pr ya for yadi II N tat gama sakto II M satkdya for saktd II
Pr pamgur 'abramra\kim II 21 Pr om. sdbramt II 23 N gundnamtaram II
N s6bramt II
Page 245.
4 Pr tobramt II *P tadaHtasydpi II 6 Between yddd and grdmdntaram,
N inserts the text from rinanirmalayasdh (!), p. 246, 1. 17, to bhdryd (incl.),
p. 247, L 1 II 7 M vacano saMyo II 9 Pr #0 'bramt II N para" for
peta" II 10 M om. tena n 11 Query: "vtirdntol This is Pr's reading.
But all our other MSS. °vitrdmtau II 13 frnare II bhN*PPr $ukla°,
corrected by glossator of bh to our reading ; M mukla° ; A with us ; Pr
°caurydra° II 15 M t ior ydvat II 17 Pr so 'bramt II 18 N mama for
mamafaa II N vyddhibodhito II Pr mahyd for mayd II 20 Pr bharttd II
24 Pr rdjno II Pr om. rdjan and the following words to rdjdbrawt (excl.
p. 246, 3) II N noyam for ayam [read s6yam~\ u
176 Variants
Page 246.
1 bhNP(!) rdjdpi II A satkam II 3 ^ PPrM insert a second yat before
kimcid II A satkam II M kimci va(or ca]hltam II 5 N pralia II bh £ma-
dikam, corrected by the glossator to trsddikam, which is the reading of N II
*PPr ca for tava II 1O After ddi, *PPrM ins. kathd \\6\\ II 11 P ins.
ucya, *PrH ucyate before updkhydnakam II 12 N transp. dadydn (writing
dadydt) and kurydt (writing kurydn) II 14 ^PPPrM makara aha, N makara
prdha II 16 N naremdra, om. 'neka II N has part of the following text
twice, once in a wrong place (see above remark on p. 245, 1. e), and again
in the right place II 18 N in the first place prthivydm II M "tatvasa-
civo II 19 N ins. na before jdyd in the first place II 20 M prasddati II
21 N tusyati, in the second place corr. by cop. II N in the first place
vadatu for vada II M nisitam for niscitam II 22 M mamdayitvd II 23
N in the second place prasdddbhibhavdmi II
Page 247.
1 After bharyd N continues in the first place with grdmdmtaram, &c.,
p. 245, 1. 6 II M om. na before tusyati II 3 Pr go 'bratnt II Gloss in bh
on khallnam : thoddnucokadu II 4 N tarn for tvdm II M dMvita hesase, om.
» tuyady a$vavad II 6 bhN^P rdjnd; APr with us II 7 bhNP vararuci II
N apiparvani II 8 ^PPrM na kirn kurydn na kim dadydd iti n 7katha n u II
9 P stnvasyah, bh gtrlvafaift, corr. by corr. to stnvaSah, which is the reading
of N II * tanidbhetena, with a very small 1 over dbhe and an equally small 2
followed by a little vertical stroke over ni. This vertical stroke and the
following 1 look almost exactly like an i, added over the line. Hence
P tadbhinitena, M tinitena II 1O N savdgdosenaiva, *PPrM vdgdosenawa,
om. sva II 12 N bddhyamte II 13 'I'PPrM om. tathd ca II N*PPrM
rahamdno; bhA with us II 18 bh gardabhaiko, N gadambheko, corr. to
gardabliako, ^P garddabhaiko ; APr garddabha eko II M prdsdbhdvdta II 21
4*PPr rdSabham pratichddya, M rdsabha pra II N yavrksesusrjdmi, M yavakse-
trapdld, om. tresutgrjdmi \ te ca k»e II 22 Pr tathd 'mustite II Pr karomi II
Page 248.
5 N praticchinna II 4/pprM °prahdrasamu,hair II 7 'I'PPrM rakga-
mdno II After iti, *PPrM ins. kathd 11811 II 8 bh bhdryd 'naSane u, N
bhdryd 'nafa «", 'I'PPrM bJulryd 'naxanena u°, A bhdryd I anasane u° II 9 N om.
me II 10 *P cdpriya", M vd priya° II 11 M nrham II 12 * vaisvd-
narampra°, P vaiscdnaram pra° II 14 bhNA^PPrM evdsld; but °^y«i! is
evidently a misreading of "r yyat ; Simpl. H evdsiih, I evdslhh ; but h aiva
d&U II M strivafah II ca added over the line by cop. of * II Pr mu, om. dha II
bhN, •'I'PPrM
Book IV 177
16 Pr kalahapriyah, corr. by cop. to kalahah priyah II 19 N om. ya II
SO M om. yaj jihvdydm II M d for tad II 22 bh daurdtxyenelia, Pr daurdt-
meneha, 'I'NP daurdsyeneha, in ^ °^a corr. by cop. from "hi ; M daurdtmainehi ',
A and Simpl. HI with us ; Simpl. h daurdtmyainaiva II 23 Pr iyam,
4*PM iva for api II 24 bhN ruksaya II 25 N nvraidydm ramie henasam
bdlo 5d°, M nlrasdyd rasam bdlikdydm vi° II N bdlikdyd vikalpet II 26 N
makaram II Pr astetat II N mamdnartham me dvavaya samjdtam; M mamd-
narthcf II 27 M 'paramitreiia II M athavd pahatdndm, &c., 1. 28 II 29 N
idrSam II M «« w for fo»a II 3O M varttd for bhartd II Pr om. ca ; 4*
bharttdro, with ca added over the line by cop., without deleting ro ; P
bharttdro, om. ca II bhN Pr tu, >P ew, PM ca for nu ; A with us II N paSyati II
31 N vdnarah prdha II sforavlt supplied by cop. of * in marg. II
Page 249.
2 N*PPr prativasati, corr. by cop. of * to our reading II P hdlikaldryd,
°ld being a misreading of ^'s bhd, which looks somewhat similar to Id, as the
left-hand Mo-pot-hook has not been filled in with ink. Cp. vol. xi, Table I,
no. 4, 5 c II N om. all between °cU(d and pahdrakena, 1. 5 II 4<P nna II 3
ll 6 *P tvarddarfonena It bhN "dakgindm II 7 Pr dy for
II 9 M ins. ta before tat II N om. dddya II 12 M jndtvd for
yarfw II 13 Pr svagrha, N samgrham for svagrham II 14 N sarvavittam II
M tftawz for vittam II 15 Pr daksind II 16 ^P sapramoda, PrM aapra-
modas II M om. yojana II 17 After vyatlte, P ins. tfe II N om. dhurta,
writing $ cimtaydm dsa II 18 N prstavatah II 19 Pr om. atfya vittam II
21 * 4r^e for jwzjre II Pr maddnadl II 22 N pare II
Page 250.
1 Pr om. all between dddya and yena, 1. 2 II 2 M "ndcchddavastram II
N janamadhye II 4 Pr 'visaya II 5 Pr ° haste yu° II 6 N upavitya II
N &ica II N xrmgdlikd II 7 M tatra jagdma, then (repeating the sentence)
tatrdjagdma II N om. ca after dgatya II N pasya II 9 N om. matsyam •
'I'PPr matsyapimdam, M matsyapimda for matsyam II bhN avdmtare II 13
Pr abhihitayd II 14 N grgkrend'pakrtam II 15 bb.Nsf'PM to for »M, Pr
to or «a ; A kimmu II 16 M om. tec chrutvd Srgdli II bhN °bhrastdm for
"paribhrastdm; A with 'I'PM II 17 4> sopahdsam u aha II 19 ^P narttd
for «a bhartd II After nagnike, 'I'PPrM ins. /to/4« 9 n II 20 N a?/ye ; Pr
punaratnena for punar anyena II ^Pr calacarena ; in 'P the first ca covered
with gamboge, and an imperceptible mark referring to the upper margin,
where a rather illegible /« has been supplied ; P ins. ca after anyena II Pr
nivesitam II 21 N /<//«/( Srutvd II N atiduhkhitomandi II 22 Pr
bhN,*PPrM A a
178 Variants
nihsdrayatum II bhN daivahamtakatham, PrM only daivahamta, 4>P daiva\hamta,
A with us. Simpl. MSS. HI a^o paxya me vidher vighdtam (I Vya" for
°gha°). This passage is missing in h II 23 M om. cdmitra II 24
N prdptam II bh atydpi, N any dpi II
Page 251.
3 N om. ifo' II bhN transpose : karomi kirn II Pr ^a for taha II Pr has
the sentence kirn vd, &c. twice II 4 After uktam ca Pr ins. ya£a£ II 5
Pr drstvd for prstvd (but y«/&) II Pr prstavyan, N prstavdn for prastavydn II
6 bhN sa for «a II *PPr vighnam II 7 M t>%e for vieintya II N &z»z apt
for £«JOT'»Z II 12 T&yddrfye, om. i!a<7r.fe II 13 P (not *) #«^» II *PPr
nigrhl" II M sugrhikrtd, om. nirgrhl II 16 Pr kasmimxci ranye II N jom^i-
vasatl sma II 17 M o for a^a II PrM °karaka° II 18 N vrksam for
vrksamulam II 20 bhNst'PPrM catakayd ; A with us. Of the Hamb. MSS.
H has catikovdca, I catakovaca II 21 N drsyate II 23 N acimtayat II
M afo for a^o II N dtmasamputfo II 24 Pr e««, om. /;?' II bhN^PPrM and
Hamb. MSS. °cataM°; A ksudracamdradikd dtmdnam II 26 M jittibhya \\
bhN^PPr IhamgaWiayad iva, M ^<w° «?z'm ; Simpl. HI bhamgabhaydd bhavah,
Simpl. h bhamgabhaydd bhnvah ; A with us II
Page 252.
1 M cimtya, om. v i 11 2 Pr Huhcimukhi, ^PM Suelmukhi II bhN durd-
cdri II M ramditamdnini, om. «^« pa II 3 M ^«*»z II N bhutvd for 4^at?a II
In the Hamb. MSS., this line runs thus : asamartho grham [H graham] karttum
samartho grhabhamjane. This is also the reading of A, which has only
grhdramlhe for gr° karttum II 4 bhN sd twice II N om. punar II N dxraya-
karno° II 5 Pr vrkgyam II 7 Pr ddtavyam, M vdta for ddtavya II After
irfz', Pr /ta^a n 18 \ II ^P: kathd 15 n i5 in * corr. to 10 by two little
strokes, but the correction is not clear and is liable to be mistaken for
a 10 corr. to 15; M kathd \ 10 1 41 8 Pr purvam for purvasneham II 9 M
sasamudre II 11 Pr Sru for chrutvd II bh dha II 16 Pr upakdresu II
*PPr *<wMK II * tve for sddhutve, but *orf^w supplied by cop. in margin II
17 Pr icyate II 21 M navam for nicam II M sanaSaktipardkrami II 22
N ^ora^a II 25 N samdditah II 26 Pr MeWw taknoti II 27 M om.
paribhraman kascit II
Page 253.
2 * samyojitakarakamalah supplied in marg. by cop. II 3 Pr Idyudi,
om. the following aksaras to kaddcid (excl.), 1. s II P tvadarghe II 6 Pr
"krtam II 8 A^PPrM drstvd 'sau II 9 M vita\yat for vyacintayat II 10
N e/wra epavdhayisydmi II 12 N mayanna for na yatra II 'I'PM ca for fa II
bhN.iTPrM
Book IV 179
13 NPr so for 'sau II 14 N vadhyete II 15 bhA*PPr amtasthend"
(Pr °virudhyena), N atasthend° II 16 Pr samprdpta II 17 bh tadab/iimukho
mugatvd, mu being struck out by copyist II M ma for wawza II 19 M eva
for ca II 2O *PPrM ins. ca after toza II M om. kascid iha II 22
bhN*PPrM SUnye, A *««ye II 23 N*PPrM kupito II 24 * samtrastas
tarn, but over the first sta & small horizontal line, which may be taken for
a mark of deletion ; hence P samtrastam for samtrastas tarn II
Page 254.
1 Pr prdnadaksandm II 2 M nakhyeydty avam II 4 N praha for
prdpa II 5 P gajacarmmdbhedam II 7 M katham babkuksita, om. ca II
9 Pr samaydbhdgyato 'tithim ; the words samayd° (or *a mayd°) form the 2nd
or 4th pada of a sloka. A samdyd"; Hamb. MSS. aparam bubhuksitas (H
°fo$#) torn samdydfo (I sarndgatd) bhyagatotithih II 10 bh taddvisfo, N
taddvitte I, M tadodisto II 12 bhN itrjo^'A II * a deleted ^a before ^rtoa II
Pr krtvddbhutam majah II *P vro;a^ II 13 Pr dy tor yady II 14 N
paSyet II 16 bh*PPrM i^o 'dhlra; N 5^o ^«ra, A with us II Pr 'paydm-
gydmi, N ydsydmi II 17 Pr tasydgamana II 20 ^PPr nastah, M «a*^a II
22 N xrmgdlah II 23 P jdtapardkramam II ^PPrM ityddi, om. $lokam II
Pr pa^hat, N apafhat II
Page 255.
1 N taddbhi" II Pr tvadaipgtrdbhihs ta m° II 2 Pr bubhujani II 3 P
svajdtlyam II 4 After avdpgyasi, ^PPrM ins. ^a^a il n II 6 Pr cdlpam for
cdpalyam\\ fijndtino II 7 *PPrM cafe^ for ca II Fr yutab \\ 8
'I'PPrM subhaksdni II 9 M videSa II Pr svajdr yad viruddhyati, ty viru-
ddhyati, corr. by cop. to viruddheti ; P, misunderstanding this correction, as
the e-stroke looks like a virama belonging to the preceding line : viruddhati II
10 N makara prdha II Pr vdnara aha II 13 NM cirakdlam du° II 4*PrM
anndbhdvdt, P anndbhdvan, om. ca II Pr nikula.rp.tdm II 15 N e#ya° for
awycz0 II *PPrM kasyacid II 16 Mjora for pravixya II 17 Pr tadgrhd-
rnnihkrdmann, om. 4a/5t II 18 N viyate for viddryate II 19 ^ virrititani,
PPrM cimtilam II 22 Pr "rdydta II 23 Pr om. £a dMrah II 24
dexasya tu all our MSS. incl. A Simpl. H- and (7- class : defagya vuaye II
*PPrM subhahdni II 25 After <M?J, *PPrM ins. to^i u jf5 n II
Page 256.
2 M tvagrhavistena dtmatdyind II 3 Pr labdfid II 6 M upanatatrnam II
7 M caturthatram II *PPr tasydyam II <I> ddyaSlokah, but a small visarga
put over <fya by cop. ; PrM ddyah xlokak II 8 P nu for to II N om. yo II
9 N ta twice II Pr vamcyato II bhP om. 4 after the stanza. In its place
bhN,
180 Variants
they have a flourish. A n 4 \ 154 \\ After 4, * has the same flourish as bhP II
bhN add Hi (N adds pamcakhydnake) caturtham dkhydnakam samdptam; bh
adds two flourishes, bhN add the figure 4, bh between double dandas, N
between dandas II
BOOK V.
Page 257.
1 N om. the Jain diagram at the beginning of the text H 2 * Ti over
the line between adya, and Uokah, apparently by cop. II 4 As to the
readings, cp. 259, 21 II 5 *PPr rdjnah putrdh, M rdjnah putrd II 6
N om. ndma II 7 M prati sma, om. "vasati II °mok$dni all our MSS.
except A ; A and Hamb. MSS. "mohakarmmdni (h corrupted : tatrdrthadharmd-
cakdmakarmmdni). Read with A and Hamb. MSS.? II After samjdtah, M ins. :
tataS ca vigatpjdtah, continuing with the correct reading tata& ca vibkavaksaydd,
&C. II 9 Pr daritd II 11 N vittahlnasya, M vihinasya for vittavihlnagya II
13 M om. yadd II 15 bh kufumba", M kutrm\or ftamT\6a° II N jumps from
the first satatam to the second satatam (1. IT), om. one of them and all
between them H 17 P lavanatai twice II M °vastramdhanacita\yd II 18
N bha for no. II N laghave II M an forpuro II 22 Pr vicimtayat II Pr
ujjdsi II 23 Pr niSciyam II 24 M pasanidliih II Pr Va^a" II
Page 258.
1 P tavad for fat>a II *PPrM samegydmi II 'I'PPrM transp. harptavyo
la II 2 ^P 'ktamayo for 'ksayo, but in * wa del. by cop. ; M kamayo for
/ia»a° '/t*a°. Cp. M's reading, 1. 4 II 3 N Pr sambuddhah II N *a^a^
for #a <afw II 4 N om. w « M nunam mithdne ksayo [cp. 1. 2] na
bkdvyam II 6 N eakoSena 11 7 *PPr kdmdrthendtha II N Wewa for
mattena II M phaldh jjhita \\ 8 M bhadrdrydydh for tadbM," II 1O
N "damtena II *PPrM ins. ca after >z II 12 M to for toz II 14 Pr
kamcanamayd II 15 Pr praJbhnn d° \\ 16 Pr dina II N vyatikrdma II
18 Pr om. dattvd ; bh ^a, but corrected to dattvd by the copyist II M om.
jd° a ga II N avanim\\ 21 N (not bh!) *PPr °nopardyitam, M «zo#«
'»0jxmM>«[or cijtoiw. It does not seem, that the stroke, which distinguishes
pa from «a, has been added in bh by the corrector, since the ink used by the
latter is not so dark as that used by the copyist II 23 M om. karau II
24 Pr ktititaniAitajdnuvarano, bhN k$itinikita°, om. tola (N °niAatd[con. by
cop. to °ta~\januca,rano) il 25 N °nigrakaladbkam for °bhigrahalabdha° II
26 * jumps from the first bhagavan to the second bhagavan (1. 30), om. one of
bhN.^PPrM
Book V 181
them and all between them ; but the copyist adds the missing text in the
inferior margin II N viraharancf II 3O N bhagavam na vedmi II M bkavata,
corr. to °tah, whereas the copyist of * adds the visarga directly over °ta ;
hence P bhavatam II 31 bhN pragunlkrtydni II 32 M pu° ca lekhanam ca,
vi° II N prattam II P asti, M dgaste for d»te II
Page 259.
2 N bha for 'pi II N kramenaiva II N "lobhdna II 6 Pr trsndydh, »PP trmdyd ;
M trmdyd patrapa kotukam II 7 Pr om. 'pi before grha° II Pr pravivesya II
P om. 'pi id after te II 8 N updgatdh II bhA'PPPr putkartum, N purvaip
karttum, M purkkartum II 9 M purakotakdtapdlapurusair II 't'PPrM «a#a-
rasya madfi-ye II 10 N om. gamyatdm II M om. sarveyd II 11 bhN
ksipanakd II Pr <7r*fcw for prsfdS II 12 M om. ^o/& II bhN om. jtoptfo ;
Hamb. MSS. with 'I'PM II N drdhabaipdhandbaddhoddhataSesai kqipanakaih II
13 bh "ksipanakaih, corr. to our reading by corr. II N bhltah for nitah II
N om. kdranikaih II 14 Pr itad for the first ete? II 16 M mdniya, om.
"bhadrdkdrand" II M flza^z for ca II M here manibhadrah II 17 bhN ksipa-
nako II *PPr sarvaksapanavrttdmtah. II 18 N jumps from the first
abhihitarp, to the second abfiihitam (1. 20) i om. one of them and all between
them II 19 M du\tdtmd II 2O Pr r for fair II 21 M om. kuxrutatp ;
bhN kusrtam for kuSrutam. For the readings, cp. 257, 4 II 22 P om.
»a II After krtarp,, vf<PPr ins. kakha \\ 1 u n II, M kathd 1\\\ 26 Pr
mddribhadrah II 29 N om. ca II P st-usuve II
Page 260.
2 Here Bh begins again with tisvdn for titvdt II N dusjdtmd jdtitvdt II
Bh svnasya II 3 Bh nakulasya na\\ bhN viSvasati II 4 N kupito, M
kufuse, Bh aputro II 6 Pr iiisydydm II Bh dolanagthitarp for xayyd° su° II
Bh kurpbham dddyajaldrthinl pa° II 7 M vtauca for wmca II 8 N ^a^a II
9 'J'PPrM xunyarp, muktvd for Gtinylkrtya II Bh 'joi svayam ^uni^(sii corr. from
/ra, or vice versa) ^ya grharp, kva° II 11 Bh om. rta^ya II 12 Bh
vdlanakasya ; M om. bdlakasya II Bh agamat II 13 Bh bhrdtrvadha$arp.kito
'mta° II 14 Bh /Ww for vidhdya II Bh r/«re for dtirata$ II Pr caksepa II
15 PrBh "mudito for °pramudito II N vydpdra", Bh svapdra" II 16 Bh ins.
&z»p after mdtdpi, omitting te»i before dgacchantam II Pr ritdhirdklinna" II Pr
«JOT°, Bh «a° for <rfi° II 18 Bh niMamkitacitta II M kopidevimrfya II Inbh
gloss on ammrtya : avicdryya II Bh jalap&rnnaty, kumbhary, nicikfepa II 19 Bh
kumbhdvapdta° II MBh om. frm II 20 Bhj'OTarf grhamadhyatp, pravisati II
31 MSS. «a w/wz" II M *i upakdrakah pu II 22 Bh °pwtrasydvimr$yakrta° II
From 260, 2 bhN.^PPrM;
182 Variants
M om. °krta° II Bh °$okena duhkhitahrdayd ti° II Bh "vaksasthalatddanam II
23 Bh amtare for avasare II 24 bh A^PPrMBh °nurdvakah ; N °nina-
pakam for °nisrdvakah (Hamb. MSS. nirvdpakah) II Bh transp. pasyati\tdvat II
Page 261.
2 Pr vacanas, Bh vacanam II 3 Bh "mrtyupJialam II Bh bhavaty evdti° II
'I'PPr atilobhdtmdndm (Pr °rf»za° for °tmd°) lobMigdhdndm II 4 After °lobhdn-
dhdndm, Bh ins. dvitlyd kathd II 'I'PrMyafo/i for yatkd II 6 Bh atilobhd-
vibhutasya II 9 ^PPrM ins. ^i after z^a II M param for parasparam II
10 Bh cakruh II 11 N daridratdbhdvah II M adds yafas^ after uktam ca II
12 Pr tadbodhavd II 14 Pr bkajati II Bh mitrdny api II 15 Bh °mka-
mdn II P nardnardn for nardn II 18 M co#?n for t/'d^ml II 20 M kaldem
for kaldkaldpam II 21 Pr prdpnotty amarttyo; R\iprdpnoti mrtyo (Bh con-
tinuing Vra) II 22 N om. maranam II
Page 262.
1 Bh tew (om. «a) II bhNPr ddridra" II 2 N «oe« for «e«;i? II Bh
tvadltharri II 3 N yar/y for % II bh ghanavarjitena II 4 Pr ddridrdn II
Yrjndtvaiva; J$hjndtvd sa II M sthitam II 5 bh sarvathdiprthdjane, corr.
to our reading by corr. ; N sarvathd jane II Pr ydnitavyaig II 7 M prasd-
dayet II 8 Pr sarvdrthah. for «a cdrthah II Bh updyaih sydt II 9 Bh
transp. : ^#J° «rpa° II N nrpasevasevayd II 4*PPrM nrpasevdydm II ^PPr
krsikarmmandr[i II M vidydrthdrjanena II 1O Bh om. madhye II 13 Pr
^rr?*0 for ^M/W° II Bh °ttydtivisa, then blank for one aksara and a not
finished *a (for »z<z) II 14 N umdam II P paragata" II 15 Bh sulabham
for ca tubhaip, II 16 N saptavidhd II Bh bhavati for «ya£ II 17 N °mdna II
Pr nipeksa" for niksepa° II 18 PrBh °bhdmdd° II 20 MjBwrwwa, om.
purne II M om. all between 'vancanam and svabhd0 next line II 21 Bh
°tiddham for °rupam II N kitdndm II 23 N stauti II 24 Bh priyatdm,
4»PPr mriyate, M mreyate; Pr adds fos II M 4th pada: taddsydnupayd" II Pr
tutyam II
Page 263.
1 NBh Ar^ ca II 2 bhN °niyuktdh II 4 N aparam ca II Bh puts
aparam (Bh Vajp) and the following stanza after the prose, 1. 7 II 5 Pr
gdmgdmdhikarp, II Bh gdmdhika II Bh °nddMih II 6 M grhyati II N yadai-
kena II 7 NM demtptaram bhd° II 'I'PPrM ins. ca after "nayanam II Bh
desdfntarabhdmddnayanam arthavatdm eva \\ aparam, &c., stanza 24. Then :
rfa^a ca and stanza 25 II 9 N nidhnamti, M nibadheti II M maMffajd,$>PPr
mahdgajdh II 10 M only krayakovidd, corr. by later hand to "WaVS II 11
; Simpl.Bh
Book V 183
Bh udyatd II N lokai, *PPrM lokd II M duradesdm gatd II 12 Bh om.
kirn can 14 EhprabMdA II M kah for kdkdh II N »zrM£ II 15 Bh
om. the first ca \\ 16 M^ya, om. paritya ll 17 N om. this and the
following line H M/w»ca[or t>a]£i II 19 Pr avuta II 2O bhN cz'^a0
for £«%a° II M anyane II 21 Bh prdpuh II M om. ca after prdptdh II M
siptdjale II 22 Bh Srimafidkdlam bhagavamtam pra II 23 Bh bhirivdnam-
dandmd II M mayogldrah for ndma yogindrah II 24 Bh fewa for tenaiva II
N mathdyanam, M pathdyatanam \\ Bh ^a/J II
Page 264.
1 Bh om. & II Bh a deleted #za for m II 2 N »a tasmair for
M vayam siddhaydvikaniinra ydsyamo tra dhanatrptir myutyar vd bhavi-
gyabhiti II Bh rikra* for siddha II 3 Bh om. iti II 4 Bh ins. yatah
after ca II 5 Pr nasasah II P pdlato II Pr jalam iti, N jajldni for jalam
eti II 6 P acimtya II ^P dalavavdn for balavdn II bhNPM M« to, ^ dis-
tinctly «a»w ; BhHI a/Ji for wa»w (in spite of */» at the end of the pada !) II N
°kdroti II 7 N tathd ca II 8 Bh ca for hi II P om. purugasya II 9 BhHI
api for iti II Pr sosyadddrstdkhyah II 11 Bh adatvdt II M kleSasydiy,ga datvd
sukhdni nelia la II 12 bhN^PPrM mathandya svair; ABh with us II Pr
bahubhir II 13 Bh transp. kascid asmdkam II Bh dravydrjanopdyo II M
vivarapradexah II 14 'I'P °mdmgam vi°, N mahdmdsavikrayam II BhHI
'prabhrtmdm for °^Jr w (HI with the blunder °vikrayf, and H "^aw8 for °mdm°) II
15 bh vdddhuta", 'I'PPr cdtyudbhutaf ', M cdtyuduta?, A ca\atyudbhuta° ; Hamb.
MSS. with us II N Sruyate II Pr vdni»a°, P vatua" II *PPrMBh om. yatah
after ca II 16 ^P mahatdn II 17 Bh &;« TO for rte II IS yah for anyah II
N jfcojsz for ^o II M pibhartti II 18 Bh Sisyayogyatdm II *PPrM siddhi-
vartti° (but the reading of bhN is confirmed by Hamb. MSS. and all our
MSS. below, p. 266, 1. 7, and p. 266, 1. ll), M "vatutfam II 19 N pralyeka-
pratyeka paryaydm dsa II Bh °digvibhdge, M °calettaradikdmgbhdge II 20 M
ndsamdidhim for ^ewa° II Bh nixcitam for asamdigdham II 21 Bh om. tfafa* II
bhN agrenatasya II "ML pitd, Bh papdta II 22 M ins. «a before khanati II
Pr tdbhramayl II 23 N gacchatdm II Bh ya^e«£a»z II Bh a«ye, om. a</4a II
24 M om. bho ; Bh a^o for bho II Bh om. _ya^ ll Bh prabhusam ll Bh ins.
tvadlyam before ddridryarrt II BhHI om. na II
Page 265.
1 Bh om. z'^z ll Bh »a dha ll 2 Bh wwfo (4^a add. over the line, app.
by cop.) 'grata ndham dgacchdmi II 3 ^Bh tdmmram, P tdrgmram II N
prathamemo nimttah II 5 Bh apatat II Pr (draft II 6 Bh rajata for
rupya II Bh prakrtta (!) far praharsitah II Bhyathettam II 7 Bh raupyam II
bhN^PPrM; SimpLBh
184 Variants
Bh ndgrato II 8 N^PPrM (not bh) om. ogre rupyamayl bhtimih; Bh iha
raupyamayl ca, om. bhumih II Bh agrato hemamayi II 9 ^PPr bhavisyatUi II
Bh om. na II Bh tava for tatka II NBh ddridra for ddridrya" II 10 Bh
«a bhavisyati II M ndhagamicchdmi II 11 M rtipam, Bh raupyam II 12
NBh om. a£Aa II M om. all between a/ii and ydvat, 1. 13 II Bh nipatitd \\
13 Bh svarnnamayi II Bh Ar$o n 14 N gacchatdm for grhyatdm II Bh
svarnnam yatheccham ; 3> first yaccheccham, writing afterwards dy on the first
cch ; M.yadye to? yatheccham \\ 15 Bh «a a^a II Bh OTMr«z II 16 Bh
prathamam for />ra£ II Bh raupyam II Bh om. prdptam II 17 M gacchdva II
18 Bh anena prabhutendpi II 19 bhN a/km avagthitas, Bh atrdham sthito II
M Mawz, Bh bhavamtam for fovm II 2O M ekayrive for e&z£t II 21 M om.
all between babhrd and masta°t \. 22 II 22 'I'PPrBh bhraman stha° ; read
with 4* II N bhramaccakram, P paribhraman nakram. Read paribhramacca-
kram n 23 Bh eka pafyat II ^PPrM wmca for awcatf II Bh Ao for Mo^ II
Page 266.
1 Pr bhagavdn II Bh om. &>a«« ; Pr w<w II 2 Bh kutrdpi II
plpdsdkulo smi, om. J^» II 3 4»PPr evas for e»a II Bh vrdhmanamagtakam
druroha II Pr samdruseha II 5 N prdha II Bh mamdpy etat ittham eva
(irasy II 6 'I'PPr avatarisyatiti II Bh om. »ze II bh devatd for vedand,
with a virama over rfe — see vol. xi, Table I, no. 5, 4 a; hence N daivatd II
N prdha II After «Aa, 4* ins. mamdpittham, bracketed in a rather incon-
spicuous manner II 7 Bh dlapayisyati II 8 Pr samdrosyati, Bh droksyati II
M om. all between so 'braint and sdmpratam, 1. 9 II N kiyatkdlas II 9 Bh
cakradhara dha II Bh om. dharamtale II 1O Bh mahmana aha II N z>«»a-
vacchardjak, HI venivacchardjah, Bh venuvatsardjah II Bh purusa prdha II Bh
ya«?a m»zo ra/an 4^«^ n taddham tvam iva ddridryopahato 'mum siddha II 11 N
ddridropahata II Pr em for «'w II Bh om. tvam iva II Bh samdydtah II 12
Bh mayd'py ant/ah for maydnyah II M dastaS ca for drstah pr° ca II 13 bhN
«7 Jt t7 J • t7i7« •• ••«•_/.
tadeva for taveva II Pr prcchyata II Bh om. «;«, writing prcchato II 14
Bh ins. mastakam before druroha II Bh wo for »# II N jumps from the first
bhadra to the second bhadra (1. is), om. one of them and all between them II
15 Bh om. tarhi II 16 Bh si° bhayam etat pradarxitam II 17 Bh ko 'pi
for kaScid api II 18 Bh tadd for sa II Bh °vardyitah II Bh ins. eva after
ittham II 19 Bh ins. svagrhdya after »z<m II Bh and Hamb. MSS. mocito-
ham bhavatd cirdd asmdd anarthdt II 20 bhA'I'PPr yusmad, N yusmdd for
pustdd ; M yusman. arthdt II Bh svayam for svasthdnam II Bh ydttydmiti \\ ity u II
22 In bh, the e-stroke before »z of wte looks like a danda; hence N ma
for me II 23 bhN °pamktdnu° II Bh °pamktyanuftvdrena II Bh om. #a II
M ttaninasiddhah, Bh suvarnnasiddhah II 24 Bh om. *« II
; Simpl-Bh
Book V 185
Page 267.
1 Bh cakrena, om. tlksna II Bh ins. sa after bhramatd II Bh sahacaram,
om. sva II Pr nadam for naram ; M om. svasahacaram naram, Bh om. naram II
Pr &z&z samipcf II 2 Bh ins. *a^a before bhutvd II Bh *« a/4a for so 'bramt II
3 Bh suvarnnasiddha for *a II Bh om. the first tat II M vitayata for /fcm tatf II
4 bh sarvacakra* ; N sarvacakradharavrttdmtam, 'I' sarwam cametat so 'bravlt,
del. and corr. by cop. to sarvvam cakravrttdmtam tarn akathayat II Bh om.
tarn II Bh sa for sau II 5 Bh om. tarn II M om. praha; Bh wtwa for
pra&z II Bh ins. tvam after i^o II 6 After krtavdn, <I<PPrM ins. kathd \\ 3 n II
bhNPr atha for athavd II 7 M om. buddhir uttamd II 8 N vinaSyamte II
11 'I'PPrM maitrim; A with us and bhN; Bh mitrabhdvam ; Hamb. MSS.
H mitrabhdvasamdgatdh, I mitrabhdvam upagatdh II M upagatd II 12 Bh
prativagamti sma II Bh ins. ea after tesdm II Bh buddhiraMtdS ca II 13
Bh $dstravimukhah II Bh param for kevalam II 14 N yamtritam II Bh
dexdm for desdntaram II 15 N bhtipatin, 'I'PPrM nrpatln II N paratogya II
16 Bh dyestatarah II 17 ^ asmdkaS, corr. by another hand to asmdnekah,
which is the reading of P; M asakehS, Pr asmdsv ekah for asmdkam ekaS II Bh
om. ca II 18 bh rdjyam, N rdjya, Bh ra/a for rdjndm, which is also the
reading of A II M kevalam buddhyd II 19 N to»z for oa II 20 M
buddhe II Pr vidydhlna tvam II 21 Pr a^wze for a^o II Pr yudyate for
yujyate II 22 Pr em II Bh bdlakdt II bhN piditdh for knditdh II
Page 268.
1 Pr Maw for mahdnubhdvah II Bh atmadupdrdyitavittagya II M om.
vittasya II Pr samvibhdgd, Bh samvigi II 3 Pr atikramyadbhir II 'I' *m,
then the white rectangular in the middle of the page with the folio
number 96, then a danda, used as a hyphen, then M 'sthmi ; P simhd 'sthlni,
M simhosthoni, all om. mrta ; ho in M's reading is perhaps a misreading of 4',
since danda + hd may easily be taken for ho. Bh with us and bhN II 5 Bh
'vidydpratyayah II Pr kirn tad for kimcid II 6 N jumps from the first °ndbhi-
hitam to the second "ndbhihitam (1. 7), Pr from the first one to the third one
(1. 8), om. one of them and all between them (N writing caikendbhihitam) II
8 M om. aham II PrM samjivanam, Bh sajlvam II 9 *PPrM ekena tato
'sthi° II 10 Pr yojayitum, 4»P yojayatim ; ULjojayitu II M uklams ca II Bh
om. sa II 15 'I'PPrM vrksam for samipatarum II M tathdnustitam II 16
M krtam; Bh om. krtah II PPrMBh and Hamb. MSS. om. te; in *, te has
been del. again by copyist ! II 17 Bh om. simhe sthdndntaragate II 18
Bh aham for ato 'ham II After vidyd, iti, 'I'PPrM ins. kathd \\ 4 n, Bh trtlyd
kathd II 2O In Bh, daivahata is corrected into deva° II M bahutvdbuddhayo II
bhN.i'PPrM; Simpl.Bh B b
186 Variants
Bh svalyabuddhayo for svalpadhiyo II 21 Bh abhinimdamti II 22 Pr
&ara$tho II 24 N suvarnasiddhi prdka II
Page 269.
2 Bh $atabuddhihsaha$ra° II 3 *PPr #»w/J; Bh om. *ma II N ekabuddhi
ndma II Bh mitram for mitratam II 4 Bh ins. ya»«£ after Mfowz II 5 N
°gosti° II Pr °sukhanubhuya II Bh transp. kaddcit tesdm II 6 Bh astamana-
veldydm II 7 Bh om. ra after tarn II ~B\\.jaldsrayam II 8 Bh dgamisydmi II
9 Pr svagrha II 10 Pr tamtra for to^ra II M Mo bhadraSau II 11
bhN^PPrM ins. mamtram (N matram) before kartum; ABh and Hamb.
MSS. with us II 13 ^PPrM vacanamdtralsravanamdtrendpi II Bh om.
tfamtf II N sambhavati, corr. by cop. to °te II 14 st'PM buddhi°, Bh
&vabuddhi° II N cdtmdnam, M tvdtmdnam for £wm a" II Bh om. ea II 15
Bh raksayisydmi II bh jalajatlr, corr. by corr. to Va^w" ; N °^a£i»z II 16
4>PPrM ins. bhavatd after uktam II Pr »zaifa^ to? yatah II 18 Pr vixulydsu
for OTsatfy a«< II M ddhir for buddhir II 19 bhN toe ea for tod II N vaca-
naxravanamdtrdj ; Hamb. MSS. with us II bhNA*PPr4>Bh fitrparyd-
gatam, only M pitrparydydgatam. This is no doubt a restoration of the
original reading of the textus simplicior. But the Hamburg MSS. read
withourotherMSS.il Pr tyaktam ; M om. tyaktum II 20 bhN*PPr Sakya;
ABh and Hamb. MSS. with us II Bh om. iti II bhN*PPrM subuddhi° ;
Bh and Hamb. MSS. with us II Pr 'prahdrena II 21 M raksayisydmi II
N mamdaka prdha II 22 BhH 'virnyah II v^PPr kimcij II Bh om. kamcij II
BhHI jaldjrayam II Bh transp. : adyaiva xabharyo II
Page 270.
1 Bh jaldSrayam II 2 Bh yama° prdtar dgatya jdlair acchdditam tat
sarah II 3 Bh matgyakurmmamakarddayo II 4 Bh jdle patitdh II Pr
grhitvdh II MSS. correctly °buddhi d°. Correct our text II 5 Bh gativi-
isesajfidnai kutilacdrena raksamtdva 'pi jdle II Pr $ata° for gati° II 'I'PPr
raksitau II 6 Pr atha pardhna" II ~Bh prahrstdg II Bh magrham II 7 Pr
Satabuddki II 8 Bh sahasravuddhih karena mtah II Bh °wa abhikitd svapatm II
9 4* ju?<[new page]^)MraA II Bh priye pafya pafya II 11 After jale,
4»PPrM ins. kathd n 5 II 12 Bh nakdmta for naikdntena II After «<»', Bh
ins. caturtkt kathd n flourish 11 II 13 Bh yadvdpy for yody «/>y II 14 Bh
"vacamyam II Bh ins. iti after anullanghanlyam II bhN yas^a for raaya II 15
N om. 'pi II Bh °kdra$ ca II bh atha for athava II 19 M om. eakradhara
aha ; N cakradharah praha II 21 Pr «a, om. «za II 22 N rakukagrhe,
°ku being a misreading of the form which ja has in bh II bhN bhdrod-
vdhanam II
bhN.i'PPrM; Simpl.Bh
Book V 187
Page 271.
2 All our MSS., except Bh, but including the Hamburg ones, here and
in the following lines vrtti" (Pr vrtti i tau ca vfttibhamgam) II 3 Bh yathd-
gthdnam II 4 Pr °gthite II Bh ins. tena after °gthitena II Bh coAdJiata II
M "gahhana for °rdsabkena II 6 ^PPrM ga prdka II Bh °pracdlenena II
7 bhN "pravrddhd II 8 *P gthdtavyamm iti II 9 In bh gloss over
kdsi: saga; N £w#0 for kd#l II Bh cauram II 10 Pr bhogodhyo, corr.
by cop. to bhogadhyo II *PPrM jwitam II 11 bhN*PPrM for/a ;
ABh with us. bhN °gatam for y?to II BhHI °$abdd° for 0«MT II Pr
Hamkhandnuddndmdi, * Samkhandnuddnddi (corr. putting an almost impercep-
tible I over the second nd, and a nearly equally imperceptible 2 over da), P
famkhandddnunddi ; M Samkhandnvraddnddi II BhHI »a»z for w<z II 12 M
kgetrarakgdh purusd II N bamdham bamdham ca, Bh vamdhavamdkai 'vam ; M
bamdka vadham ca II 13 M &mz tribhrtataSrutvd II NBh jora^a II M om.
bho II 14 Bh om. na II bh «# tltarasam, corr. by corr. to «a gl° ; N with
the other MSS. II Bh gltam rasam na vedmi II Bh bhanasi II 15 Pr
$arada(da del. again by c,<yp.)dyotsndhato ; Bh Ssaratyotsndhate II 16 Pr
virpsati II bh ^ro^e, N Sraute II * gltajhdmkdrajd ; as y^awz looks very much
like Sam, P writes gltaSamkdrajd, PrM gitalsamkarajd ; N gltam jamkdrajd;
Bh gltatamtkdrajd II 17 M «<£z#i for unnadasi II 18 N rdgabhar dha II
MBh <M^ only once II 19 M .^Ax, om. «« II All our MSS. incl. the
Hamburg MSS. Sruyatdm (only Bh : Mya [new line]#ai!a»z) M 2O
bhNA*PPrM Hamb. MSS. (not Bh) ekavimtati II 21 Bh stvenakona° for
ekona" II 22 Pr sthdnamtrayam II Pr dsydbhi, Bh dkdrd for d&ydni II Bh
«a for «a»a II 23 * varnnd gaftrimSatir ; the r-hook begins exactly on »a
and ends on a. Over sa, the copyist adds the visarga, whose superior dot
has almost melted together with the right-hand stroke at the end of a sa,
which stands in the foregoing line just above. As the superior dot of the
visarga is not easy to be distinguished, its inferior dot looks like an anusvara.
Hence P reads varnnd gamdrrimtati ; trimSatir also M ; cp. the Il-class above,
p. 63, and vol. xi, Table II, no. 11, s a-c. bh carnndh gadvimSatir, N varndh
tadvim6ati, A va° »advim$atir II Bh gaftrimfat for ga^trimSatir II bhN bhdryds, M
bhdydS for bhdgdS II The copyist of bh first writes smrtah with double danda
after it ; then he writes the d stroke on the visarga, and puts the superior
dot of the visarga over td, the inferior dot under it. The copyist of N,
who first writes gmrtah, corrects this to gmrtdm II
Page 272.
2 Bh yutam for vrtam II Between slokas 42 and 43, Bh inserts this half-
Bloka : dhanydndm jay ate karnne visesdt Isaradi sthite II 3 bh ndtyad
; Simpl.Bh
188 Variants
gitatvdram (or gitadvdram), corr. by cop. to "gltakaram, N ndtyat gitakaram,
^PPrM ndnyad gitadvdram, A with us; Bh Hamb. MSS. priyam for varam II
N daivendpi[pi del. by cop.]ra II M om. api II 4 In Bh, this line runs
thus : Sugkasndyuravdlhdddt tryaksam jagdda rdvanah II 5 Bh om. tvam II
Bh nivdrayisi II 6 Bh vrtipura for vrtidvdra" II Pr jumps from the first
ksetrapd to the second ksetrapd, 1. 9, om. one of them and all between them II
8 Bh tathd cdnustite II N utkamjhadharo II Bh tatah ksetraraksakdrds tatxabdam
frutvd krodhdt II 9 bhN nihpidayamto II Bh pidayamto II 1O Bh dhdvitdh II
Bh tddito II 11 Bh bhtimlprstena\\ M tatah, om. ca II bhN*PPr sacchi-
drodusalam, M sachidrodusanam, Bh gacchidrolukhalam, A sacchidrandtisaldm,
Hamb. MSS. sacchidrolusalam II 12 Bhya£i° ; M svabhdvagatavedanah for
svajdtisvcf II 14 Bh ° khardSvdndm II 15 M om. fo «a II bhN prajdra II
16 bh^PPr evodtisalam, A e»a udusalamm II Bh £«fo» ca tr^'wz bhamktvd
kamthasamalusam dddya paid' ; Hamb. MSS. tataS ca vrttim bhamktvd kamtha-
ttham ulusalam dddya pald° II 17 Bh asmim. nnatare II Pr d for durdd II
Bh dtirdttardt tarn avalokya idam uvdca II 19 Bh only : sddhu mdtula glte-
neti M tad bhavdn a pi, &c., 1. 22 II 21 After iti, ^PPr ins. kathd u 6 II M
om. «Vi and kathd, but has the figure 6 II 22 Bh vicdryamdno for wim0 II
Bh om. mayd II After sthitah, Bh ins. i^i pamcami kathd, HI i^i ^<z^a 5 II
23 N cakradharah prdha ; Pr jumps from the first dha to the second aha,
273, 3, om. one of them and all between them II bh atha for athava II
Page 273.
1 mitrandm na karoti yah all our MSS. incl. A, HIBhh. Hence this
reading is beyond any doubt that of Purnabhadra as well as of both the H-
and the <r-class of the textus simplicior II 2 'I'PMBh °kolikah II 3 Bh
suvarnnasiddha II N svarnasiddha prdha II 5 bhN mamtharo II *PPrBh
kotikah, M kolivah II 6 "Bh patrakarmmakdstdni II 7 Bh dddra for dddya II
Bh prdptah II Bh om. ca II bh yimsipdpddapam, N Sisipdpddapam, Pr sasapd-
dapam, Bh SimSapdtarum II 8 N om. drstvd II Bh drstvd 'cm[new page]-
cimtayat II Pr dr&yali tena ddnena karmrbhutyena pra° II M taddnena II 9
bhN*P kartrbhtitena, A karttibhutena, M kartrbhrtena for kartitena. Hamb.
MSS. and Bh with us II M bhutdni for jsra° II M katakarmmopa' II 1O
M kugaram II 11 bhN mamdxramo II 12 Bh samudrajalakattolasparsaSl-
taldnildpydyitaSanrah II 13 Bh vasdmi for tisthdmi II ^PPrMBh kolika II
N kaulika prdha II 14 M ara for a^awz II 15 Bh om. »za»za II bhPr
kutumbam II Bh om. »<i II Bh om. &lgkram II 16 Pr karttayisydmi, N
karisydmi II Pr sustas II Bhtransp. : tustoham tava II 17 Bh rate pdda-
pam amumm iti\\ *PPrMBh fe/^a II 18 Bh tea7 for for^i II Pr svamitra,
M svdmitram, Bh mitram, II ~M.prs(d, *PPr a>^0a II 19 M samdgacchati II
bhN.i'PPrM; Simpl.Bh
Book V 189
Bh transp. : vyamtarena tatheti II ^PPrM pratipannam, Bh pratipranne II
^PPrBh kolikah II 21 M mama kascikham anubhavdvah, &c., p. 274, L 1.
A stroke under kha refers to a later passage in the same line, where the
missing aksaras have been supplied by the copyist II 22 Bh ghdrthaye II
23 Bh tat prdrthaya rdjyam II Bh ins. ca after aham II Pr mamtrd II
Page 274.
2 'J'PPrMBh kolika II Pr bhavaty for bhavatv II M eva for mz»a II Bh
om. param II 3 Bh mitra for ## hi, inserting na before yujyate II Bh
gamam for *a^a II Pr yudyate II 5 Bh bhojandcchddane II 6 M bhusa-
dyam II 7 M om. &z^a ca II 8 Bh Az7aw II Pr bald II 0 Bh 'pUam
for hidam II 10 Bh om. £M» c« II 11 Bh pradhdnah II 13 Pr
kevala II 14 M svasvato, Bh *«z[new linejfo for svasuto II 15 N
kaulikar, 'tPPrBh kolika, M kokela II Pr prstavyd II 16 Bh om. fern II Pr
tatvam for satvaram II Bh jonye for bhadre II 17 N yaa-y asmdkam for
a%«° II Bh 'smdkam adya, M 'thdsmdkam II Bh £0 'JOT for £a&zW II bh first
writes bha for #a, which he corrects to sa by a vertical stroke beginning over
the superior horizontal line of the aksara. Hence the copyist of N's
original, who takes this stroke for the deleting mark, and the copyist of N
om. #a II Bh samlhitam for vdnchitam II 18 M t for tat II Pr tvd drasfum II
19 Bh mitram for suhrn II Bh rdjjam II Pr prdrthatdm II PrBh so 'bravit II
Page 275.
1 Cop. of Bh corr. ati° into iti° II N "paramparesdm, Bh "paratd for
"parafad II M apara mpard esd, om. m atiklevapara II Bh rdjjasthitih II 2
4>PPrBh °dvedhl° \\ Bh "bhdvddind for "bhdvddicintd II Bh «« kaddcit, om.
a/ii II Bh bhavati for prayacchati II 3 Bh add. ca after fo^a II ^P
bhdtarah II 5 Pr rcy'na II 6 *PPrMBh fo^a II 7 Pr 'Snm#, om.
«a II Bh sd dha II Bh pattam II Bh om. nityam eva II N nihpddayati, M
nihpddasi II 8 M "Suddhim ; Bh sarvadvayavixuddhih II Pr '«yas, Bh dvitlyam
for'nyad\\ Q ~Bhtenafo* yenatt ¥v purutah ; Bh om. puratah II M.yenadu
puramtaprstahtaS ca II ~Bhpr$tato 'pi ekaikam II 'I' ca ekaikam pafam, the anusvara
being put so closely on /foz, that it looks like the superior end of the vertical
^ffl-stroke; hence P ca ekaikapatam II 10 BhH om. grhavyayah. xudhyati
dvitiyasya mulyena ; H om. the following aksara m ; I nirvtiesa§ ca krtydni for
the gap and the following word II ^P Huddhyiti II 11 Pr kurvdnah,
svajdtimadhye II Bh gacchati sukhena kdlah II 12 Bh aha II M om. sddAu
patiwate II Bh sddhu pativrate sddhu sddh-uktam bha° II N sdktam for sddhu-
ktam II 13 Bh niScitya II Bh om. atha II *PPrBh koliko, M ko II 14
Eh prdrtAaydm dta II Pr cakrire II Bh ins. »z« after yodi II 16 Pr dri&ira&\\
bhN.i'PPrM; Simpl.Bh
190 Variants
Bh caturbhujaS ca gam II 17 Bh gacchati II Bh laukai II Bh om. m iti II
19 M yasya nd svayam I tkajnete II After #*, 'I'PPrM ins. kathd \\ 7\\, Bh
faffi kathd n flourish n II 20 Bh "pUdcikayd gragto ; M ' $raddheyakaddvixd~
vikdgragto II 21 Bh athavd for a^a II 23 Bh gaktubhih for #a em II
Pr pdmdura fyete II Pr tomasarmd pita II 24 Bh guvarnnasiddha II Bh
cakradharah kathayati II
Page 276.
3 Bh bhuktaSegai ka° II Bh pwritah II Bh &wy« kalasagya for fcm ca £a° ;
M tfa»fc ca ka lambyam tagydmdhagtdt II 4 Bh 'valambitagyd° II Bh om.
tasya II Pr rfa#ya '*&ztf II N Ma(fcdm, Bh gagtvdm for khatvdm II M #a I fotfa
Wr I «£ya, Bh ins. tarn before eka° II Pr efcadrsfvd II Bh vilokayan II 5
Bh purnno II 6 Bh bhavati II 7 Bh #a£a# tendham ajddvayam grhisvdmi II
bhN^PPr grhisye; A. with us II 8 N om. one tanmdse II Bh *a#e <8
OTO*Z II N atMytitham II M £afc> ggabhir [misread for ffobMr], &c., 1. 9,
omitting ''jdbhir, &c. II 10 Bh mahisyd ma" II M mahirsarvadavd for mahisyo
ma° va° II Bh tatprasavdt for vadavd* II 11 Bh pragutam II Pr om. all
between bhavisyanti and tasydham, 1. H II 12 Bh karitydmi for sampatsyate II
Bh tofo^, om. ea II Bh ^afoz'^ rz^oro mama II 13 Bh ddsyati II Bh tasydm
putro janayisyate II 14 Pr «a for «a»za II Bh>larz#yell 15 Bh ya^e II Bh
grhltvd ghojakacalatthdydm upavi$yd° II 17 Bh gamipam dgamisyati II 18
Bh transp. : ^ojoa^ vrdhmamm II Pr vrdhmanam, with following danda II Bh
samabhidhdsye for abhidhdsydmi II 19 Bh °^a madvacanam II 20 NBh
om. <a»z; but in N, the copyist deletes an anusvara over td of tddayisydmi II
M taddhydnydvasthitena, Bh dhydnd° II 21 P "prdhdras II ~WLyaig, for yathd II
N gha^dmtavarttMih II 22 Bh saktubhih, om. ca II
Page 277.
1 After ifo', *PPrM ins. ^a^ n 8 M, Bh saptaml kathd \\ flourish n II
3 BhHI laufyam II ^P apeksyate, y being almost imperceptibly deleted in
vp by a small stroke II 4 *PPr camdabhtipatih, ; but see 1. 7 II 7 Bh
adhiztdne for nagare II Bh nrpatih II * jumps from the first knddrtham to the
second kriddrtham, om. one of them and all between them ; but cop. supplies
the om.text in marg. II 8 Bh asti for tisfkati II Bh °vdnekabhakgabhojanddibkih II
9 Bh kndandrtkam II Bh tif(a(i after asti, which has been deleted by cop. II
10 In bh gloss on mahdnaxe: rnsodu II bhN ins. ca before pravisya II 11
Pr bhaksyayati II In bh gloss on gupakdrd : supdra II Bh om. kdgthddikam
agre\\ 12 Pr pasyati II Pr tddayati II 13 bhNA^PPrM tarn for tad;
Bh (tat) and Hamb. MSS. with us, but cp. Introd. p. 32 II Bh mesagftpakd-
rdndm II 14 M gvadalampage i, Bh svddulampafo II 15 Pr mahdkupdt ca, Bh
mahamtlcopdi II BhHI yathd dsannena (I °ra for ««) vagtund II 16 4* om. to?
; Simpl.Bh
Book V 191
and the following words to prajvaligyanti incl. in the text, but supplies them
in the margin II In bh gloss on ulrmikena : ubddu II 11 M tirnnaprakdro
yegdmega gva° II In bh gloss on tirnd° : una II Bh H tad tirnndyuh pracuro,
I tad urndyarn pracuro for tirnapragtaro II Bh ins. vahnind after svalpenapi II
4»P prajvalagyati II Bh jvaligyati II 18 Bh tato for tad II Bh om. punar
aSvakutydm, ins. ktidydm after °vartinydm II Pr aSvakudydm; in bh gloss on
a&vakutydm : ghoddra II Pr pravegyaii II 19 M trnapdcuyati jva° II Bh
om. tato 'Svd II bhNA'PPPr vahniddgham, M vahniddyam II Bh ins. o*w£
after °ddham II Bh prdpgyamti II 20 M om. e&zd uktam yalJid vdnara II Pr
«>a for «to<2 II In bh gloss on vdnaravafayd (!) : vdmnarelatela II 21 Bh
tdmyati II 22 N om. erawz II After evam ty ca, del. by cop. II After pro-
vdca Bh ins. bho II
Page 278.
1 Pr yatra for yo 'tra II 2 Bh sa bhavisya gamdigdham II 5 Bh om.
tathd ca II 6 bhN^P (not Pr) kalahdmtydni, A kalahdm\tdni\ BhHI ^ra^i-
hdmtdni II Bh om. ca II 8 M tdvaharg. for £aww? grham II BhHI way am for
twzaw II 9 bhNA*PPrM gaccMvah II 1O *PPrM ^»a for te II
bhN*PPrM madoddhatam; ABhHI with us II bhNA*PPrM ucatuh for
•iicuh\\ \\'$$a.buddH'vaikalyam\\ ~Bh.jdtam\\ T$ yena tad II Bh yenedam vadasi II
12 After bravisi, N ins. yenedam vaddmi II Bh svahastena dattdmrta II NMBh
Ihaksa" II 13 N katuttiktakasdydni, om. kagdya and kgdrdni" II Bh °tiktdm-
lakgdrdni II Bh vanaphaldni II 14 Bh bhaksigydmah II Bh a^a foiprovdca II
15 N yutham for yuyam II Bh om. yuyam and has «i for waz. In the place
of yuyam a blank for four aksaras has been left in Bh, and this blank has
been filled in with m/tya by another hand II Bh nitagya II Bh tagmdd apata II
16 Pr parindma II 17 M kulaham II 'I'PPrM om. gvayam II 't' ndvaya-
lokayigydmi, ya being del. again by cop. II N ndlokayigydmi, Bh «a valobhayi-
tydmi II 19 Bh transposes the two lines of this stanza II *P mamtram
for mitram II Bh mitram dpadam dgatam II 20 For * fata, Bh has a blank,
filled in by a later hand with # teje (read ye) II M kulakgayah II 21 In
the place of sarvdn pa° »a yuthapo Bh has a blank for four aksaras, filled in
by a later hand with ga vdnara (!) II 22 N nagare for gate II Bh 'nyasminn
ahani II Bh mahdnasam II In bh gloss on mahdnage : rogode II 23 M
ptipakdrena. In bh gloss on gupa° : gupdra II Bh ydvat gudena tddandya na
Aimcid dsaditam II Bh om. °dagdha ', N urddhajvalitamkdgtam II 24 N
hatah for tdditah, om. go 'pi tena tdditak II M om. go 'pi tena tdditah II Bh om.
tdditah tann II
Page 279.
1 bh arddhajvalitaSaflrah, corr. by cop. to arddhajvalacckarirah ; the first
reading is that of NBh and Hamb. MSS. (the latter ones reading tendrd-
; Simpl.Bh
192 Variants
dhajvalitaSariraK), the second one that of *PPrM II Bh pratydsanndydm II
bhN kutydm (with gloss in bh : ghoddra) II 2 M luthitas, Bh luthamta II
*PPr ins. a second tatra, M tasydm before trna \\ Bh om. 'pi II 3
Bh kvtydmtanibaddhd II N baddhd, om. ca ni II M yotakd. In bh gloss on
ghotakdh : ghodd II After ghotakdh, Bh ins. kecijvalitdh II Bh /fcectV #^a, then
a blank to ^>a° excl., filled in (by a later hand ?) with titasanrd II 4
N dpantdh (read dpanndh) for ^«&7/J II M ^atfa tayitvd 'rddhadagdhasanrd II
Bh £<^w for £eefc ca II Bh cotayitva II 5 Bh om.janam II M vydkulam
vaksah II 6 Bh savisddatg II In bh gloss on cikitsakdn ; dhdraka II 7
Bh bho ucyatdm II ^P aSvdndmm etesdm II M ka$cidyahopa&dgtrdni II Bh om.
etegdm kafaid II N ° Samanopdyah, Bh vahniddho° II 8 Bh samcitya II M
samcimtya pro kum apratisaye II 1O bh vaSaydnydndm II N "gamudbhavah,
Bh "gamutthitd II 11 Bh yathd for vyathd, HI a correction of this mistake :
fci^a II M tindsem II Bh ayafo' II 12 Bh ydvad ete prdk na bhavisyamti II
bh roye for rogenat N dgatena for rogena te na II 13 Bh &z^ dkarnnya for
foe chrutvd II Bh vdnardndm vadham II 14 Bh fe #ar»e II P yuthaparis,
NBh yuthapag II Bh om. «a II 15 Bh svayam nastavdn, with (7r add. over
the line between «a and «/«, for sdksdd dadarsa II N om. fo ; Bh ca for tfw II
Pr seha II 16 Bh om. yatah II 17 Bh dhargand II Pr matrayed, N
dharsayed for margayed II Bh ^a# #M for yo 7ra II Bh parinirmitam II 18
bh satydd for bhaydd II N transp. : lobhdd vd II 19 Bh kvacit II 20
Here all our MSS. "khamda II Pr te for fotfra II N yaw/ lokayati (om.
nipunataya) II 22 NBh nirgacchati for wi° z'^t II Pr cimtayd sa nu° II 23
Pr om. £ pa II 24 Bh jalamadhye for tanmadhydd II N "Idlamkrto for
' ' Idlamkrtakantho II
Page 280.
1 N rdksagas, om. nigkramya II Bh provdca for fora wmca II N ya^ra II
2 N ftu? for fe»z II Bh bhakgaydmi, om. ?Vz II NM <orf a»^o II 4 Bh
kiyatdm II N bhaksane Sarirag for bhahanayaktig II 6 N badvyana, M
brdhmatah II N &rld»rlo for «r^a/o II N »/« II Bh vdnara aha II 7 bh
sahdgvyamtam, Bh gahdgthyamtim, N sahatyamta, PrM gahdf.yamtam II Bh om.
»ze II 8 "Mipracchagi II ^P te chapartidram II M o/» tewt [added over the
line] txzra [both aksaras struck out again] I kaprapamna, lobJiayitvd saragi II
Bh nrpatim II 9 Bh «ara$ II Pr rdkgas II Bh ratnamdldbhtisitakamthag tan
nagaram dsddya vrkta" II 11 M "prasddegu II 13 N suryam a tiraskurute II
14 NBh vdnara aha II N kasmiinlcid for kutracid II M aranya II 15 Bh
guguptanagaram, corr. to guguptanaram II NM vdrena, om. surya II NBh ins.
praviyya before nimajjati II M dhandpragdddd II M nihkrdmyati II 18 N
yutham te for yuthapate II N om. e«a; Bh transp. e*a and pratyaksatayd II
19 M om. matka°, but supplies it in the next line in this corrupt form :
bhN.iTPrM; Simpl.Bh
Book V 193
mdsakumthasthitayd II 20 BhHI ko 'pi for kam api II N ainam for yena II
21 ^P etat srutvd II N nrpatir aha II ~N yad iox yacly II 22 N dgamisydmi
for esyami; Bh gamdgamisydmi for svayam esydmi II N prabhutaratnamdldh II
Pr sadyamte for sampadyamte II 23 Bh £ap> a&z II N te? for efczd II
Page 281.
1 N ro/ya for ro/na II N soUamgam II bhN a^a for athavd II 3 P
rudhd II After «/>«', N ins. between the second and the third pada of
stanza 61 : trme devi namas tubhyam yayd mttdnvitd api \ 1 \ II 4 Bh akrtye
'pi for akrtyesu II N niyujyamte II bh'I'PPrMBh bhramyamte, AN bhrdmyate;
Hamb. MSS. with us II N gugamigv api, A dugamesv api II 7 In the place of
this line, ^PPrM have 6 padas : laksddhipas tathd kotim [M koti\ kotivdn rdjyam
icchati II 48 rdjyayuktas tathd svarggam [P »vargga~\ svarggad aimdratvam [M
idratvani\ icchati II imdratvepi hi samprdpte yadrcchd na (P n for no) nivarttate
(Pr °^' for °te) \\ 49 II 8 M om.jlryanti of pada 2 II 9 In * *ro of wrotfrc
is somewhat illegible ; P netre for Srotre II Bh trstukd tu ; H ifr#»a ^^01,
1 trsnau kdpi II N tarundyate for fo wa jiryati II Bh om. arfnz after deva and
inserts it after surye II 12 BhHI c?ew eka° for yenaika" II 14 BhH
ratnamdldm II M sarmlokd II Pr praksitdy II 15 NBh om. ea before fe«a II
Bh om. «'rfi II 16 N jumps from the first uvdea to the second uvdca (1. is),
om. one of them and all between them II 17 M om. kirn iti ciraya II Bh
yuthddhipate II Bh transp. : me erijanay (!) cirayati\\ 18 Bh °nrpate II N
rdksasena salile bha° II 19 M °salivasthona II N sopitam II N ' ' kdranotthena
bha" II 20 NBh ins. »zaya after sddhitam\\ 4»PPrM svdmiti matvd;
Hamb. MSS. and Bh with us II 21 N na for wafra II 22 N simhate,
PrBh himsate II Bh pratihimgatam II 23 Bh transp. : tatra dosam na II M
vdt(a ?) for tatra II N om. yo II P om. dus(e II N samdcaret II 24 N fofcz*
for rforf II M sama, N mmam for mama II N bhavati for fom i z'^i II
Page 282.
1 Pr Sokdvwta II N kosddhistah, putting this after tvarUapadam II
bhN'I'PPr yathdjdtam', ABh with us II Pr pratinivrta, ^P pratinivrtya II
2 'I'PM suvrtto, Pr suvrto, for sutrpto II 3 M tdnamdam for «a° II 4
N hatasatruh, Bh hataxatrum, H ^az!a^ Satrum, I &zfa/5 *<Z</M II 5 Bh
vihitam for bhavatd II N vdnarah II 6 BhHI om. a&> '^a»z bravimi II Bh
kdryam ityddi for karma, iti II Bh adds astami kathd, vfPPrM /ia^« n p n
7 Bh Wo Wo II N &M» for »WOT ; Bh om. »za»z II 8 N om. ydsyasi II 1O
M tyaktvdpadam II 11 M om.pdpena II N narakam II 12 Bh suvarnna-
tiddha aha II N Saktimyas, Bh Ssaktwaktas II 13 Bh etatva for e^ac ca II
*P manufydndmm a" II 14 Bh om. ca after «cwfo' II N AaczW II 16 Bh
bhN.i'PPrM; Simpl-Bh 0 O
194 Variants
om. tava \\ N °bhramena vedanayd\\ 16 bhNA'I'PPrM yadi for yad;
BhHIyatf II N ita svasthdnam II Bh om. apy asmdkam apy II 17 N om.
'yam, having a deleted yo before anartho II NPMBh athavd for atha II 19
N vdnarah II 20 M 'sti for 'si II N grhito siddhikdlena II N paldti II 21
N*PPrM cakradharah prdha ; Hamb. MSS. and Bh with bh II
Page 283.
2 Bh adhistdne for pure II M bhadrasendma II 3 Bh ratndvali for ra&ta-
vaft II N om. Jiartum and the following words to Jiartum (excl.), 1. 5 II 5
Bh iurata" for tatsurata II 6 N avast hdnam pamkajvarddibhir II M
'jvarddir II 7 N dtmanas II 8 N sakhi pascdd ikd° II 9 N grhakone
for y<m ; Bh om. 'yaw ; P om. all between rdksato and vyacintayat, 1. 10 II
N om. kimcid II 10 N °vidhdtum II 11 Pr torfM 'thyah, N taydnyah II
12 M ^«w for Jiartum II M oa Saktoti II N om. totf II 13 Bh asvarupam II
N aSvarupam krtvdsvar&pamadhyastko II Bh ^m madhyastho, H /tr^-a madhyd-
sthdm, I ^w madhyasthdm II PrBh niriksye II M om. kimrupah \\ N
kimprabhdsas II NBh om. *«A II 15 Pr ni&samaye II N r aSvdgdre for
^/^e II 16 N om. &M» II N rdksasdfoaSvabharataram II 17 NBh
avalokya for drsfvd \\ In bh gloss on khallnam: cokadu\\ *PPrM mukhe,
om. to«. Hamb. MSS. and Bh with bhN II N samdrustah ; then again the
same sentence with the readings rdksasdxvam and samdrtidhah II 18 Bh
om. M«?wm II N era for <?*a II N ^#aw II 19 Pr ko, N koxchdn for &y>a« II
M abhdgatak II 2O N vicimtayat II M cimtayan aso II *PPrM 'svdpaha-
rakena II N sdsvdtena for Aa^a° II 21 Bh ins. tow after ^afoa, omitting it
before stkirl" II Bh khafondkarsandt II 22 N om. tad II N fcrf for tadd II
23 bhNA'I'PPrM vegdtwegam. Hamburg MSS. vegdt vegam, which was
also the reading of some MS. previous to Bh, which has vegdt gavagam for
vegdt vegam, Simpl. h and Buhler vegdd vegataram. See above, p. 35 II
Page 284.
1 bh tathd ca ganita" , Bh tajyathd aganita" for tathdvaganita' ; N tathdgamta-
khalindkarsanavdkydt I cauraS II M vairaS for cauraS II 2 Bh anena asva° for
etendsva II 3 N joa/awz II 4 Bh &K&T for tatrd" II 5 Pr cimtayati i° II
Bh 'svarvpo rdksaso II 6 M vairopi II Pr vataprahdram II 7 NBh ins.
tow after opi II 9 *PPrM vane for m?e, but in * corr. to va(e, the inferior
part of the vertical w-stroke being effaced, but still well visible, so that le
could possibly be read as the. The copyists of P and of the original of
M evidently thought the original aksara to be the, corrected subsequently
to ne II 10 M nasamtam II N om. bhoh II N eva II N kllaka" for ahka° II
11 N franasyati \[ bh*PMBh Hamb. MSS. bhaksoyam; PrA with us II
; SimpLBh
Book V 195
N bhakgyeyam manukas II 4»N bhakgatdm, in 4* coir, to our reading II 12
Bh svam ritpam II N gkhalitagati nivrltah, BhHI skhalitagatir (H om. r)
nirrrttah II 13 Bh upary upari vdnarasya II 14 N lambdyamdna" II 15
Bh ins. few after 'joi II Bh rdksasdd apy adhikam, N bhaksastdbhy adhikam II
16 Pr ayuktavdn for <zj»y w° II Bh om. tyjy II N niramtard; Bh om. nitardm II
M nimllitanaydtd rdamtdn II 17 bhBh nihpldayan, N^PPr Hamb. MSS.
nipldayan, M nipidadrayan II Pr ifzya'z for tigjhati II Pr to for fawz II 18
N tathdsvarupam, Bh tathavaxtham II N^PPrM om. e«a»z II 19 In the
place of this sloka, Bh has only : yddrsi badanacchdyeti, adding : " navami
katha n II N drtfydte II N vdnarah II 20 N grhltepi hikalena II After
this s"loka *PPr add. 10 katheti \\ n II 21 M om. all between punar and
atra next line II 22 Bh gacchdmi for anu II N ava for atra II M °malam
for "phalam II 23 N cakradharah prdha II Bh ^^o kdranam II • N trakd-
ranam II N fay or for ««yo; M nayo 7a woyo w; Bh nayo 'py anayo jay ate n
daivavaxdt \\ Su II 24 M devavayd II Pr ^-fflaOT for wr»a»z II Bh nrndpa-
ti ; NPPr (not *) upatigfati, in Pr corr. to °te II
Page 285.
1 *PPrMBh trigtanl ["PP »tri»tam, Pr «£mfan] rdjakanyakd; Hamb. MS.
H with bhN (our text), I with the other MSS. II 2 Bh ydmti IV 3
'I'PPrM gvarnnasiddha II N prdha II 5 M madhnram for madhupuram It
N tasya for fa^/a II 6 Bh atJia for tasya, inserting tasya after kaddcit It M
kaddci atanl, kand II *P tiristanlm II 7 *PPrM /««&>« ^rKtea ea for Srutvd It
8 *Pr (not P), N oyawz II Pr y« for yathd H Bh to'ci^ eva na ie After
chrutvd, N inserts the stanza : yah gatatam pariprcchati I /rao^' gatatam vd-
kyam avadhdrayati I tasya divdkarakirane mlamm vivarddhate \ prajd 11 9 bh
aha II N etat jndyate II Bh nydjjam (for nydyyam, and this a blunder for
anydyyam) for jnayata II N inistakannl n 10 N^PPr gtristani It N
rdjakanyd II Pr wdhmandt, N brdhmandn \\ Bh transp. : dhuya vrdhmandh II
PrpraArvyd II 11 PrBh om. yafa^, but Pr ea^ for ca II 12 Ptprsta-
kena II 13 Bh rdksasena gf tt N trastdn for praSndn II ^P purah, with
^ after the stanza II 16 N kasmimscid \\ Pr kutraci ranye II N camda-
farmd, M camdrakarmmd II Bh om. «a»za It Bh ins. to after e£ada tt' 'I'PPrM
ins. ca after <e»« II 17 Bh mprah for brahmanah II After Irdhmanah,
N inserts the sloka amdhakah kubjakaS catva tristanl rdjakanyakd t te trayo
nydyatah siddhdh sdnukiile vidhdtari i It. This is a variant of stanza 69 II N
tamdhitah II 18 N bhayatrastam for bha° tarn II 19 N kamalodarastu-
darau, PrM kamalodarasaudarau ; Bh kamalakomalau II 20 N kathaya, Pr
kathayam for katham It Bh om. bhavatak II 21 N rdkgaga prdha II N
arddhodvanam II Bh «« ^i arddhodite 'hum kaddpi bhramlm padbhydm tpf, HI :
bhN,*PPrM; Simpl.Bh
196 Variants
na hi arddhoditeham kaddpi [I ta for ka°~\ bhumim padbhydm gprvd[I adds m\-
mi; Pr a for api II 22 Bh ora. me II N brdfimana, om. 'fly II Bh moksa-
tyopdyam II
Page 286.
1 N tena for tato II N rakmadbhihitam II MBh om. W0£ II 2 *PM
devatdrcanam II N saratdn II 3 M to for &»«*< II Bh om. tvayd II N
ndtahsthdt II 4 After tathdnusthite, gloss, of bh ins. rdhase II Bh ins. e*a
before devdrcana" (sic Bh) II NBh eva for e*a II 5 Pr bhaksayati II N
drutam, Bh satvaram for druiataram II M tote drutamram gatvd drutaram
gacchdmi It bh anudhvdnapddo, Pr amiddhdnapddau, Bh anuddhatapddo, H
amuddhatapddaUjTL amuddhatapddo II 6 NBh ?«a»za for »ze II Bh ins. ^w
after rdksaso II 7 Bh prstato, om. taifll 8 After #z, *PPrM add.
toM H i,2 it , Bh dasaml kathd u flourish n II 9 bh ins. tad after tasya II
Bh wcawz II Bh dkarnnya II Bh viprd for Irahmanah II 10 'I'PPr 4/io
vrdhmandh stristanl II Bh «za»za II 11 Bh vd na hi for «a vd II M to for
te II Bh fc «e«^ II 12 *PPrM om. the first vd II M ca for the second
vd II Pr sah for #a II Bh kanydtra sd II 13 Bh bhaved bJiartur vindsdya II
Pr dindsdya II Pr °nidhdndya II 4»PPrM m for ca II 14 Pr tvayd for yd II
Nyaw^HI 15 N ins. ca after pitaram II N om. *a II Pr sddbhutam for
*a drutam II N «<z#ra II Bh xamsayah II 16 N »zewz for </«£«$ II Bh ya^
foryar^ll 17 N tatas for to^ II Bh om. tat II N dattd II N niyojayi-
tavyeti, Bh niyoktavyeti II 18 N kdladvayd° II N transp. : bhavati \ krtd II
Bh lokadvayavi° II Bh wa for ^a II N om. toZ II 19 N pataghosamm
dropaydm dsa ; Bh akdrayat for o;«a0 II 20 Bh yaA ko 'pi for a^o II
(not Pr) stri&tamm, II Pr rdjnd II bh rdjakanyakdm II Bh kanydm for
II Bh om. ,yaA before pari° II 21 N fero^ II Bh desdt pravasayati II
N evaip. ghomnayam II 22 Bh prabhutah kdlotitah II NBh om. ca II Bh
udvahate II 23 Bh guptasthdnasthitd, N guptasthdnam sthitd, 'I'PPrM gupta-
sthdnam sarji II bh yauvanam abhimukhl II M sdjdjne, N ,/a/nc H M «^i for
'*^' II N om. ca II
Page 287.
1 N yastigrdhikujlas II M sastigrdhl II Bh kubjakah II N £r«fri£i sakdyah II
NBh patahasabdam II N tamprayete, Bh mamtrayatah II M gya&yate, Bh
prchyate II Bh om. pafahah II 2 Bh yafoA for yadi II M kanyastd, Bh /fozrcya II
3 Bh^acetozforwaya^ll Bh kanyd° fox kanyakd" II 4 Prfafeweafor tadasyatt
N ddridrotthaklesaparyamto ; Bh ddridryotthasya kesasya (!) j»a° U 6 Bh forfya II
7 Pr^ra«a/& tarjtkah II In bh, °tamkah has been corrected by corr. into °jamgah II
M prdnondmgapavana° I) N vi/a*i, Bh vildgdh II 8 bh mrugurunatih, corr.
; Simpl.Bh
Book V 197
by cop. to suragurunatih ; M guru, om. sura. II 10 N °tvd amdhakena II
NBh om. aha ca II 11 N rdjaputrair II Pr rdjnam for raj fie II 12 N
devapramdnam II Bh ra/a a^a II N om. bhoh II 14 bh^PPrM kutfo, N <W/0,
A Jkus{a. Cop. of bh deletes o — writing $V&I — without another correction.
In Pr kus^o has been corr. by cop. from kustl; Bh £«$«; *PPr vdmtyajo, A
ndmtyajo, M vdmtyajyo, all these MSS. om. ^a II bhN ma for vapy II 15
N salafoa II N vixesatah II 16 N rdjddeSdmtaram • Bh rdjdjnayd for ra°
cva II After em, *£ breaks off II M purusair for ro/a° II N gatvd for «i£m II
17 Bh om. tristani II 18 N ydnapdnam, Bh ydnapdtre II N ins. #a kaivartta
for &w° II N om. bhoh II 19 After adhisthdne, Bh tfrayo 'jsi moktavyd for
#a "yaOT a" <Wa° II N gatvd for ««^t;a II M ddhyo for andho II 2O After
°nmthite Bh : tfe grham mulyendddya, &c., 1. 21 II M drddya for dsddya II 21
P ad&z/i for andhah II 22 Bh kubjakah II 23 PPr stristanl II bh *a,
corr. to *a>ta by corr. II Pr vilagndh, PM vUagnd for vinas(d II NBh om. ca II
24 M d?ya»i for yad^ ay am II
Page 288.
1 Pr kale II Pr na ydtah for naydvah II N transp. : yewa t;z'«<m II N om.
tad II 2 Bh yena tathd amum, thd a being written by a later hand on
some effaced aksara II mrta (for mrtah) written in bh by corr. on a blank
left free by cop. II 3 Bh tarn dddya II M pradrstamandh II ^ih. grham II
4 Bh dgafya II N m for tarn II M labdhvd for labdho II krgnasarpah I ^^
e«a»z written in bh by corr. on a blank left free by cop. II 5 M "vasubhih II
Bh gatanetrdya II 6 N kathayi, Bh misena for kathayitvd II Bh prayaecha II
bh *«»z ; then prayaecha \ yena drdk, written by corr. on a blank left free by
cop., who continues g vipadya (corr. adds (a) iti II 7 N hrdamdrggam II bh
pratisthitah, NBh prasthitah for jorafo' pro" II N #opi toz kr° II 8 bh
khamdikrtya .... svasthdlydm, the blank being filled in by corr. with sarvam II
Bh Mdlydm, omitting satakra II N culhlmastakam II 9 N svagrham, Bh
*va for svayam II bh "vydkultiayd, N grfiavydpardkulatayd II Pr prasrayam, om.
*a II Pr i^am for zWam II 1O N tavdbhistdn II Bh matey an dmya, °n d° being
written as one syllable and virdma being added under nd II Njoaea^ll 11 M
a for a&zwz II N grhavydpdrataram II Bh bhavdn fortvam II 12 N om. darvlm II
N pracalaya, Bh pracdlayatu II Bh hrstamandh II 13 PPr sprkvanb, M syrkka-
nlm. Gloss, in bh : jlbhehoda(l)cd(eche II Bh pralihan II N om. darvlm II
Bh darvlm dddya fan II N samdddya II N £am# for &z« II Bh cdlayitum
drabdah II P praydlayitum, N pracalayitum II 14 N dradhbah II Bh &i»
a^ cdlayito II N pracalayato II Bh visagarbhena bdppena II 15 Bh mamda-
mamdam for Scmaih fa" tl bhM agalata, Hamb. MSS. and PPr with us II N
agamat ; Bh <z^a[hole]^ ; A amalatd, a misreading for agalata with following
danda II N ara for «w II N ins. ktanam after gunam II 16 N manvamdno
From 287, 16 bhN.PPrM; Simpl.Bh
198 Variants
vd vi° II In bh gloss on bdgpa° : bdpha II Bh vdppagrakanam II PrN sprsfa-
drstir II 17 P pasapamti for pafyati II N sthdlyamadhye II Bh transp. :
kevaldni kr$na° II 18 N om. tato and the following words to tat (1. 19)
excl. II Bh tato 'cimtayat II P maSydmisam, Bh matsyamdrnsam II 19 Bh tan
najdndmi tristanydS ce° idam samyak kim vd II 2O N tristanyaiS, Pr strimsta-
nyd$ II 21 N madvdprdyaika upakrdmdyemam II Bh madvadhdya prakramo II
N athdnyatya II NBh om. m II 22 Bh om. sa ; PPrM sam for sa II N
nigrahayan, Bh gopdyan for niguhayann II 23 N dlimgya curpbanadibhih II
Page 289.
1 NBh apaSyat II Bh ins. anirlksyamdna iva before samipam II 2 N
Sanrabalam sannkfya masta° II Bh °rthyd . . . . stakopari part °. A later hand
writes Sagya on the blank, where one aksara has been worn off II Pr
"sdmarthyds tanmastakopari II 3 bhPrA paribhramya, P paribhrammya,
M Ihramya II N ca for toz ; PPrBh om. tarp. II M ttistanim hrdaye, Bh
tristanlhrdayasya II N atddayat II bhPPrA kubjaka£arire pro," \\ 4 bh
trtiyah stano II Bh (later hand writing on some effaced aksara) ti for '«te^ II
Bh pr$ade$e ca stanagparSdt kubjah saralatdm gatah ; N pr$ade$e ca ttana-
sprr$dt II PPrM prstapradeSah stana°, but in Pr, h added over the line by
cop. II N kubjah, PPrM kubjaka$ya\\ 5 NPPrMBh garalatdrp ; but
Hamburg MSS. with bh II 6 PPr kubjakaS caiveti II PPrM add kathd\ll,
Bh ekddasaml kathd II N suvarnasiddMAa II 7 NBh uktam for abhihitam II
N daivdktilatayd; Pr <2ewT II 8 N dpadyate II 9 tyo;^ has been lost in
Bh by a hole, after which the MS. has h \\ ; Pr tyayyo for ty&jyah II NBh
madvdkyam II Bh akurvato II 1O bhPPrM *;<wrraa(Pr °rnna° for Vna")
siddfia(nevr line in bh)»z anujndya. ANBh with us, but in Bh &z»z and
part of nu worn off II 11 PBh nivrttah (Bh om. h) for ^ra<»° II bh
flourish before iti II N om. iti II After iti, Bh ins. dvddasaml kathd II
12 A samdtha for samdptaip. II In Bh, /wr worn off II bhA apankfdkdritd II
NBh aparikfitakdritvam II PM «<%«/& ^Ma^ II 13 In the place of this
sloka N has only kudrsfam kuparijndtam iti, Bh kudrs^am, kuparijndtam
ceti II Bh om. the rest of the text. In its place N has : samdptoyam
gramthah II II iti UrivifnmarmaviJffillfyacitam pamcdkhydnam samdptam II As
to the copyists' colophons of N and Bh, cp. the end of the ' Variants ' II
A has all the stanzas of the praSasti ; I give all its readings. A kudrmam II
14 A ta bharena II After krtarp,, PPrM ins. : evam kathd 77 sukldni ca u 646 II
A 119 for 5 II 15 bhPPr pamcatamtrdparandparandmakam; A with us II
16 A "yuktdm II M visnu", om. sn II 17 }/L parakarah II K joy eta II 18
PPrM om. all between stanzas 1 and 7 II 26 bh "prabhu for °prabha° II
A 'carpdrapra&Aa, then an unfinished pta, then surivrdhah II
From 289, 12 bhN.A.PPrM; Simpl.Bh
Booh V 199
Page 290.
1 A kkacana II A "bhogi for "yogi II 2 bh A samasti vi" II 3 A
rohini" for manmathcf, and °vixe»asya II 4 bh laksma, A laksmih II 7 bh
°mada° for jwzda" ; A with us II 8 In the place of siktd mayd, bh has
a blank filled in by corr. with samprdpya bhu, and mi written on the superior
margin II 9 A pat for sat II In P, tdni ca and part of gram are lost by
a hole II 1O Pr ganita II M Slokasamkhyd 3 I II 11 Stanza 8 is missing
in bhPPrM II In A this line runs thus : camdramunibdnacamdre varse kdrtti-
kasitadvitiydydm; our text gives the reading of n1!!2!!3 (n2n3 °vdna° for
°6dna°; n1H2n3 "varsai) II 12 II1 H2!!3 om. 'dhisthito, reading vudhaih.
Between pratisthito and vudhaih II2 ins. traiva Hdstram iti su II
The COPYISTS' COLOPHONS of our MSS. run thus : — bh : iti pamcamam
dkhydnakam samdptam \\ flourish n n gam/vat 1468 vane mdrgga&rsamdse $ukla-
pakse dvddaSl dine adyeha SnVlramagrdme mahdrdjddhirdjaSriKdhnadadevavija-
yardjye amdtyaMahamsalasdpratipattau SatyapurajndttyaPd(coneGie<l from Jotl,
and with an i inserted before vd)dijandrddanasya Ihrdf.rJoslharadevasya vinoddya
snGaudajndfiyaMahamkesavagutaMahamgopdlena pamcdkhydnakam ndma nltisd-
ttram lilikhe n flourish it iti pamcdkhydnakam nltisdstram samdptam n flourish n
M tsivam astu sarvajagatu u n lekhakapd^hakayoh Sivam \\ flourish n ydval lavana-
samudro ydvan naksatramamdito meruh \ ydvac camdrddityau tdvad idam pustakam
jayatu n 1 u n flourish 11 11 II N : samvat 1855 varse fake 1720 pravartta-
mdne karttika $u[$u corr. by cop. to va~\di 8 gurau lipi Subham \ Mahamdhapu-
ranivdsind SnGaudajndtiyaddaveKdiindtMtmajaHarinamddkkyena lisitoyam [corr.
by cop. to lintami\ Subham i aparam pustakam viksya Hodhanlyam sadd budhaih \
fnnddhikair svarair varnair asmdkam dusanam na hi \1\ tnny dhur avaddndni
gdvah prthvl sarasvatl i narakdd uddharamty ete japavdpanadohandt i 2 \ svdrtham
pardrtham ca likhitoyam gramthah \\ n Sn \\ n ; A : iti pamcdkhydnam samdp-
tam II Sivasumdarena likhitam n samvat 1574 varse dsovadi 9 sukre II P : yddr-
6am puitake drstam i tddrsam liksitam mayd \ yadi fuddham asvddham vd mama
doso na dlyate n 3 bhagnaprstikatign'vd i baddhadrtfir adhomukham \ feast ena liksi-
tam Gdstram i yatnena paripdlayet \\ 4 n samvat 1537 varse prathama dsddhavadi
1 bhaume pustikd laksitam n subham bhavatu 11 prathame kathd 29 » dvitlye 7 n
trtlye 15 M caturthe 12 \\ pamcame 12 n evam kdra'i kathd 75 u flourish n prathame
tukta 388 n dvitlye stikta 84 u trtlye siikta 67 n caturthe siikta 51 n pamcame
sukta 56 evam kdra'i siikta 646 n flourish 11 subham bhavatu II M : kathd 29 \
7 I 15 I 12 I evam 75 [cp. colophon of P] siikta 388 u 51 I 56 n 6ri emcam [for
evam] 646 I Sri u 11 flourish u £rih \\ n flourish n u flourish n n II Pr has
no colophon II Bh : fivam astu Sarvajagatas ceti n trisamgAas i dram namdydt \\
inbhagavatitripurd mama manlsitam n yityyatyrttu u khaldh vilayam ydmtu n
bhN.A.PPrM; Simpl.Bh
200 Variants
dciram tistatu pustamkam n 28 flourishes n Mupardgakalagaparvandtha u II 4> :
iti pamcdkfiydnam samdptam iti n flourish u 11 samvat 1661 varse jyestamdse
Suklapakse 2 dvitlydydm tithau guruvdre SriYtkramapuramadhye lisatam idam
11 flourish ii rdjddhirdjasriRdyagithajivijayardjye \\ flourish u u yddrSam pusta-
kam drstvd i tddrsam lisatam mayd \ yadi &um a&uddham vd i mama doso na dlyate
n 1 n flourish u sub/tarn Ihavatith » \\ katydnam astu n u flourish n II
bhN.A.PPrM; SimpLBh
INDEX OF STANZAS
In the following Index, complete references are given to the text, printed in HOS.,
vol. 11, and to the edition of the textus simplicior (Simpl.) of the Pancatantra by Kielhorn
and Biihler. Occasional references are given to the same text as contained in the Hamburg
MSS. (HI). Kathasamgraha-etunzaa are marked with an asterisk, afc%ana-stanzas with a
dagger.
akdranavigkrtavairaddrundd I. 275.
*akdlacaryd vigamd ca gosthi I. 280.
akullno 'pi mUrkho 'pi I. 111. Simpl.
I. 148.
akrtatydgamahimnd Simpl. II. 69.
akrte 'py udyame pumgdm II. 61. Simpl.
'II.74.
akrtyam naiva krtyam gydt IV. 36.
Simpl. IV. 40. '
akrtyam manyate krtyam II. 148. Simpl.
II. 144.
akrtvd paurusam yd Srih IV. 66. Simpl.
III. 147;' IV. 118.'
akrpanam aSatham acapalam II. 114.
akleSdd iva cinlitam Simpl. HI I. 8.
agamydn yah pumdn ydti Simpl. I. 370.
agnihotraphald veddh II. 150. Simpl.
II. 147.
aghatitaghatitam ghatayati II. 155.
ajd iva prajd mohdd I. 177. Simpl. 1.
219.
ajdtamrtamurkhebhyo Intr. 2. Simpl.
Intr. 2.
ajadhalir iva trastair Simpl. II. 100.
ajdm iva prajdm mohdd, see ajd iva.
ajndtawvadhdgdra" Simpl. III. 41.
ajndtdh purusd yasya Simpl. III. 159.
ajndndj jndnato vdpi II. 175. Simpl.
II. 169.
ata eva nipiyaie 'dharo, see madhu
iig^hati vdci yositdm.
ata eva hi vdnchanti IV. 38. Simpl.
IV. 42.
Simpl.
Simpl.
*atitrma na kartavya II. 59.
II. 73, 77.
*atilobho na kartavyo V. 15.
V. 22.
atisamcayalubdhdndm II. 128.
atltaldbhasya ca raksandrtham Simpl. II.
182.
attum vdnchati Sdmbhavo Simpl. I.
159.
atyacchendvirnddhena, see antahgthend" .
atyddaro bhaved yatra I. 408. Simpl.
I. 413.
atyucchrite mantrini pdrthive vd° I. 221.
atyutkate ca raudre ca, see apy utkate.
\atha krsnd disah sand III. 125.
\atha tagya taroh skandhe III. 128.
atha ye samhald vrksdh III. 46. Simpl.
III. 59.'
adesakdlajnam andyatiksamam.TYl.. 100.
Simpl. III. 112.
^adyaprabhrti deham svam III. 155.
adhano ddtukdmo 'pi Simpl. II. 102.
adhigataparamdrthdn panditdn I. 73.
adhlte ya idam nityam Simpl. Intr. 6.
see yo 'traitat pathati nityam.
adhodrgtir bhavet krtvd^ezkampamdnam
adho 'vekgi.
adhyardhdd yojanaSatdd, see sapdddd.
anantapdram kila Sabdasdatram Intr. 4,
Simpl. Intr. 5.
anabhijno gundndm yo I. 61. Simpl. I.
73.
anarthitvdn manusydndm Simpl. 1. 142.
Dd
202
Index of Stanzas
•\*andgatam yah kurute sa Sobhate III.
194. Simpl. III. 164, 166.
•\andgatam bhayam drsfvd II. 10.
*andgatavatlm cintdm V. 53. Simpl.
V. 71, 72.'
*anagatavidhdtd ca I. 326. Simpl. I.
318.
anddufo 'pi bhupasya Simpl. I. 88.
anarambho manusydndm, see anarambho
hi kdrydndm.
anarambho hi kdrydndm III. 1 14.
andvrstihate deSe Simpl. II. 53.
anicchato 'pi duh/chdni II. 156.
anindyam api nindanti Simpl. II. 156.
aniyuktd hi sdcivye, see anuyuktd hi
sdcivye.
anirvedah Sriyo mulam I. 332. Simpl.
I. 329.
ani&citair adhyavasdyabhlrubhih III.
224.
anisfah kanyakdyd yo Simpl. IV. 73
(not in HI).
anuyuktd hi sdcivye I. 219.
aniulha mandire yasya Simpl. IV. 67.
anrtam satyam ity dhuh Simpl. I. 186.
anrtam sdhasam mdyd I. 143. Simpl.
I. i95.
anekadosadmto 'pi I. 227. Simpl. I.
242.
anekayuddhavijayl III. 8. Simpl. III.
11.
anena sidhyati hy etan I. 324.
antahpuracaraih sdrdham I. 40. SimpL
1.55.
antarguAliabhujamgamam 1. 356. Simpl.
I. 375.
antarlinabhujamgamam, see antargudha '.
antar visamayd hy eta I. 150. Simpl.
1. 196 ; Simpl. (not HI) IV. 87.
antahsdrair akutilaih I. 96.
antahsthendvirurldhena IV. 63. Simpl.
III. 140 ; IV. 112.
antyajo 'pi yadd saktf, I. 392. Simpl. I.
404.
antydvasthdgato 'pi Simpl. IV. 110.
antydvastho 'pi budho I. 424.
*andhakah kubjakaS caiva V. 69. Simpl.
V. 91, 100.
f and/to vd badhiro vdtha V. 74. SimpL
V. 98.
anyathd Sdstragarbhinyd II. 157.
anyapratdpam dsadya Simpl. 1. 107.
apakdrisu md pdpam I. 164.
apamdnam puraskrtya Simpl. HI, III.
164.
*apariksitam na kartavyam V. 13.
Simpl. V. 18.
apavddo bhaved yena I. 174.
apasdrasamdyuktam III. 110. Simpl.
III. 120.
apdyasamdarsanajdm vipattim I. 47.
Simpi. I. 61.
api kdpuruso blMah I. 112. Simpl. L
149.
api kdpuruso marge Simpl. V. 104, 106.
api putrakalatrair vd Simpl. I. 357.
api prdnasamdn istdn III. 111. Simpl.
III. 121.
api brahmavadham krtvd Simpl. I. 275.
api mandatvam dpanno Simpl. II. 167.
api viryotkatah Satrur Simpl. III. 136.
api Sdstresu kmald Simpl. V. 40, 43.
api gampurnatdyuktah, see sampurnendpi
kartavyam.
api sammdnasamyuktdh I. 115. Simpl.
I. 153.
api sthdnuvad dsinah Simpl. I. 49.
api sydt pitrhd vairl Simpl. III. 143.
api svalpataram kdryam Simpl. I. 98.
api svalpam asatyam yah I. 91. Simpl.
I. 119.
aputrasya grham Sunyam, see Sunyam
aputrasya grham.
apujito 'tithir yasya IV. 5.
apujya yatra pujyante III. 173.
aprstas tasya tad bruydd I. 49.
aprstendpi vaktavyam III. 3. Simpl.
'in. 4.
Index of Stanzas
203
aprsto ' trdpradkdno yo Simpl. I. 32.
apeksitah k&nalalo 'pi fatruh I. 171.
apydtmano vindsam ganayati Simpl. I.
395.
apy titkafe ca raudre ca I. 78. Simpl.
L103.
aprakatikrtasaktih Simpl. I. 31.
aprandyyo 'tithih sdyam I. 130. Simpl.
L 170.
apradhdnah pradhdnah sydt\. 17. Simpl.
1.34.
apramddaS ca kartavyas I. 58.
aprdptakdlam vacanam I. 23. Simpl.
1.63.
apriyasydpi vacasah I. 235.
apriydny api kurvdno I. 228.
apriydny apipathydni Simpl. II. 161.
abalah. pronnatam, see yo 'balah pro°.
abhinavasevakavinayaih III. 108. Simp].
III. 119.
abhimatasiddhir asesd V. 30. Simpl.
V. 30.
abhiyiikto balavatd durge III. 39. Simpl.
III. 47.
abhyaktam rahati gatam I. 24.
abhyucchrite mantrini, see atyucchrite.
abkracchdya khalapritih, see meghac-
chdya.
amitram kurtde mitramUI. 198. Simpl.
IV. 24 Cp. yo 'mitram kurute mi.
amrtam Hxire vahnir I. 98. Simpl. I.
128.
amrlasya pravdhaih kirn Simpl. II. 57.
ambhasd bhidyate setug I. 76. Simpl.
I. 102.
ayam dutdrthasamkgepah III. 78.
ayam nijah pare veti Simpl. V. 38.
ayaiah prdpyate yena II. 95. Simpl.
II. 108.
araksitam tufhati daivaraksitam Simpl.
1.20,323; V. 44.
araksitdram rajdnam III. 65. Simpl.
III. 75.'
aranyaruditam krtam I. 245.
arito 'bJiydgato IJirtyo III. 208.
araik samdkdryate ndbhir Simpl. I. 81.
*arthasyopdrjanam krtvd II. 133.
Simpl. II. 122, 148.
arthandm arjane duhkham I. 123.
SimpL I. 163 ; II. 118.
artharthl jlvaloko 'yam. Simpl. I. 9.
arthdrtJn ydni kastdni Simpl. II. 119.
arthena tu vihlnasya II. 71. Simpl. II.
85.
arthena balavdn sarvo II. 69. Simpl.
II. 83.
arthebhyo 'pi hi vrddhebhyah Simpl. 1. 6.
arthair arlhd nibadhyante I. 3.
alaktako yathd rakto Simpl. I. 145.
alpe ca gundh, see tvalpe 'pi gundh.
avadhyam vdthavdgamyam I. 354.
Simpl. I. 369.
avadhyo brdhmano bdlah I. 156. Simpl.
I. 201.
avaSyagatvaraih. prdnair I. 420.
avasyam pitur dcdram, see yo 'vasyam
pitur.
avaskandapraddnaxya III. 32. Simpl.
III. 39.
avidagdhasya bhaktasya, see vitadig-
dhasya.
amditvdtmanah xaktim I. 193, 330.
Simpl. I. 237, 325.'
aviralam apy anubhtitdh II. 180.
amruddham sukhastham yo Simpl. I.
362.
avixvdsam *add tisthet III. 52. Simpl.
III. 62.
avyavasdyinam alatam II. 115.
*avydpdregit vydpdram I. 8. Simpl.
I. 21.
asaktair balinah Satroh Simpl. I. 319.
axandd indriydniva Simpl. I. 8.
axuddhaprakrtau rdjfn Simpl. I. 301.
aSrnvann api boddhavyo L 120. Simpl.
I. 160.
alocydniha bhtitdni I. 337. Simpl. I.
334.
204
Index of Stanzas
a&vah sastram Sastram I. 69, 84. Simpl.
I. 110.
asamSayam ksatraparigrahaksamd 1. 211.
asatdm sangadosena Simpl. I. 251.
a»ail bhavali salajjd Simpl. I. 418.
asatyah satyasamkdxdh I. 439.
atamdadhdno mdndndhahTQ..\\. Simpl.
III. 14.
asamaih xamlyamdnah I. 62. Simpl. I.
74.
asampattau paro labho Simpl. II. 176.
asampraptarajd gauri III. 183.
ataTiayah samartho 'pi III. 48. Simpl.
III. 56.
atahydny api sodhdni II. 101.
asddhand api prey nd, see asddhand vit-
tahlnd.
asddhand mltahlnd II. 1. Simpl. II. 1.
asddhyam &atrum a/ofyaSimpl. III. 137.
aham hi sammato rdjno Simpl. I. 279.
ahimsdpurvako dharmo III. 94. Simpl.
lii. 104.
ahitahitavicdrafanyabuddheh 1. 15.
aho khalabhujangasya Simpl. I. 305.
dkdrair ingitair gatyd I. 21. Simpl.
1.44.
dkirnah Sobhate rdjd I. 371.
dkhetakam vrthdkleSam Simpl. I. 388.
dkhetakasya dharmena Simpl. I. 129.
Cp. pdparddhivad adharmena.
dgatam vigraham drstvd Simpl. III. 22.
agatas ca gataS caiva IV. 32. Simpl.
IV. 31, 36.
dture vyasane prdpte Simpl. V. 41.
dtmanah Saktim udmksya~L. 192. Simpl.
I. 236.
dtmano mukhadosena IV. 42. Simpl.
IV. 44.
dtmavargam parityajya, see tyaktds ca-
bhyantard yena.
dddv atyupacdracdfuvinayd° I. 286.
ddif.yacandrav anilo 'nalab ca I. 141,
395. Simpl. I. 182, 405.
ddau citte tatah. kdye I. 126. Simpl. I.
166.
ddau na vdpranayindm Simpl. I. 246.
ddau sdma prayoktavyam, see idmnai-
vddau.
dpatkdle tu samprapte Simpl. II. 112.
dpadam prdpnuydt svdml I. 300. Simpl.
I. 292.
dpadarthe dhanam raksed Simpl. I. 356 ;
III. 86.
dpadi yendpakrtam, faulty reading for
dpadi yentipa*, q.v.
dpadi yentipakrtam I. 339 ; IV. 15.
Simpl. I. 336 ; IV. 16.
dpanndxdya vibudhaih Simpl. II. 171.
dpdtamdtrasaundaryam I. 388.
dydti skhalitaih pddair I. 152. Simpl.
I. 198.
dydsaisatalabdhasya II. 126.
dyuh karma ca vittam ca II. 64.
drddhyamdno nrpatih prayatndd I. 273.
dropyate 'smd xaildgrarn, I. 19.
dvartah samxaydndm I. 146. Simpl. I.
191.
dsandc chayandd ydndt Simpl. IV. 65.
dsane tiayane ydne III. 209.
asannam eva nrpatir I. 28. Simpl. I.
35.
dstdm tdvat kim anyena IV. 48. Simpl.
IV. 90.
dharann api na gvastho I. 265.
iksor agrdt kramaxah II. 31.
icchati satl sahasram V. 62. Simpl.
V. 82.
Hah sa daityah prdptaxrir Simpl. 1. 245.
istam daddti grhndti, see daddti prati-
grhndti.
iha lake hi dhanindm Simpl. I. 5.
Isvard bhuriddnena 11.56. Simpl. II. 67.
ukto bhavati yah purvam I. 238. Simpl.
I. 244, 422.
Index of Stanzas
205
ucchedyam api vidvdmso III. 53. Simpl.
III. 63, 145.
utksipya tittibhah paclau I. 329. Simp],
I. 314. Cp. svacittakalpito garvah.
*uttamam pranipdtena IV. 61. Simpl.
IV. 109, 114.
utlarad uttaram vdkyam I. 46. Simpl.
1.60.
uttidha. ksanam ekam V. 18.
uttiithamdnas tu paro Simpl. I. 234.
utpatato 'py antariksam II. 184.
ntpatanti yad dkdxe Simpl. II. 123.
utsdhaSaktiyutavikraina0 II. 122.
utsahasaktuampanno III. 23. Simpl.
III. 30.
iitsdhasampannamadirghaguf.ramTL.\\Z.
udlrito 'rthah paSundpi grhyate I. 20.
Simpl. I. 43.
uddfirtesv api sastresu III. 79.
udyatesv api xastresu, see uddhrtesv api.
udyamena vino, rdjan Simpl. II. 132.
udyamena hi sidhyanti II. 139. Simpl.
II. 131.
•udyoginam purusasimham upaiti laksmir
Simpl. I. 361 ; II. 130.
unnamyonnamya talraiva II. 75. Simpl.
H. 91.
upakdrdd dhi lokdndm II. 29. Simpl.
II. 34.
upakdrigu yah sadhuh IV. 60. Simpl.
I. 247; IV. 108.
upadesapradatrnam IV. 59. Simpl. IV.
107.
*upadexo no, ddtavyo IV. 55. Simpl.
I. 390 ; IV. 97, 101.
upadeio hi mttrkhdndm Simpl. I. 389.
upanatabhayair yo yo III. 202.
upavistah sabhamadhye Simpl. III. 109.
*updyam cintayed vidvdn I. 393. Simpl.
I. 406.
updydndm ca sarvesdm Simpl. I. 12.
updyena jayo yddrg Simpl. I. 209.
*updyena hi tat kurydd I. 159. Simpl.
I. 207.
updrjitdndm arthdndm I. 2. Simpl. II.
150.
upeksitah k&nabalo 'pi Satruh Simpl. I.
235.
uxand vetti yac chdstram I. 142. Simpl.
1.185. '
fist/id hi vittajo vrddhim II. 52. Simpl.
II. 64.
rnaxesam agnixesam III. 219. Simpl.
III. 178.
rtumatydm tu tisthantydm III. 187.
ekam hanydn no, vd hanydd Simpl. I.
206.
eka eva hitdrthdya III. 70. Simpl. III.
80.
ekam ndma jaddtmakasya I. 206.
ekam aSvdnrte hanti, see panca pasvanrte
hanti.
ekam utkanthayd vydptam I. 199.
ekam bhumipatih karoti I. 223. Simpl.
I. 240.
ekasthdne prasute vdg, see ekd pras&yate
mdtd.
ekasya karma samviksya Simpl. I. 342.
ekasya janmano 'rthe I. 173.
^ekasya duhkhasya na ydvad II. 185.
Simpl. II. 175.
Ifekasydpy atither annam III. 147.
ekah svddu na bhunjlta Simpl. V. 103.
ekdkini vanavdsiny I. 5.
ekdkl grhasamtyaktah V. 11. Simpl.
V. 15.
ekd prastiyate mdta IV. 6. Simpl. IV.
5.
ekena gmitapdjalddhararuco SimpL I.
136.
ekendpi gunavata Intr. Simpl. H 9, 1 5.
ekendpi sudhirena IV. 37. Simpl. IV.
41.
ekesdm vdci Hukavad anyetdm Simpl. I.
62.
206
Index of Stanzas
*ekodardh prthaggnvd II. 6. Simpl. V.
101, 102.'
eko 'pi ko 'pi sevyo yah III. 62.
eko bhdvah soda Sasto III. 56. Simpl.
III. 66.
etadarthe kutindndm I. 305. Simpl. I.
297.
etdh svdrthapard ndryah V. 50. Simpl.
V. 65.
eta hasanti ca rudanti ca I. 148. Simpl.
I. 192.
frandabhinddrkanalaih Simpl. I. 96.
"fevam vilapya bahuSah III. 161.
evam ca bhdsate lokaS Simpl. V. 20.
evamjnatva narendrena Simpl. I. 84.
•\evam vktvd sa dharmdtmd III. 150.
evam manusyam apy ekam III. 47.
Simpl. III. 55.
f esa sdkunikah fete III. 136.
ehy dgaceha samdvitdsanam II. 48.
Simpl. I. 253 ; II. 60.
aixvaryavanto 'pi hi nirdhands te II. 164.
autsukyagarbhdbhramativadr8tiKll..\%&.
ausadhdrthasumantrdndm Simpl. 1. 203.
kah kdlah kdni mitrdni I. 271.
kaccid astddaSdnyesu, see ripor astdda-
xatfdni.
kantakasya ca bhagnasya I. 222.
kathdnvitam satkavi° Prasasti 1.
kanakabhusanasamgrahanocito I. 63.
Simpl. I. 75.
kapindm vasaydsvdndm V. 59. Simpl.
V. 79.
^kapotadevd sury d»a, vol. xii, p. 49 ff.
kamalamadhunas tyaktvd I. 290.
kampamdnam adho 'veksil. 153. Simpl.
I. 199.
kampah svedas tathd Simpl. HI I. 187.
karasddo 'mbaratydgas I. 137. Simpl.
I. 178.
karnavisena ca bhagnah Simpl. I. 303.
kartavyah pratidivasam prasannacittaih
II. 160.
kartavyam era kartavyam I. 426.
*kartavydny eva mitrdni II. 169.
kalahdntdni harmydni V. 57. Simpl.
V. 76.
kalpayati yena vrttim I. 48.
^kaScit ksudrasamdcdrah III. 121.
kdkamdmsam tathocchistam I. 302.
Simpl. I. 294.
kdke Saucam dyutakdresu salyam I. 110.
Simpl. I. 147.
kdce manir manau kdco Simpl. I. 77.
kdmavyajam vpetya, reading of Simpl.
H I for dhydnavydjam u°.
kdyah samnihitdpdyah II. 194. Simpl.
IL 177.
kdrandn mitratdm e^'II.26. Simpl.II.31.
kdrunyam samvibhdgas ca II. 20. Simpl.
II. 24.
kdrkaSyam ttanayor drisos 1. 147.
Simpl. I. 190.
kdrttike vdtha caitre ca III. 31. Simpl.
III. 38.
kdrydkdryam andryair I. 234.
kdrydny arthdvamardena I. 224.
kdrydny uttamadanilasahasaphaldny I.
357. Simpl. I. 376.
kdlah samnihitdpdyah, see kdyah tarn \
kdldtikramanam vrtter I. 116. Simpl.
I. 154.
kdlindydh pulinendranlla I. 293.
kale yathdvad adhigata" I. 27.
kdlo hi sakrd abhyeti III. 117.
kdvyaSdstravinodena II. 171.
kail vivarjayec cauryam V. 38. Simpl.
V. 52.
kirn Sakyam gumatimatdpi tatra II. 176.
kirn aiakyam buddhimatdm I. 184.
kirn karisyati pdndityam I. 384. Simpl.
I. 394.
kirn karoty eva pdndityam, see kirn,
karixyati.
Index of Stanzas
207
•\kirn krandasi nirdkranda IV. 27.
Simpl. IV. 29.
kim gajena prabhinnena I. 231.
kirn candanaih sakarpurais II. 45.
Simpl. H. 55.
kim cintitena bahund II. 153.
kim taya kriyate dhenvd Introd. 3.
Simpl. Introd. 4.
kim taya kriyate laksmyd Simpl. II.
134 ; V. 37.
kim tena jatu jatena, Simpl. I. 26.
kimpaurusam raksati yena II. 167.
kim bhaktendsamarthena I. 72. Simpl.
I. 97.
kim bhdsitena gurund I. 322.
kiritamanicitrevu Simpl. III. 150.
^kukrtam kvparijndtam V. 12. Cp.
kudrstam leu.
*kudrstam kuparijnatam V. 1. Simpl.
V.' 1, 17. Cp. kukrtam ku.
kuputro 'pi bhavet pumtdm V. 14.
Simpl. V. 19.
kubjanya kitakhdtasya II. 84. Simpl.
n.89.
kurvanti tdvat prathamam Simpl. I.
193.
kurvann api vyallkdni, see anekadoxa-
duxto 'pi.
kurvan hi vaitaslm vrttim, see kramdt
vaita»a°.
kulam ca iilam ca III. 191. Simpl.
IV. 71.
kulapatanamjanagarhdm 1. 135. Simpl.
I. 176.
kiitalekhyair dhanotsargair Simpl. III.
138.
kurmasamkocam atddya III. 17. Simpl.
III. 21.
krlaniScayino vandyds II. 146. Simpl.
' II. 142.
krtasatam asafau nastam I. 243.
krldntapaSabaddhdndm II. 4. Simpl.
II. 5, 172 ; III. 169.
krtdntavihitam karma I. 380.
krtd bhiksd rekair vitarati Simpl. I. 11
' (om. HI).
krtl kasya budhah ko 'tra, see tasydh krte.
krte praiikrtam kurydd V. 64. Simpl.
' V. 84. '
*krte mniscaye pumsdm I. 196.
krtyam devadvijdtlndm III. 55. Simpl.
III. 65.
krtydkrtyam na manyeta Simpl. I. 277.
krtrimam ndSam dydti II. 25. Simpl.
' H. 30.
krtvd krtyavidas tirthair Simpl. III. 71.
krtvdparddham nastah san I. 355.
krtsndm api dhardm jitvd II. 108.
krpano 'py akulmo 'pi, see virupo 'py aku°.
krmayo bhasma vuthd vd I. 351.
ke ndma na vinaSyanti Simpl. IV. 86.
kelih pradahati majjdm Simpl. I. 175.
kevalam vyasanasyoktam Simpl. II. 181.
ko gatvd yamasadanam I. 320.
ko grhndti phanamanim I. 316.
ko 'tibhdrah samarthdndm I. 22. Simpl.
II. 51, 121.
ko dhirasya manasvinah II. 111. Simpl.
II. 120.
kopaprasddavastuni I. 29. Simpl. I. 36.
ko 'rthdn prdpya na garvito I. 109.
Simpl. I. 146.
ko vd ta*ya manasvino, see ko dhirasya
ma.
kosaksayo na nidrd ca Simpl. III. 128.
kauiseyam krmijam suvarnam I. 70.
Simpl. I. 94.
kramdt vaitasavrftis tu III. 16. Simpl.
III. 20.
kriyddhikam vd vacanddhikam vd I. 55.
kriydsu yuktair nrpa cdracakguso I. 236.
kruro lubdho 'laso 'talyah III. 20.
Simpl. in. 26.
kllbe dhairyam, see kdke Saucam.
kleSasydngam adattvd V. 31. Simpl.
V. 32.
kva gato mrgo na jwati I. 163.
leva #a daSarathah svarge bAutvdlll. 232.
208
Index of Stanzas
ksanikdh garvasamskdrd I. 208.
ksate prahdrdh prapatanti II. 186.
' Simpl. II. 178; HI also IV. 88.
ksdntitulyam tapo ndsti II. 162.
kslnah sravati Simpl. HI V. 76.
kslyate ndpabhogena II. 191.
*foudram arthapatim prdpya III. 81.
Simpl. III. 91, 110.
ksemydm sasyapraddm nityam Simpl.
III. 85.
khanann dkhulilam simhah III. 13.
Simpl. III. 17.
gaganam iva nasfatdram Simpl. V. 6.
gaccha duram api yatra nandasi I. 430.
gajabhtijamgamayor api, see raviniSdka" .
gajavihamgabhujamga', see fasidivdka-
rayor.
gandasthale madakalo, and gandastha-
lesu, see gallastftalesu.
gandopdnte snciranib fir tarn, see gallo-
pdnte.
galavayamm api ptimsdm II. 105.
Simpl. I. 10.
gandhena gdvah pafyanti III. 58. Simpl.
III. 67.
gargo hi pddasaucdl Simpl. IV. 47 (om.
HI).
gallasthalesu madavdrisu Simpl. I. 123.
(gandasthaksu HI.)
gallopdnte suciranibhrtam I. 291.
gavdm arthe brdhmandrthe Simpl. 1. 205.
gavdrthe brdhmandrthe ca Simpl. I. 420 ;
n. 104.
*gavd$ananam sa vacah Srnoii I. 417.
gdtram samk-ucitam gatir III. 169.
Simpl. IV. 78.
gita&dstravinodena, see kdvya°.
gunavattarapdtrena Simpl. I. 287.
gunavanmitrandsena II. 38.
gunavdn apy asanmantri I. 370. Simpl.
1.384.
gundlayo 'py aganmanlri^egiinai'dn apy.
\gundh samkhydparityaktds II. 47.
Simpl. II. 59.
gnniganaganandrambhe Simpl., H Intr. 7,
I Intr. 3.
gunegu rdgo vyasanesv anddaro III. 229.
gurur dgnir dvijdtlndm I. 257.
gurutakatadhuramdharas I. 16.
gurundm ndmamdtre 'jnTLI. 71. Simpl.
III. 81.
guror apy avaliptasya I. 169. Simpl.
I. 306.
guroh sutdm mitrabhdrydm II. 94.
Simpl. II. 107.
grdhrdkdro 'pi sevyah sydd Simpl. I.
' 302.
•\grdhrendpahrtam mdmsam IV. 51.
Simpl. IV. 93.
grham satrum api prdptam Simpl. 1.289.
grhakfetravivddesu III. 84.
grhamad/iyanikhdtena Simpl. II. 149.
grhi yatrdgatam drstvd, see yais cdtjate
prdghunake.
gopdlena prajddhenor Simpl. II. 218.
godhikakarmaniyuklah V. 23. Simpl.
'i. 15.
grdsdd ardham api gra&am II. 55.
Simpl. II. 66.
grlsmdtapatapto 'pi hi I. 317.
*catikd kdsthakutena I. 335. Simpl.
I. 332.
catuhkarno 'pi Simpl. HI I. 96.
caturthopdyasddhye tu III. 21. Simpl.
III. 27, 135.
catvdriha sahasrdni Prasasti 7.
candanataruxu bhitjamgd I. 277.
candandd api sambhiito I. 399.
calaty ekena pddena I. 77.
cdtataskaradurvrttais Simpl. I. 343.
cdranair vandibhir nlcairV. 51. Simpl.
V. 66.
*cUikdm dipitdm paxya III. 118.
citracdtukarair Uirfyair I. 377. Simpl.
I. 385.
Index of Stanzas
209
citrasvddukathair, see citracatukarair.
citraxvddakathair, see citracatukarair.
dram dugdho 'nadvdn I. 246.
chayasuptamrgah sakunta° II. 2. Simpl.
II. 2.
chittvd pa&am apdsya kuta° II. 67.
Simpl. II. 81.
chidrezv anarthd bahatibhavanti , p.251,2.
jananvmano harati jdtavati I. 213.
janitd copanetd ca Simpl. IV. 66.
*\jambuko hudayuddhena I. 122, 155.
Simpl. I. 162.
jayanti te jindh, see te jayanti.
jalpanti sdrdham anyena I. 105. Simpl.
I. 135.
jdtah putro 'mijdtax ca I. 385.
jdtamdtram na yah iiatrum I. 191.
Simpl. I. 233, 364 ; III. 3.
jdtaxya nadltire Simpl. I. 28.
jdteti kanyd mahatiha cintd I. 212.
jdnann api naro daivdt IV. 31. Simpl.
IV. 35.
jdlam dddya gacchanti Simpl. II. 8.
Cp. gamhatdx tu Aarantime.
jihvd laulyapra" Simpl. II. 3.
jlryanti jiryatah keSd V. 63. Simpl.
V. 16, 83.
jlvanto 'pi mrldh panca I. 264. Simpl.
I. 266.
jlvan naro bhadraxatdnipaxyatij). 254,14.
jtv/ti prabruvan proktah I. 37. Simpl.
1.53.
jndnam caksur na tu drk II. 96.
jndnam madadarpaharam I. 368.
jndnam madopaSamanam, see madddiksd-
lanam Sdstram.
jvdldxaiaruddhdmbaram I. 321.
f tatas tarn lubdhako drstvd III. 151.
tyatas tadvacanam srutvd III. 141.
tyatah tamtrattafirdayah III. 126.
divydmbaradhard III. 162.
•\tato yasfim xaldkdm ca III. 157.
^tat tathd sddhaydmy etac III. 148.
tat te yuktam prabho kartum, see tatra
yuktam pra°.
^tatra taptvd tapo ghoram vol. xii,
p. 50.
f tatra ddvdnalam drstvcl III. 165.
tatra yuktam prabho kartum III. 34.
Simpl. III. 42.
tadarthatn ca kulindndm, see etadarthe
ku°.
tad daivam iti samcintya, see na daivam
iti samcintya.
tanavo 'py dyatd nityam Simpl. II. 7.
^tapds tepe tato varsa° vol. xii, p. 46.
tayd gavd kim, see kim tayd kriyate.
talavad drxyate vyoma I. 438.
'ftasmdt tvam dvesam utsrjya III. 140.
tasmat sarvaprayatnena trivarga° III.
210.
tasmat sarvaprayatnena ndmdpi IV. 46.
Simpl. IV. 85.
ta#mdt sydt kalaho yatra V. 56. Simpl.
V. 75.
tasmdd ekdntam dsddya Simpl. III. 7.
tasmdd durgam drdham krtvd III. 42.
Simpl. III. 51.
tasmdd vivdhayet kanydm III. 185.
f tasmdn na xocdmi p. 151,10 and pada 3
of II. 93. Simpl. II. 105, pada 3,
and p. 25,17.
tasmdn na zyat phalam yatra III. 14.
Simpl. III. 18.
tasya katJiam na cald Simpl. V. 33.
tyasya tadvacanam frutvd III. 143.
tasydh krte budtiah ko nu II. 109.
tdditd api dandena Simpl. IV. 89.
tddito 'pi durukto 'pi Simpl. I. 89.
tdnindriydny avikaldni II. 81. Simpl.
V. 26. '
tdvaj janmdpi duhkhdya I. 263. Simpl.
I. 265.
tdvat pntir Ihaml lake II. 41. Simpl.
II. 47.
£6
210
Index of Stanzas
tdvat sydt mrvakrtyem II. 147. Simpl.
II. 143.
tdvat syat suprasanndsyas, see tdvad eva
pradhdnam syat.
tdvad eva pradhdnam gydt V. 49. Simpl.
V. 64.
tdvad bhayasya bhetavyam I. 170.
tdsdm vdkydni krtydni Simpl. I. 140.
•\tiraiicdm api yatredrk II. 199.
tiryancam purusam vapi III. 106.
Simpl. III. 116.'
tuthan yo madhyago nityam III. 43.
' Simpl. III. 52.
tisthen madhyagato nityam and tisthed
yo madhyago, see tuthan yo madhyago
nityam.
\tisrah kotyo 'rdhakoti ca III. 164.
tlkmopdyaprdptigamyo III. 223.
*tuldm lohasahasrasya I. 404, 409.
Simpl. I. 409, 414.
tulydrtham tulyasdmarthyam Simpl. I.
248.
trndni n6nmulayati pra° I. 94. Simpl.
I. 122.
trndni bhumir udakam I. 131. Simpl.
I. 171.
trsnedevi namas tubhyam II. 99. Simpl.
V. 81 (cp. lobhdd eva nard mudha).
te jayanti jind yesdm V. 9. Simpl.
V. 12.
te dhanyds te vivekajnds Simpl. I.
262.
tendpi ca varo datto I. 190. Simpl. I.
231.
*tyaktds cdbhyantard yena I. 260.
Simpl. I. 259.
tyajanti mitrdni dhanena liinam II. 106.
tyajet ksudhdrtd, see bubhuksitah kirn na.
tyajed ekam kulasydrthe Simpl. I. 355 ;
III. 84.'
tydgini Sure vidusi ca III. 222.
tydjyam na dhairyam Simpl. I. 316.
trayah sthdnam na muncanti I. 160.
}tvayd saha maydvaJsyam I. 282.
damstrdvirahitah sarpo II. 70. Simpl.
I. 232 ; II. 12, 84 ; III. 49.
daksinddisamrddhasya Simpl. III. 156.
dandam muktvd nrpo yo 'nydn Simpl.
III." 146.
dattvd tan eva ydcanti, see ddtdro 'py
atra ydcante.
dattvdpi kanyakdm vain Simpl. I. 276.
dattvd ydcanti purutd, see ddtdro 'py
atra ydcante.
daddti pratigrhndti II. 39; IV. 11.
Simpl. 11.45; IV. 12.
dadydt sadhur yadi nijapade Simpl. I.
366.
dantasya niskosanakena rdjan I. 59.
Simpl. I. 71.
dayitajanaviprayogo II. 179. Simpl.
II. 174.
darsitabhaye 'pi dhdtari I. 79. Simpl.
I. 104.
ddtdro 'py atra ydcante II. 117.
data laghur api sevyo Simpl. II. 68.
ddnam bhogo ndxas tisro Simpl. II. 151.
ddnena tulyo nidhirasti ndnyah II. 131.
Simpl. II. 158.
^ddridryarogaduhkhdni III. 139.
ddridryasya pard mtirtir Simpl. II. 159.
ddndrydt pur-usasya bdndhava° II. 78.
ddridryad dhriyam eti, see nirdravyo
hriyam eti.
ddretu kimcit purusasya I. 74. Simpl.
I. 100.
^ddvdgnineva nirdagdhd III. 134.
dikm bhumau tathdkdse I. 207.
duhkham dtmd paricchettum I. 323.
duradhigamah parabhdgo I. 333. Simpl.
1.330; V. 34.
dtirdrddhydh Sriyo rdjnam Simpl. I. 67.
durdrddhyd hi rdjdnah Simpl. I. 64.
d urdroham padam rdjndm Simpl. I. 66.
durgam trikutah parikhd Simpl. V. 90.
durgazthd api vadhyante Simpl. III. 144.
durjanagamyd ndryah I. 272. Simpl.
I. 278.
Index of Stanzas
211
durjanah prakrtim ydti I. 240.
durdivase ghanatimire III. 177. Simpl.
IV. 53. (Cp. the following- stanza.)
durdivase 'sitapakse I. 133. Simpl. I.
173. (Cp. the preceding1 stanza.)
durmantrdn nrpatir vinasyati I. 129.
Simpl. I. 169.
durmantrinam kam upaydnti III. 211.
Simpl. HI III. 160.
durlabhd striva cittena Simpl. III. 149.
dwtabuddhir abuddhiS ca and dusta-
buddhir dharmabuddhir, see dharma-
buddhir abuddhix ca.
dusprdpydni bahuni Simpl. V. 28.
dutam vd lekham vd III. 75.
diita eva hi samdadhydd III. 76.
duramdrgaxramaSrdntam, see dtirdydtam.
durasthdndm avidydndm Simpl. IV. 72.
durasthdm api yena paityasi I. 205.
durad ucchritapdnir drdra° I. 285.
durdydtam pathaxrdntam IV. 4. Simpl.
IV. 4.
^devo 'pi tarn langhayitum, p. 151,8 and
pada 2 of II. 93. Simpl. II. 106,
pada 2, and p. 25,16.
defam kdlam kdryam I. 258.
deSam utsrjyajlvanti, see trayah sthdnam
no, muncanti.
de£dndm upari ksmdpd I. 117. Simpl.
I. 155.
demntare*u bahuvidhabfidsd' Simpl. I.
397.
dainya»ya pdtratdm eti Simpl. II. 97.
daivavaSdd upapanne I. 4.
dosam drlto janak krtsnam Simpl. III.
163.
daurgalyam dehindm duhkham Simpl.
II. 96.
daurbhdgydyatanam dhiyo II. 85.
dyutam yo yamadutdbham I. 45. Simpl.
I. 58.
dravyaprakrtihlno 'pi 1. 33. Simpl. 1.48.
dvandvdldpasabhegaja° I. 25.
dvdv vpdydv ifta proktau Simpl. II. 163.
dvigunam trigunam vittam V. 26. Simpl.
I. 18.'
dvijihvam udvegakaram I. 397.
dvidhdkdram bhaved ydnam III. 30.
Simpl. III. 37.
dvipdswisasimhdgni0 I. 364.
dmsaddvesaparo nityam I. 42. Simpl.
I. 57.
dvisdsivisasimhdgni" , see dvipdsivisa* .
dwpdd anyasmdd api II. 154.
dvesidvesaparo nityam, see dvisaddvesa-
paro nityam.
r tvam III. 57.
dhanadasya tathaiva vajrinah I. 433.
dhanavdn duskullno 'pi II. 104.
dhanavdn matimdn kirn, see sadhana
iti ko.
dhanddikesu vidyante Simpl. HI II.
132.
dhanyds tdta napasyantiTlAS (seepara-
hastagatdm bhdrydm). Simpl. V. 78.
dhanyds te ye na, see dhanyds tdta na.
*dharmabuddhir abuddkiS ca I. 389.
Simpl. I. 396.
dharmasatyavihinena III. 19. Simpl.
III. 25.
dharmdrtham yatatdm apiJia Simpl. I.
371.
dharmdrtham yatya vittehd Simpl. II.
157.
dharsandm marsayed yo 'tra V. 60.
Simpl. V. 80.
dhavaldny dtapatrdni Simpl. I. 42.
dhairyam hi kdryam gatatam I. 216.
dhydnavydjam upetya Simpl. V. 14.
na kasyacit kaScid iha 1. 18.
•\na kdryam adya me ndtha III. 159.
*f na kirn dadydn na kim kurydt IV. 41.
na kurydn narandthasya I. 43.
na kauhnydn na saithdrddnSimp}.!. 116.
nakrah svasthdnam dtddya III. 38.
Simpl. III. 46.
212
Index of Stanzas
na ksudhd pidyate yas tu Simpl. I. 90.
nakhindm ca nadmdm ca I. 52.
na gajandm sahasrena I. 187. Simpl.
I. 228;' II. 13.
na garvam kurute mane Simpl. HI 1. 88.
•\na grham grham ity dhur III. 130.
Simpl. IV. 81.
na gopraddnam na mahipraddnam I. 298.
Simpl. I. 290.
*nagnah Sravanako dagdhah I. 378.
na ca cchidram vind Satrur Simpl. III.
124.
na candrena na causadhyd Simpl. I. 380.
na ca svalpakrte bhuri, see na sa sval-
pakrfe bhuri.
na jdtu samanam yasya, see praydfy
upaSamam.
na too chastrair na ndgendrair Simpl. I.
124.
na tat svarge 'pi saukhyam sydd Simpl.
V. 49.
fwffl tathd karind ydnam III. 214.
na tathd bddhyate lake II. 74. Simpl.
II. 88.
na tddrg jayate saukhyam III. 82.
Simpl. III. 92.
na tan sutlrthais tapasd, see yon yajna-
gamghaii tapasd ca lokdn.
na te kimcid akartavyam II. 100.
na tv avijhdta&Ilagya, see na hy avi-
jndta°.
na daddti yo na bhuhkte II. 127.
na ddnatulyo vidhir atti, see ddnena
nadlndm ca kuldndm ca Simpl. IV. 49.
na dirghadarsino yagya III. 196. Simpl.
III. 167.
»a durjano vairam iti prakupyati I. 239.
na devd yaxtim dddya Simpl. III. 182.
(See the following stanza.)
na devd A Sastram dddya Simpl. III. 183.
(See the preceding stanza.)
na daivam iti tamcintya II. 145. Simpl.
II. 140.
*na pujayati yo garvdd I. 100. Simpl.
I. 130.
na prcched gotracaranam IV. 3. Simpl.
IV. 3.
na prajilayd visdrinyd, see prajnaydti-
visdrinyd.
na badhyante hy aviSvasta 1. 88. Simpl.
I. 114; 11.40.
na bhaktyd kasyacit ko 'pi I. 407. Simpl.
I. 412.
namati vidhivat pratyutthanam I.
287.
na manusyaprakrtind I. 431.
f»<z mayd tava hastdgram II. 54.
na mdtari na ddresu II. 190.
f«a me dhanur ndpi ca II. 60.
na yajnasamghair api, see na tdn sutir-
thait tapasd.
na yajvdno 'pi gacchanti I. 308. Simpl.
1.300.
nayatra Sakyate kartum IV. 62. Simpl.
IV. 11.
na yatrdsti gatir vdyo V. 35. Simpl.
V. 48.
na yasya cestitarpvidydn I. 261. Simpl.
I. 261.
na yasya xakyate kartum, see na yatra
sakyate kartum.
naydd apetam pravadanti yuddham I.
434.
na yojanaSatam duram II. 98.
narakdya matis te cet II. 51. Simpl.
II. 63.
narapatikitakarta dve&yatdm I. 101.
Simpl. I. 131.
narandm ndpito dhurtah III. 66. Simpl.
III. 76.
narddhipa nlcamatdnuvartino I. 369.
Simpl. I. 383.
narendrd bhtiyistham gunavati I. 294.
na vadhyate hy avisvasto and na va-
dhyante hy a°, see na badhyante hy a",
navanltasamdm vdnlm I. 394. Simpl.
I. 407.
Index of Stanzas
213
no, vittam darsayet prdjnah Simpl. I.
400.
na mnd pdrthivo bhrtyair 1. 68. Simpl.
1.79.
na mbhdvyante laghavo V. 6. Simpl.
V. 7.
na vixvaset purvavirod/titasya III. 1.
simpi. in. i.
na viSvaged avisvaste IV. 12. Simpl.
II. 39 ; IV. 13.
na viyvdgam vind Satrur II. 33. Simpl.
I. 115; 'll. 33.
na failairhge kamalam prarohati I. 278.
naxyati vipulamater api, see vipiilamater
api nasyati.
naSyanti gund gunindm I. 242.
nastam apdtre danam I. 244.
nagtam mrtam atikrdntam 1. 336. Simpl.
I. 333.
na sa gvalpakrte bhuri IV. 25. Simpl.
I. 19.
na gd mdya na tad danam Simpl. I. 4.
f«a sd gtrity abhimantavyd III. 133.
na suvarnam na ratndni Simpl. IV. 74.
na so 'fti puruso rdjndm I. 226. Simpl.
I. 241.
na smaranty aparddhdndm I. 279.
na tvalpam apy adhyavasdyabhiroh II.
116.
na svalpasya krte bhuri, see na sa svalpa-
krte bhUri.
na hi tad vidyate kimcid V. 19. Simpl.
1.2.
na hi bhavati yan na bhdvyam II. 8, 134.
Simpl. II. 9, 124.
na hi viisvasaniyam »ydt III. 87.
*na hy avijndtaxlldya I. 256. Simpl.
I. 252.
*f ndkaxmdc chdndillmdtd II. 53. Simpl.
II. 65, 78.
ndgnis trpyati kdisthdnam 1. 106. Simpl.
I. 137.
ndcchddayati kaupinam III. 89. Simpl.
III. 97.
ndjndtabalawryesu I. 57.
ndtiprasangah pramaddsu kdryo I. 144.
Simpl. I. 187.
ndtyuccam merutiikharam II. 123.
*ndnamyamndmya(eddrul.3&3. Simpl.
I. 386. '
ndnyad gildd varam lake V. 43. Simpl.
V. 57.
ndprstas tasya tad brtiydd, see aprstas
tasya tad brtiydd.
ndbhaksyam bhaksayet prdjnah. I. 304.
Simpl. I. 296.
ndbhiseko na samskdrah I. 6.
ndbhyutthdnakriyd yatra II. 50. Simpl.
II. 62.
ndmrtam na visam kimcid IV. 29. Simpl.
IV. 32.
ndvidagdhah priyam bruydt II. 37.
Simpl. I. 164. (Cp. nihsprho nddhi-
kdn gydn.)
ndSayittim eva nicah I. 366. Simpl. I.
363, 382.
ndsndti sevayautsukydd Simpl. I. 267.
ndsdm kaxcid agamyo 'sfi Simpl. 1. 143.
ndgty drogyasamam mitram I. 161.
niksepe grhapatite V. 22. Simpl. 1. 14.
nijasthdnasthito 'py ekah III. 41. Simpl.
III. 50.
nityam narendrabhavane I. 26.
nityodyatasya purusasya bhaved 1. 195.
nipdnam iva mandukdh II. 112.
nimittam uddisya hi yah prakupyati I.
274. Simpl. I. 283.
niratiliayam garimdnam Simpl. 1. 30.
nirodhdc cetaso 'ksdni Simpl. II. 154.
nirdosam api vittddhyam Simpl. II. 117.
nirdravyo hriyam eti II. 86.
nirvHesam yadd svdml I. 66. Simpl.
I. 78. '
ninisendpi garpena Simpl. I. 204 ;
III.' 87.
^nixcityaprathamdm vacant Simpl. III.3.
nigtabdham hrdayam krtvd, see nigtrim-
Sam hrdayam krlvd.
214
Index of Stanzas
nistrimsam firdayam krtvd I. 352. Simpl.
I. 367.'
nihsarpe baddhasarpe vd III. 226.
nihxprho nddhikdn gydn I. 124. (Cp.
ndvidagdhah priyam brut/at!)
^nitiSdstrdrthatattvajno III. 73.
ntinarn tasydsyapute I. 401.
f nunam mama nrsamsanya III. 154.
nrpah kdmdsakto ganayati na I. 253.
nrpadlpo dhanasneham I. 180. Simpl.
' I. 221.
naUan mitram yasya kopdd I. 209.
^nawa kaScit suhrt tagya III. 122.
ntinmayukhena ratnena I. 360.
nopakdram vind pritih II. 40. Simpl.
II. 46.'
panca paxvanrte hanti III. 98. Simpl.
III. 108. '
panca&ityadhikam hy etad V. 42. Simpl.
V. 56.
•\pafijarasthd tatah Srutvd III. 132.
patur iha purusah pardkrame II. 120.
*pandito 'pi varam satrur I. 418, 421.
Simpl. I. 417.
panydndm gandhikam panyam V. 24.
Simpl. I. 13.
patati kaddcin nabhasah V. 29. Simpl.
V. 29.
•\pativratdpatiprdna III. 131.
paradesabhaydd bhiid Simpl. I. 321.
paradosakathdvicaksanah I. 400.
parapariv ddah parisadi III. 102.
*paragparasya marmdni III. 172.
*parasyapidanam kurvan 1.353. Simpl.
1.368.
parahaxtagatdm bhdrydm V. 58. (See
dhanyds tdta na pafyanti.)
pardkramapardmarsa° Simpl. III. 152.
pardhmukhe 'pi daive 'tra Simpl. I. 360.
pardnmukhe vidhau pumtdm II. 9.
Simpl. II. 10.
paricilam dgacchantam Simpl. I. 16.
parivarlini samsdre Simpl. I. 27.
paruxe hilam anvesyam I. 372.
paresdm dtmanas caiva III. 80.
parokse gunahantdram I. 284.
•\parjanyasya yathd dhdra II. 46.
Simpl. II. 58.
parnaxabdam apisrutvd Simpl. III. 132.
paryankesv dstaranam I. 134. Simpl.
I. 174.
•\paryatan prthimm sarvdm I. 281.
paryanto labhyate bJiumeh I. 95.
paxya karmavaSdt prdptam II. 138.
Simpl. II. 129.
paSya ddnagya mdhdtmyam Simpl. II. 48.
pdddhato 'pi drdhadanda" Simpl. I. 304.
pdparddhivad adharmena I. 99. Cp.
dkhetakazya d/iarmena.
pita vd yadi vd bhrdtd I. 428. Simpl.
I. 423.
pitur grhesu and pitur grhe tu, see pitr-
ve£mani yd kanyd.
pif-rpaitdmaham sthdnam Simpl. I. 365.
pitrveSman i yd kanyd III. 188.
pitam durgandhi toyam II. 102.
plyusam iva samtosam Simpl. II. 153.
pumsdm asamarthdndm Simpl. I. 324.
putrdd api priyataram Simpl. II. 49.
punah pratyupakdrdya Simpl. I. 338.
purd guroh *a° I. 189. Simpl. I. 230.
puldkd iva dhdnyesu III. 90. Simpl.
III. 98.
ptijyate yad aptijyo 'pi Simpl. I. 7.
pujyo bandhur apipriyo I. 230.
purndpurne V. 21 (HI V. 20).
*\punam tdvadaAammierMoH.1. 193.
*purvamevamaydjndtaml.82. Simpl.
I. 108.
purve vayasi yah tsdntah, see pratkame
vayasi.
*prcchakena sadd bhdvyamV. 70. Simpl.
V. 93, 94.
prstdprstd narendrena I. 437.
pauunyamdtrakuSalah I. 422.
paulastyah katham anyadd° II. 3. Simpl.
II. 4.
Index of Stanzas
215
*pracchannam kila bhoktavyam I. 344.
prajd na ranjayed yas tu III. 228.
prajdndm dharmasadbhdgo Simpl.1. 344.
prajdndm pdlanam Sasyam Simpl. I.
217."
prajdpldanazamtdpdt Simpl. I. 345.
prajnaydtimsdrinyd I. 387.
pranamya vighnahantdram Simpl. H,
intr. 3 (om. I).
Tfpratdpayasva vixrabdham III. 145.
pratidinam upaiti vilayam V. 4. Simpl.
V. 4.
pratidivasam ydti lay am, see pratidinam
itpaiti vilayam.
pratyaksam yaxya yad bhuktam III. 85.
Simpl. III. 94.
pratyaksaram pratipadam Prasasti 3.
*pratyakse 'pi krte pope III. 174.
Simpl. IV. 48, 54.
pratyantaram na punar Prasasti 6.
pratyddixtah purusas I. 254.
pratydsattim vrajati puruso I. 269.
prathame vayasi yah &dntah I. 125.
Simpl. I. 165.
prabhuprasddajam mttam I. 38. Simpl.
1.54.
prabhoh. prasddam anyasya Simpl. I.
286.
pramdndd adhikasydpi Simpl. I. 327 ;
III. 29.
pramdndbhyadhika»ydpi, see pramdndd
adhikasydpi.
pramddindm tathd caurd 1. 118. Simpl.
I. 156. '
praydty upasamam yasya III. 26. Simpl.
III. 33.
praviralam, see aviralam.
prasannavadano hrstah I. 154. Simpl.
1.200.
pratarati matih kdrydrambhe III. 221.
Simpl. in. 180.
prdjdpatye tekate bhinne Simpl. I. 212.
prdjnaih snigdhair upakrtam, see bhdva-
snigdhair u.
prdnavad raksayed Ihrlydn, see raksed
bhrtydn yathd prdndn.
prdnavyayesamutpanneTi. 174. Simpl.
II. 168.
prdndtyaye samutpanne, see prdnavyaye.
*prdptam artham tu yo mohdt IV. 1 .
prdptamdydrthasilpdnam, Simpl. 1. 399.
*\prdptavyam artham labhate II. 93 ;
pada 1 also pp. 147,10. 21 ; 149,9. IS ;
150,15151,6. Simpl. II. 105, 106,
109 ; pada 1 also pp. 23,6 ; 24,6. 10.
18; 25,15.
prdptavyo niyatibaldsrayena II. 152.
prdpte bhaye paritrdnam, see Sokdrati-
bhayatrdnam.
prdpto bandhanam apy ayam Simpl. II.
184.
prdyendtra kuldnvitam kukulajdh I. 410.
Simpl. I. 415.
prdrabhyate na khalu vighnabhayena
Simpl. III. 177.
prdleyaleSamiSre I. 318.
prdhuh sdptapadam maitram Simpl. IV.
106.
priyam vd yadi vd dvesyam, seepriyo vd.
priyd hitdS ca ye rdjndm I. 31.
priyo vd yadi vd dvesyo IV. 2. Simpl.
IV. 2 ; HI also I. 225.
pfltim nirantardm krtvd II. 42. Simpl.
if. 50.
prerayati param anaryah I. 255.
proktah pratyuttaram ndha I. 39.
phalahlnam nrpam bhrtydh I. 114.
Simpl. I. 152. '
phaldrthi nrpatir lokdn 1. 178. Simpl.
I. 220, 347.
phaldrthl pdrthivo lokdn, see phaldrthi
nrpatir lokdn.
balavantam ripum drstvd III. 36. Simpl.
I. 311 ;' III. 44^ 127.
balinapi na bddhyante III. 44. Simpl.
III. 53.
216
Index of Stanzas
balind8ahayoddhavyam\\\. 18. Simpl.
III. 23.
ballyasd samdkrdnto III. 15. Simpl.
III. 19.
baliyasd hlnabalo virodham III. 115.
Simpl. III. 126.
ballyasi pranamatdm III. 5. Simpl.
III. 8.
balotkatena dmtena III. 29. Simpl.
III. 86.
balopapanno 'pi hi III. 101. Simpl.
III. 113.
*bahavah panditdh k»udrdh I. 297.
Simpi. I. 288.
*bahaw na viroddhavyd III. 109.
bahavo 'balavantat ca, see bahubuddhi '.
bahudhd bahubhih sdrdham III. 67.
Simpl. III. 77.'
*bahub uddJi isamdyuktdh III. 104. Simpl .
III. 114, 118.
bahundm apy asdrdndm I. 334. Simpl.
I. 331.
bdlasydpi raveh pdddh I. 331. Simpl.
I. 328.
buddkimdn anurakto 'yam I. 64.
buddhir yatya balam tasya, see ya*ya
buddhir ba°.
buddhir yd satlvarahitd I. 363.
buddher buddhimatdm lake Simpl. V. 47.
buddhau kalugabhtitdydm Simpl. III.184.
\*bubhuk*itah kim na karoti IV. 14, 28.
Simpl. IV. 15^ 30.
brhaspater api prdjnas, see mahdmatir
apiprajno.
brahmaghne ca surdpe ca I. 248 ; IV.
10. Simpl. III. 157; IV. 10.
bhaktam saktam kufonam ca, see tsaktam
bhaktam.
bhaktdndm upakdrindm Simpl. I. 284.
*bhaksayitvd bahun matsyan I. 165.
Simpl. I. 210.
bhaksyam bhaksayatdm $reyo Simpl.
IV. 59.
bhagndsasya karandapinditatanor II.
159.
bhajen mdnddhikam vdsam, tee Srayen md°.
\bhadra susvdgatam te 'stu III. 142.
bhayatrasto narah svdsam Simpl. II. 162.
bhayam atulam gurulokdt Simpl. V. 31.
6Aayasamtrasiamanasdml.Ti.lQ5. Simpl.
III. 165.
bhaye vd yadi vd harse Simpl. I. 109.
bhartux cintdmtvartitvam Simpl. I. 69.
bhavane 'tithayo yasya Simpl. II. 16.
bhdvasnigdhair upakrtam api I. 225.
Simpl. I. 285.
bhinatti samyak prakito I. 349.
bh innamaramukhavarnah 1.151. Simpl.
I. 197.
bhltabhUah purd satrnr Simpl. II. 44.
*bhutdn yo ndnugrhnati III. 119.
bhumiksaye, see bhumyekadeSa»ya.
b/iumir mitram hiranyam I. 185 ; III.
12. Simpl. I. 226;' III. 16.
bhumyekadesasya gundnvitasya I. 427.
Simpl. HI I. 395.
bhtiSayyd brahmacaryamca\.%&7 . Simpl.
I. 269.
bhrlydparddkajo dandah Simpl. I. 354.
bhrtyair vind svayam raja Simpl. 1. 80.
bhedanamdlrakusalas , see paiSunyamd-
tra.
bhedayec ca balam raja Simpl. III. 139.
bhoginah kancukdsaktdh I. 50. Simpl.
1.65.
bhojandcchddanamdadydd'V.W. Simpl.
V. 62.
manikanakavibhusand yuvatyo I. 313.
•\mandukd vividhd hy etacchalq III. 215.
maltebhakumbhaparindhini I. 203.
mattebhakumbhavidalana° I. 319.
matsyo matsyam upddatte Simpl. III.
154.
madddiksdlanam &agtram I. 367.
madonmattasya bhiipasya 1. 121. Simpl.
I. 161.
Index of Stanzas
217
madyam yathd dvijdtlndm Simpl. IV.
58. '
madhu tifthati vdci yositdm I. 145.
Simpl. I. 188, 189.
manave vdcaspataye Simpl. H, Intr. 2
(om. I).
manasdpi svajdtydndm I. 307. Simpl.
I. 299.
manasd xarvalokdndm Simpl. III. 148.
mantrindm Ihinnagamdhdne I. 97.
Simpl.' I 127,381.'
mantrirupd hi ripavah III. 197. Simpl.
III. 168.
mantre tirthe dvije Simpl. V. 105.
•\mayi tvatpddapatite IV. 7. Simpl.
IV. 7.
marsayed dhargandm yo 'tra, see dharga-
ndm marsayed yo 'tra.
malinamadhunas tyaktvd, see kamala-
madhunas tyaktvd.
mahatdm yo 'parddhyata Simpl. I. 307.
mahatdpy arthasdrena II. 35. Simpl.
II. 42.
mahatd spardhamdnasya Simpl. I. 373.
mahato 'pi ksayam labdhvd Simpl. I.
374.
mahattvam etan mahatdm III. 218.
Simpl. III. 176.
mahdjanasyasamparkah III. 51. Simpl.
III. 61.
mahdn apy ekako vrksah III. 45. Simpl.
III. 54, 60.
mahdnta eva mahatdm V. 32. Simpl.
V. 35.
mahdn pranunno najahdti I. 376.
mahdmatir api prdjno Simpl. I. 115;
II. 37. (Cp. na vilivdsam. vind
Satrur.)
md gah khalesu viSvdsam I. 398.
•fmd cdsmai tvam krthd dvesam III.
138.
mdtd cawa pita catva Simpl. IV. 70
(om. HI).
mdtdpy ekd pitdpy eko I. 416.
mdtd yasya grhe ndsti IV. 44. Simpl.
IV. 83.
mdtrtulyagunojdtas I. 386.
mdtrvat paraddrdni I. 390. Simpl. I.
402.
md tv avijndtaSildya, see na hy avi-
jndta°.
mdnam udvahatdm pumsdm II. 83.
mdndd vd yadi vd lobhat III. 97.
Simpl. III. 107.
mdnusdndm ayam nydyo. see mdnitudndm
• • J * J J *
pramdnam xydd.
manusdndm pramdnam sydd III. 86.
Simpl. III. 95.
"fmdno darpas tv aJiamkdrah III. 160.
mano vd darpo vd V. 3. Simpl. V. 3.
mdndhdtd kva gatas trilokamjayi III.
233.
md bhavatu tagyapdpam I. 402.
mdyayd Satravah sddhyd III. 24. Simpl.
III. 31.
mitram vyasanasamprdptam, see dhanyds
tdta na paSyanti.
mitram kopi na kasydpi Simpl. II. 113.
^mitram cdmitratdm ydtam IV. 53.
Simpl. IV. 95.
mitradrohl krtaghnaS ca Simpl. I. 421.
mitrarupd hi ripavah III. 178.
mitravdn sddhayet kdryam II. 21.
Simpl. II. 25.
*mitrdndm yo hitam mkyam, see mitrd-
ndm hita°.
*mitrdndm hitakdmdndm 1. 325. Simpl.
I. 315.'
mitrdrthe Idndhavdrthe ca Simpl. I.
317.
*munca munca pataty eko Simpl. IV.
62, 63.
muhur vighnitakarmdnam Simpl. I. 387.
murkhdndm panditd dvesyd I. 411.
Simpl. L 416.
murkhena saha vdso 'pi I. 413.
murtam Idghavam evaitad Simpl. II. 99.
miilabhrtyoparodhena I. 237.
rf
218
Index of Stanzas
musifa grhajdtdpi I. 71. Simpl. I. 95.
mrgd mrgaih sangam anumajanti Simpl.
I. 282.
mrtah prapxyati vd voargam I. 312.
' Simpl. I. 309.
mrtdndm gvdminah kdrye, see sthitdndm
gvd°.
mrtaih samprdpyate svargo, see mrtah
prdpgyati vd svargam.
mrto (landrail purmo Simpl. II. 94.
mrtyor atyugradanutrasya, see mrtyor
ivfigra*.
mrtyor ivogradandasya III. 25. Simpl.
' m. 32.
mrtyor bibhesi kirn bdla Simpl. I. 419.
mrdundtisuvrttena, see mrdundpi su-
gandhena.
mrdundpi sugandhena I. 270. Simpl.
I. 271.
mrdund salilena khanyamdndny I. 310.
mrdghaja iva sukhabhedyo II. 30.
meghacchdyd khalapntir II. 125. Simpl.
II. 114.
•\mesena supakdrdndm V. 55. Simpl.
V. 74.
maulabtirtyoparodhena, see mulabhf.
ya upekseta fatrum svam III. 2. Simpl.
III. 2.
\yah karoti narah pdpam III. 152.
yah krlvd sukrtam rdjno Simpl. I.
86.'
yac ca vedesu gdstrem III. 176. Simpl.
IV. 52. '
yac chakyam grasitum grdtam IV. 20.
Simpl. IV. 22, 113.
yacchanjalam apijalado II. 57. Simpl.
II. 71.
yajjlvyate ktanam api Simpl. I. 24.
yato 'tra krtrimam mitram II. 189.
yatndd api kah paSyec L 382. Simp].
I. 408.
yatra deSe 'thavd sthdne I. 405. Simpl.
I. 410.
yatra na sydt phalam bhuri I. 186.
Simpl. I. 227.
yatra stri yatra kitavo V. 48. Simpl.
V. 63. "
yatra mdmi nirviSesam, see nirviSesam
yadd svdmi.
yatrdkrtis tatra gund vasanti I. 198.
yatrdhamkarayuktena I. 406. Simpl.
I. 411.
yatrotsdhasamdlambo II. 144. Simpl.
H. 139.
yatsakdsdn na Idbhah gydt II. 77.
Simpl. II. 93.
yathd kdkayavdh proktd II. 72. Simpl.
H. 86.
yathd gaur duhyate kale 1. 179. Simpl.
I. 222.
yathd chdydtapau nityamH. 136. Simpl.
II. 127.
yathd dhenusahasresu II. 135. Simpl.
H. 125.
yathd necchati nirogah, see yathd vdn-
chati.
yathd bljdnkurah suksmah 1. 181. Simpl.
I. 223, 348. '
yathdmisamjale matsyair Simpl. 1.401 ;
II. 116.
yathd yathd prasddena I. 375.
yathd vdnchati mrogah I. 90. Simpl.
I. 118.
^yathd vdtavidhutatya II. 177, 178.
yathd hi malinair vattrair IV. 26.
Simpl. IV. 28.
yathalkena na hastena II. 137. Simpl.
n. 128.
yad akdryam akdryam eva tan I.
425.
yad antas tan na jihvdydm IV. 47.
Simpl. IV. 88.
yad apamrati mesah III. 35. Simpl.
III. 43.
yadarthe bhrdtarah putrd V. 52. Simpl.
V. 69.
*\yadarthe wakulam tyaktam IV. 40.
Index of Stanzas
219
Simpl. IV. 102, 103 (om. in HI in
both places).
yad agatyam vaden martyo Simpl. I.
256.
\yad agmadlyam na hi p. 151, 12, and
pada 4 of II. 93. Simpl. II. 105,
pada 4, and p. 25, 18.
yadd yadd pragddena, see yalkd yathd
pra".
yadd hi bhdgyaksayapiditdm II. 79.
yadi janmajardmaranam na bhaved II.
198.
yadi na gydn narapatih Simpl. III. 73.
yadi bhavati daivayogdt, see yady apt
na bhavati.
yadi rohinydh xakatam Simpl. I. 211.
yadi viSati toyardSim I. 215.
yadi tarvasya lokasya I. 200.
yadi sydc ckltalo vahniS, see yadi gydt
pdvakah Sltah.
yadi gydt pdvakah Sitah III. 175. Simpl.
IV. 51 ; V. 99.
yad utsdhl sadd martyah II. 68. Simpl.
II. 82.
yadrcchaydpy upanatam Simpl. I. 151.
yadaiva rdjye kriyate 'bhisekas III. 230.
SimpL V. 67.
yad yat kimcit kvacid api Prasasti 4.
yady api na bhavati daivdt I. 140.
Simpl. I. 181.
yad yagya vihitam bhojyam Simpl. IV.
57.
yady eva na bhavel lake Simpl. I. 255.
yad vdnchati diva martyo, see vdnchati
yad di°.
yad vd tad vd visamapatitam III. 204.
^yad vydkaranasamyuktam III. 77.
yan namram sagunam cdpi II. 188.
yan na vedesu fdslresu, see yae ca ve°.
yah pardbhavasamprdptah Simpl. I.
313.
yah pddayor nipatitam I. 259.
yah prsto na rtam brute III. 4. Simpl.
iii. 5.
yah prstvd kurute kdryam IV. 54. Simpl.
IV. 96.
yam d$ritya na viSrdmam Simpl. I. 51.
yayor eva samam vittam I. 288 ; III.
190. SimpL I. 281 ; II. 27.
yaS cdgate prdghunake II. 49. Simpl.
H. 61.
yaS caUan manyate mtidho I. 108.
Simpl. I. 139.
yag tirthdni nije pakse III. 59. Simpl.
III. 68.
yas tyaktvd xdpadam mitram V. 66.
Simpl. V. 87.
yasmdc ca yena ca yathd ca II. 12.
SimpL II. 17.
yagmin jlvati jlvanti I. 10. Simpl.
1.23.
yatmin kule yah purmah pradhdnah I.
299. Simpl. I. 291.
yagmin krtyam samdveSya Simpl. I. 85.
yasmin de$e ca kale ca II. 62. Simpl.
II. 75.
yagminn apy adhikam cakgur I. 229.
Simpl. I. 243.
yagminn evddhikam caksur, see yagminn
apy adhi°.
yagya kgetram naditire I. 162. Simpl.
I. 208.
yagya tagya hi kdryagya III. 200.
Simpl. III. 171.
yagya dharmavihmdni III. 88. Simpl.
III. 96.
yagya na jndyate vlryam, see yagya na
jndyate Sllatn,.
yasya na jndyate falam IV. 17. Simpl.
IV. 19 ; II. 56.
yagya na vipadi vigddah I. 80. Simpl.
I. 105 ; II. 170.
*yagya ndsti gvayam prajnd V. 46.
Simpl. V. 60, 70. '
*yasya b-uddhir balam tasya I. 172.
Simpl. I. 214.
yasya yagya hi kdryagya, see yasya tasya
hi kdryasya.
220
Index of Stanzas
yagya yasya hi yo bhdvas I. 53. Simpl.
1.68.
yasya sydt gahajam mryam Simpl. III.
160.
yah satatam pariprcchati Simpl. V. 92
(om. in HI).
yah sammdnam gadd dhatle II. 17.
Simpl. II. 21.
"\yah sdyam atithim prdptam III. 137.
yah stokendpi gamtosam Simpl. II. 141.
yah gprSed rdsabham martyas III. 107.
Simpl. III. 117.
yagydrthdg tagya mitrdni Simpl. I. 3.
yagydsti sarvalra gatih Simpl. I. 322.
yam labdhvendriyanigraho no, I. 365.
yarn krtvendriya' ', see yam labdhve™.
*^yddrSam mama pdndityam IV. 50, 52.
Simpl.' IV. 92, 94!
^yddrSl vadanacchdyd V. 67, 68.
Simpl. V. 88, 89.
yddrsaig samnivasate, see yddrsaih sev-
yate martyo.
yddrfaih gevyate martyo Simpl. I. 249.
ydn yajfiasamghaig tapasd ca lokdn I.
311. Simpl. I. 308.
yd punas tristanl kanya V. 72. Simpl.
V. 96.
yd bhdryd dustacaritd IV. 45. Simpl.
IV. 84.
*^yd mamodvijate mtyam III. 166.
Simpl. IV. 76, 79, 80. '
yd laksmlr ndnuliptdngl III. 27. Simpl.
III. 34.
ydvad askhalitam tdvat II. 187.
^ydvad dste muhtirtaikam III. 127.
ydvan na lajjate kanya Simpl. IV. 69
(om. in HI).
ydsdm ndmndpi kdmah sydt Simpl. IV.
33.
ydtyati sajjanahagtam I. 214.
yd hutrdgnau svakam kdyam, vol. xii,
p. 48.
yukto bandhur api priyas, see pftjyo
bandhur api priyo.
yuddhakdle' grago yah sydt 1. 36. Simpl.
1.59.
yudhyate 'hamkrtim krtvd III. 37.
Simpl. III.' 45. '
ye caprdhur durdtmdno Simpl. I. 39.
ye jdtyddimahotsdhdn Simpl. I. 38.
yena kendpy updyena Simpl. I. 358.
*\yena te jambukah pdrsve I. 309.
yena yagya krto bhedah Simpl. I. 273.
yena Siiklikrtd hamsdh II. 158.
yena gydl lagfmtd loke I. 347. Simpl.
I. 353.
yendhamkdrayuktena, see yatrdham kdra°.
^ye nrsamgd durdtmanah III. 123.
ye bhavanti mahipagya I. 87. Simpl.
I. 113.
yesdm sydd vipulam vittam V. 25.
ye gdmaddnabheddg I. 362.
yawa bkrlyagatd gampad I. 374.
yoglyunjlta satatam Simpl. IV. p. 21,13
(om. in HI).
yo 'traUatpathatiprdyo Intr. 5. Simpl.
Intr. 6.
yo durbalo hy anv api ydcyamdno Simpl.
IV. 26. "
yo 'dhltya Sdstram akhilam I. 350.
yo dhruvdni parityajya II. 143. Simpl.
II. 137.
yo na daddti na bhunkte, see na daddti
yo na bhunkte.
yo na nihxreyagam jnanam I. 233.
yo naptijayategandd, see napujayatiyo.
yo na prdo hitam brute, see yah prsto na
rtam brute.
yo na rakxati vitragtdn III. 63. Simpl.
III. 72.
yo na vetti gundn yagya I. 32. Simpl.
I. 47, 350.
yo ndtmane na gurave I. 11.
yo 'ndhutah gamabhyeti SimpL I. 87.
yo 'balah pronnatam ydti 1. 194. Simpl.
I. 238, 340.
yo mantram gvdmino bhindydt Simpl. I.
272.
Index of Stanzas
221
yo mdydm kurute mudhah Simpl. I. 359.
yo 'mitram kurute mitram IV. 22. Cp.
amitram kurute mitram.
yo mitram kurute mudha dtmano II. 23.
Simpl! II. 28.
yo mitrdni karoty atra Simpl. II. 185.
yo murkham laulyasampannam, Simpl.
III. 89. '
yo mohdn manyate mudho, see yaS caUan
ma.
yo yatra ndma nivasati I. 201.
yoyasyajdyatevadhyah IV. 18. Simpl.
IV. 20 (om. in HI).
yo ranam Saranam yadvan I. 44.
yo ripor dgamam $rutvd III. 40. Simpl.
III. 48.
*yo laulydt kurute karma V. 54. Simpl.
V. 73, 86.
yo 'vaSyam pilur dcdrah I. 381.
yo hi prdnapariknnah IV. 21. Simpl.
IV. 23.
yo hy apakartum afaktah 1. 102. Simpl.
I. 132.
rakto 'bhijdyate bhogyo Simpl. I. 144.
raksed bhrtydn yathd prdndn III. 112.
Simpl. III. 122.
rahkasya nrpater vapi Simpl. I. 254.
ravinwdkarayor, see Itaxidivdkarayor.
raho ndsti ksano ndsti I. 107. Simpl.
I. 138.
rdgl bimbddharo 'sau stana0 I. 202.
rdjamdtari devydm ca 1.35. Simpl. 1. 52.
raja ghrnl brdhmanah sarvabhaksl I.
429. Simpl. I. 424.
rdjd tusto 'pi bfirtydndm, see gvdnft
tufto 'pi.
rdjdnam era sam&ritya Simpl. I. 41.
rdjd bandhur abandhundm Simpl. 1. 346.
rdjd vyayaparo nityam Simpl. V. 61.
rdmasya vrajanam baler niyamanam III.
231. Simpl. V. 68.
ripuraktena samsiktd III. 28. Simpl.
III. 35.
ripor astddafaitdni III. 60. Simpl.
III. 69.
ruksdydm snehasadlhdvam IV. 49.
Simpl. IV. 91 (om. in HI).
rupabhijanasampannau III. 206.
rHpenapratimenayauvanagunairHI.2Q7.
Simpl. III. 175.
roffi cirapravdgl II. 91.
rohati sdyakaviddham III. 99. Simpl.
III. 111.
rohinlxakatam arkanandanax Simpl. I.
213.
laffhur ayam aha na lokah, see virasa
iti hasati.
lajjante Idndhavas tena Simpl. II. 98.
lajjd snehah svaramadAuratd V. 73.
Simpl. V. 97.
Idbdkam artham tuyo mohdt, seeprdptam
artham.
labhate purusas tarns tan I. 415.
labhyate bhiimiparyantah Simpl. 1. 125.
lavanajaldntd nadyah I. 396.
Idfigulacdlanam adhaS I. 13.
lilodydnagate 'pi hi II. 173. Simpl.
II. 166.
^lubdhakena tato muktd III. 158.
lubdhasya naxyati yaso, see stabdhasya
o
na .
lokdnugrahakartdrah 1. 183. Simpl. I.
225.
lake 'thavd tanubJirtdm Simpl. I. 372.
lob Add eva nard mudhd V. 61. Simpl.
V. 81. (Cp. trsne devi namas tubh-
yam.)
lobAdvisfo naro mttam Simpl. III. 141.
lohitdhasya ca maneh I. 67.
"fvakrandsam sujihmdksam III. 68.
Simpl. III. 78.
vakrandsas ca karkdkso, see vakrandgam
*u°.
vacas tatra prayoktavyam I. 56. Simpl.
1.33.
222
Index of Stanzas
vajralepasya murkhasya IV. 9. Simpl.
I. 260; IV. 9 [HI also, I. 201].
vadatsu dainyam Sarandgatesu Simpl.
III. 155.
vadanam dasanair hinam Simpl. V.
77.
vadanena vadanti, see madhu tisthati.
vadhyatdm iti yenoktam, see hanyatdm
vandni dahato vahneh III. 49. Simpl.
III. 57.
vane prajvalito vahnir III. 217.
vande sarasvatim nityam Simpl. H,
Intr. 1 (om. I).
varam yuktam maunam, see varam mau-
nam nityam.
varam vanam varam, bhaiksyam Simpl.
1/280.
varam vanam vytigkragajddisevitam
Simpl. V. 23.
varam varayaie kanyd Simpl. IV. 68.
varam vibhavahlnena II. 88.
varam vihdrah, saha pannagaih krtah I.
168.
varam kdryam maunam, see varam mau-
nam nityam.
varam garbhasrdvo Simpl. Introd. 3
(H 8, 1 4).
varam grdhro hamsaih, cp. grdhrdkdro
'pi sevyah.
varam jaladhipdtdla0 I. 414.
varam narakavdso 'pi II. 168.
varam agnau pradlpte tu III. 201.
varam ahimukhe krodhdviste II. 87.
varam parvatadurgesu II. 89.
varam prdnaparitydgo II. 183.
*varam buddhir na td vidyd V. 33.
Simpl. V. 36, 39.
varam maunam nityam na ca II. 90.
varjayet kaulikdkdram Simpl. IV. 11.
varnam sitam Girasi, see Svetam padam
Oirasi.
*vardhamdno malidn sne/iah 1. 1. Simpl.
I. 1.
vasen mdnddhikam sthanam, see frayen
md°.
vasor vlryotpanndm abhajata Simpl. IV.
50 [om. in HI].
vdnmdtrendpyasatyena Simpl. HI, 1.145.
vdcyam Sraddhaxametasya Simpl. 1. 393.
vdjivdranalohdndm I. 328.
vanchati yad diva martyo 1. 103. Simpl.
I. 133.
vdnchdvicchedanam prdhuh Simpl. II.
155.
vdnchawa sucayati purvataram II. 66.
Simpl. II. 80 ; III. 181.
•\vdtavarso mahdn dg~m III. 129.
vdtavrstividhMasya and vdtavrstyava-
dhutasya, see yathd vdtavidhutasya.
vdpikilpata(]dgdndm III. 83. Simpl.
III. 93.
vikalam iha purvasukrtam Simpl. V. 9.
vikdram ydti no cittam Simpl. II. 110.
vidagdhasya ca, see visadigdhagya.
vidyamdnd gatir yesdm Simpl. I. 320.
vid,ydm vittam filpam tdvan Simpl. I.
398.
vidydvatdm maheccfidndm Simpl. I. 37.
vidvattvam ca nrpatvam ca Simpl. II. 52.
vidvadbhih suhrddm atra Simpl. 11.111.
vidvdn rjur abhigamyo I. 403.
vidhdtrd racitd yd sd Simpl. II. 173.
vidhind mantrayuktena Simpl. I. 216.
vindpy arthair dhlrah sprsati II. 121.
vipulamater api naSyati V. 5. Simpl.
V. 5.
virago, iti hasati najanah V. 7. Simpl.
V. 10.
virupo 'py akulino 'pi II. 141. Simpl.
II. 135.
vilocandndm vikacotpalatvisdm II. 13.
vivdde driyate pattram I. 391. Simpl.
I. 403.
vivdde 'nvisyate, see vivdde drsyate.
visesdt paripurnasya Simpl. I. 326.
visrambhdd yasya yo mrtyum Simpl. I.
274.
Index of Stanzas
223
vi&vasanti no, kasydpi Simpl. HI, IV.
73.
viSvdsah sampado mulam II. 18. Simpl.
II. 22. '
visadigdhasya lhahyasya,ave. kantakasya
ca bhagnasya.
visama*thasvdduphala° I. 138. Simpl.
'l. 179.
visamdh kathindtmdno I. 51.
vistirnavyavagdyasddhyamahatdm III.
227.
wravratasya vidydydh I. 419.
vrksamule 'pi dayitd Simpl. IV. 82.
vrksdmx chitvd pa&tin hatvd III. 96.
' Simpl. III. 106.
vrttim apy dxritah yatrur Simpl. III.
' 125.
vaikalyam dharampdtam 1. 136. Simpl.
I. 177.
vaidyavidvajjandmdtyd and vaidyasdm-
vatsardmdtyd, see vaidyasdmvatsard-
cdrydh.
vaidyasdmvatnardcdrydh III. 61. Simpl.
III. 70.
vairdgydharanam, see daurbhdgydya-
tanam.
vairind na hi samdadhydt, see Satrund
na hi.
vyakto 'pi vdsare tsalyam II. 76. Simpl.
II. 92.
vyanjanam hanti vai purvam III.
186.
vyanjanais tu samutpannaih III. 184.
vyatfiayanti param ceto Simpl. II. 95.
*vyapadesena mahatdm III. 72. Simpl.
III. 82, 90.
vyapadeSena tiddhih sydt and vyapadeSe
'pi «°, see vyapadeSena mahatdm.
vyasanam hi mahdrdjno I. 157.
vyasanam prdpya yo mohdt Simpl. II.
180.
vyasane&v api tarvesu II. 5. Simpl.
II. 6.
vydlnrnakesarakardlamukhd I. 149.
*vydghravdnarasarpdndm I. 247.
vyddhitena saxokena V. 8. Simpl. V.
11.
vyomaikdntavihdrino 'pi vihagdh II. 16.
Simpl. II. 20.
Saklam bhaktam kulmam ca I. 345.
Simpl. I. 351.
iaktivaikalyanamrasya I. 81. Simpl.
J J *
L 106.
Saklendpi sadd narendra vidmd III.
203. Simpl. III. 172.
Saksydmi kartum idam alpam III. 225.
Sahkaniya, hi sanatra Simpl. II. 90.
Satabuddhih krtonndmah, see Satabud-
dhih Sirahstho 'yam.
*\&atabuddhih &iralistho 'yam V. 34, 36.
Simpl. V. 45, 50.
Satam eko 'pi samdhatte 1. 188. Simpl.
I. 229 ; II. 14.
*Satravo 'pi hitayawa III. 170.
Satrum vdnchdvighdtdya Simpl. III. 142.
Satntnd na hi samdadhydt II. 24.
Simpl. III. 24 ; II. 29.
Satrubhir yojayec chatrum Simpl. IV.
17.
Satrum utpdtayet prdjnas IV. 16.
Simpl. IV.' 18.
Satnim unmtilayet prdjnas, see Satrum
utpdtayet prd°.
iatrurnpdni mitrdni I. 167.
iatroh paldyane chidram III. 113.
Simpl. III. 123.
Satroh pracalane, see Satroh paldyane.
Satror dkrandam and fatror dkramam,
see Satror balam amjndya.
Satror ucchedandrthdya Simpl. III.
133.
*aatror balam amjndya I. 315. Simpl.
I. 312.
Satror vikramam, see &atror balam am-
jndya.
xatroh liriyam sadotthdyl Simpl. III.
153.
224
Index of Stanzas
xanaih sanair daddty e?a Simpl. III.
134.
Sanaih &anaih prabhoktavyam II. 63.
Simpl. 11/76.
Sanaih Sanais ca yo rdstram I. 176.
Simpl. I. 215.
sapathaih samhitasydpi II. 32. Simpl.
II. 35 (HI, also I. 113).
sapathaih samdhitagydpi, see Sa" sam-
hitagydpi.
Samopdydh gakopagya III. 22. Simpl.
III. 28.
Sambarasya ca yd mdyd Simpl. I. 183.
Sarajjyotgndhate duram V. 39. Simpl.
V. 53.
xarabdnataranivarge Prasasti 8.
Sasidivdkarayor grahapidanam II. 15.
Sastrair hatd na hi hatd III. 220.
Simpl. III. 179.
Sastrair hatds tu ripavo, see Sastrair
hatd na hi hatd.
xdthyena mitram kapatena dharmam I.
373.
sdstrdny adhltydpi bhavanti II. 110.
\*&ithilau ca gubaddhau ca II. 142, 149.
Simpl. II. 136, 145, 146.
Sibindpi gvamdmsdni III. 171.
Sirasd vidhrta nityam Simpl. I. 82.
• «7 •
&ighrakrtye, see Islghrakrtyesu.
Sighrakrtyem kdrye&u III. 199. Simpl.
EEL 170.
•\$ltavdtdtapasahah III. 156.
Sltdtapadikastdni Simpl. I. 270.
$ilam &aucam ksdntir V. 2. Simpl. V. 2.
Sucayo hitakdrino vinltdh I. 435.
Suddhaih snigdhair, see bhdvasnigdhair
iipakrtam api.
subham vdyadi vdpdpam 1. 104. Simpl.
I. 134, 239.
Suskasya kltakhdtasya, see kubjasya
klta°.
Sudro vd yadi vdnyo 'pi I. 127. Simpl.
I. 167.
Sunyam aputrasya grham II. 80.
StiraS ca krtavid,ya$ ca, see sliro 'si krta-
vidyo 'si.
surah surupah subhagaS ca vdgml V. 17.
Simpl. V/25.
$iird$ ca krtamdyas ca II. 119.
*-\Suro 'si krtavidyo 'si IV. 34, 39.
Simpl. IV. 38, 43.
^Srnotv avahitah kdnto III. 135.
Sete saha $aydnena Simpl. II. 126.
Sokdratibhayatrdnam II. 195. Simpl.
II. 179.
saucdvaSistaydpy asti Simpl. II. 101.
Srayen mdnddhikam vdsam II. 82.
*sravyam vdkyam hi vrddhdndm I. 343.
Srigomamantrivacanena Prasasti 2.
Srutvd sdmgrdmiklm vdrttdm Simpl. I.
91.
•\Srutvawam bhairavam Sabdam I. 83.
Sruyatdm dharmasanasvam Simpl. III.
103.
*&ruyate hi kapotena III. 120.
sreyah puspaphalam vrksdd III. 91.
Simpl. III. 99.
Sresthebhyah sadrsebhyaS ca III. 189.
Sldghyah ga eko bhuvi II. 166.
Uesmdlsru bdndhavair muktam I. 338.
Simpl. I. 335.
Svdnakurkutacdnddldh III. 105. Simpl.
III. 115'.
Svetam padam Sirasi yat III. 168.
Simpl. IV.' 77.
gatkarno bhidyate mantraS Simpl. I. 99.
sadaksarena mantrena I. 128. Simpl.
I. 168.
gad imdn purugojahydd III. 64. Simpl.
III. 74.
samrohattfimd viddham, see rohati gdya-
kaviddham.
•\samhatds tu harantime II. 7. Cp.
jalam dddya gacchanti.
gakaldrthaxdstragdram Introd. I. Simpl.
latrod. 1 (H 4, om. I).
Index of Stanzas
225
sakrj jalpanti rdjdnah I. 379.
sakrt kandukapdtam hi II. 132. Simpl.
HI, II. 140.
sakrd api drstvd purusam II. 65. Simpl.
II. 79. "
sakrd uktam na grhndti Simpl. II.
165.
sakrd dustam ca yo mitram II. 27 ; IV.
13. Simpl. II. 32; IV. 14.
sakrd dustam apfotam yah, see sakrd
dustam ca yo mitram.
sakhyam sdptapadlnam 4/50 II. 36. Simpl.
II. 43.
f«a gatvdhgdrakarmdntam III. 144.
samksepdt kathyate dharmo III. 93.
Simpl. III. 102.
samgatdni subaddhdni II. 197.
tamgrdme praharanasamkate II. 129.
samghdtavdn yathd venur, see sampd-
tai'dn ya°.
ta ca nrpatis te sacivds III. 234.
samcarantiha pdpdni Simpl. IV. 64.
satdm vacanam ddistam Simpl. IV. 104,
105.
satdm matim atikramya I. 232.
satkrtdx ca krtarthdb ca Simpl. III.
158.
satpdtram mahall Sraddhd II. 58.
Simpl. II. 72.
satyadharmavihinena, see dharmasatya0 .
satyam dhane na mama naxagate II.
192.
satyam parityajati V. 28. Simpl. V. 27.
satyddhyo, see sannydyo dhdrmikali
cddhyo.
satydnrtd ca parusd priyavddinl ca I.
432. Simpl. I. 425.
satydryadhdrmikan, see sannydyo dhdr-
mikat cddhyo.
sada&dd yojana$atdt, see sapdddd yoja".
saddcdresu Ihrtyesu II. 19. Simpl.
II. 23.
saddddnah pariknnah Simpl. II. 70.
nadd Ihriydparddfiena I. 348.
saddmandamadasyandi" I. 7.
sadrsam cestate svasydh I. 412.
sadaivdpadgato raja I. 89. Simpl. I.
117.
sadbhih sambodJiyamdno 'pi Simpl. IV.
55.'
sadhana iti ko madas te II. 124.
f sa nininda kildtmdnam III. 149.
santa eva satdm nityam II. 165.
samtaptdyasi samsthitasyapayaso Simpl.
I. 250.
samtdpayanti kirn, see durmantrinam
kam.
santo 'pi hi na rajante II. 73. Simpl.
II. 87.
santo 'py arthd vinaSyanti III. 179.
samtosdmrtatrptdnam II. 161. Simpl.
II/152.
samdigdhe paraloke I. 139. Simpl. I.
180.
samdigdho virnifo I. 314 ; III. 10.
Simpl. III. 13.
samdhih kdryo 'py andryena III. 7.
Simpl. III. 10.
samdhim icchet samendpi III. 9. Simpl.
III. 12.
sannydyo dhdrmikaS cddhyo III. 6.
Simpl. III. 9.
f#a panjarakam dddya III. 124.
sapdddd yojanaSatdd II. 14. Simpl.
II. 18.
saptadvlpddhipasydpi II. 130.
tapta swards trayo grama V. 40. Simpl.
V. 54.
samam Saktimatd yuddham Simpl. III.
15!
samaydbhydgato 'tithih, p. 254,9.
samah Satrau ca mitre ca Simpl. IV. 60.
samutpannesu kdryesu Simpl. IV. 1.
samudramciva calasvabhdvdh Simpl. I.
194.
samrgoragamatangam II. 107.
sampattayah pardyattdh I. 262. Simpl.
I. 263.
°g
226
Index of Stanzas
gampatsu mahatdm cittam II. 151.
sampadi yasya na har&o, see yagya na
vipadi visddah.
gampdtam ca vipdtam ca II. 44. Simpl.
II. 54.
sampdtavdn yathd venur III. 50. Simpl.
III. 58.
samptirnendpi kartavyam II. 22. Simpl.
II. 26.
samprdptoyo 'tithlh sdyam, see aprandyyo
'tithih.
samlhdvyam gosu gampannam IV. 64.
Simpl. IV. 115.
sammato 'ham vilhor nityam I. 41.
Simpl. I. 56.
garahpadmam tyaktvd vikagitam I.
296.
saralair api cdksudraih Simpl. HI,
III. 64.
garasi bahuSag tdrdchdydm I. 276.
sanisi natistutivacanam I. 54. Simpl.
I. 70.
sarusi nrpe, see saru-n nati '.
sarpdndm ca, see sarpdndm durja".
sarpdndm durjandndm ca 1. 327. Simpl.
I. 158 ; V. 46.
sarpdn vydghrdn gajdn simhdn Simpl.
1.40.
garvadevamayasydsya I. 93. Simpl. I.
121.
sarvadevamayo raja I. 92. Simpl. I.
120.
sarvanate samutpanne IV. 24. Simpl.
IV. 27 ; V. 42.
*sarvam etad vijdndmi III. 216.
sarvasvandSe samjdte IV. 19. Simpl.
IV. 21.
sarvasvaharane Saktam IV. 23. Simp].
IV. 25.
sarvdHucinidhdnasya I. 175.
sarvdh sampattayas tasya II. 97.
sarvesdm eva martydndm Simpl. II. 11.
sarvopadhisamrddhasya, see daksinddi-
samrddhasya.
savyadaksinayor yatra I. 65. Simpl.
I. 76. '
sa sufird vyasaneyah sydt sapitd I. 341.
sa su/trd vya&ane yah sydt ga putro
Simpl. I. 337.
sa suhrd vyasane yah gydd anyajdtyud-
bhavo I. 340.
sa gnigdho vyagandn nivdrayati I. 251.
gahate g-uhrd iva fthutvd prdjnaS Simpl.
HI, III. 159.
•fsa&asram lilharti kaScic III. 146.
gdkdro nihsprho vdgml Simpl. III. 88.
sdjihvd ydjinam stauti V. 10. Simpl.
V. 13.
*^sddAu mdtula gitena V. 37, 45.
Simpl. V. 51, 59.
sddhusv api ca papesu Simpl. IV. 61.
sdmavdddh sakopasya, see Samopdydh
ga.
gdmasddhyesu kdryem Simpl. III. 131.
gdmagiddhdni kdrydni Simpl. III. 130.
sdmddiddnabhedds tet see ye sdmaddna-
Iheddg.
gdmddir dandaparyanto I. 359. Simpl.
1.377; III. 129.
gamddisajjitaih, see gdmddyaih.
gdmddyalh sajjitaih pdiaih I. 119.
Simpl. I. 157.
gdmdnyajanmd jdtas tu, see mdtrtulya-
gunojdtas.
sdmnaiva yatra giddhlh sydt I. 361.
Simpl. I. 378.
gdmnaivddau prayoktavyam I. 358.
Simpl. I. 379.
sdrameyakhardSvagya V. 44. Simpl.
V. 58.
gdrameyasya cdsvasya, see sarameyakha" .
^sdrdham manorathaSataisTV .%. Simpl.
IV. 8.
gd gd gampadyate luddhih Simpl. III.
162.
gd sevd yd prabhuhitd Simpl. I. 46.
gdhlddam vacanam jorayacchasi Simpl.
IV. 6.
Index of Stanzas
227
gimhaih panjarayantrandpari0 I. 295.
gimho vydkaranagya kartur II. 28.
Simpl. II. 33.
giddhim vdnchayatdjanena, see si° prdr-
thayatd ja°.
giddhim vd yadi vdgiddhim Simpl. II.
183'.
giddhim prdrthayatd janena III. 205.
Simpl. III. 174.
gimd vrddhim samdydti Simpl. I. 92.
gimd gamkocam dydti Simpl. I. 93.
gukulam kuSalam gujanam Simp], V. 8.
gukrtyam visnuguptasya Simpl. II.
41.
gukhasya gdrah paribhujyate fair II.
163.
*suguptam rakgyamdno 'pi IV. 43.
Simpl.' IV. 45,46.
guguptagya hi dambhagya, see supra-
yuktagya dambhagya.
gujano 'tha guhrn nrpo, see gvajano 'tha
guhrd ffurur.
gupurd vai kunadikd I. 14. Simpl. I.
25 ; II. 138.
guptam vahnau $irah krlvd I. 252.
*guprayuktagya dambhagya 1. 197, 218.
gubhaksydni vicitrdni, see subhiksdni
vicitrdni.
gubhdgitamayam dravyam Simpl. HI,
II. 147.
gv,bhdsitaragdgvdda° II. 172. Simpl.
II.' 164.
*^gubhikgdni vicitrdni IV. 65. Simpl.
IV. 116, 117.
gubhltdh paradeSebhyo V. 27.
gumukhena vadanti, see madhu tigthati
vdci yo°.
gurdrigamghdtanipitalionitam I. 217.
gulabhdh purugd rdjan I. 220. Simpl.
II. 160 ; III. 6.
snvarnapuspdm prthivlm I. 30. Simpl.
I. 45.
guvarnaracitam Suddham Simpl. HI,
V. 42.
susamcitairjivanavat suraksitair Simpl.
II. 115.
gugukmendpi randhrena II. 34. Simpl.
n.j»
guhrdah gneham dpannd II. 11. Simpl.
ii. is.
suhrddm hitakdmdndm, see mitrdndm
hita°.
guhrddm upakdrakdrandd I. 9. Simpl.
I. 22.
suhrdi nirantaracitte I. 75 ; II. 181.
Simpl. I. 341.
guhrdbhir dptair asakrd vicdritam I.
440; III. 103.
^guclmukhi durdcdre IV. 58. Simpl.
I. 392 ; IV. 100.
*guryam bhartdram uterjya III. 180.
Simpl. IV. 56, 75.
srgtd mutrapungdrtham Simpl. III. 100.
gevakah gvdminam dvegti I. 34. Simpl.
1.50.
sevayd dhanam icchadbhih. Simpl. I.
264.
tevd Svavrttir dkhydtd I. 266. Simpl.
I. 268.
f*0 'pi divyatanur bMtrd III. 163.
gomag tdsdm dadau &aucam III. 182.
f*o 'ham pdpamatif caiva III. 153.
gauhrdasya na vdnchanti Simpl. V.
21.
*gkandhendpi vahec chatrum III. 213.
gtabdhasya nafyati ya$o III. 212. Simpl.
HI, III. 161.
gtimitonnatagamcdrd Simpl. I. 29.
gtokenfinnatim dydti I. 113. Simpl. I.
150.
gtriyam ca yah prdrthayate Simpl. I.
141.
striyah purvam gurair bhuktdh III. 181.
gtriyo 'kgd mrgayd pdnam I. 158.
gtrindm Ssatroh kumitragya III. 54.
Simpl. III. 64.
gtrlmudrdm makaradhvajagya IV. 30.
Simpl. IV. 34.
228
Index of Stanzas
strlvipralingibdlem IV. 35. Simpl.
IV. 39.
gthdnatrayam yatindm ca V. 41. Simpl.
V. 55.
stMnam trikutam parikha samudro
Simpl. III. 161.
sth&nam ndsti ksanam ndsti, see raho
ndsli ksano ndsti.
sthdnabfirastd na Hobhante II. 118.
sthdnasthitd hi purusdA, see sthdna-
bhraxtd na &o°.
sthdnesv eva niyojydni I. 60. Simpl.
I. 72.
sthitdndin, gvdminah kdrye I. 306.
Simpl. I. 298.
itJiito 'py antydsv avasthdsu I. 423.
sthirafirdayanihitardgdh I. 166.
gtkairyam sarvesw krtyesu III. 92.
Simpl. III. 101.
gnigdhair eva hy upa", see bhavasnigdhair
upakrtam api.
tprsann api gajo hanti II. 170 ; p. 185,
21. Simpl. III. 83.
smdrtam vacah kvacana Prasasti 5.
•smrtivedddiydstresu vol. xii, p. 48.
svakarmasamtdnavicestitdni II. 193.
svagrfiodydnagate 'pi, see lilodydnagate
'pi hi.
svacittakalpito ganah IV. 57. Cp.
utksipya tittibhah pdddu.
•svaccftdni taubhdgyanirantardni II. 196.
svajano 'tha suhrd gurur I. 249.
xvadeSdd yqjana°, see sapdddd yo°.
svaphalanicayo namrdm Sdkhdm I.
292.
svabkdcakopam atyugram, see svabhdva-
raudram.
^svabhdvaraudram atyugram III. 69.
Simpl. III. 79.
svabhdvo nopadesena Simpl. I. 257.
svalpam apy apakurvanti Simpl. HI
1.65.
svalpagndyuvasdvafasamalinam I. 12.
svalpe 'pi gundh »phUl° I. 241.
svavittaharanam drxtva II. 92. Simpl.
11.103.
svafaktyd kurvatah karma II. 140.
Simpl. II. 133.
svasthdnam sudrdham krtvd III. 33.
Simpl. III. 40.
svdgatendgnayah prltd I. 132. Simpl.
I. 172.
svdbhiprdyaparoksasya I. 268.
svdmini gundntarajne I. 210. Simpl.
I. 101.
gvdml tutto 'pi bhrtydndm I. 346.
Simpl. I. 83, 352.
svdml dvesti sutevito 'pi V. 16. Simpl.
V. 24.'
svdmyarthe yog tyajet prdndn I. 301.
Simpl. I. 293.
tvdmyddistas tu yo bhrtyah I. 86.
Simpl'. I. 112.
svdmyddeSdt subhrtyasya I. 85. Simpl.
I. 111.
gvdmydyattd yatah prdnd 1. 303. Simpl.
I. 295.
*svdrtham utsrjya yo dambhl IV. 33.
Simpl. IV. 37.
hatam sainyam andyakam p. 57, 10.
\hatah Satruh krtam mitram V. 65.
Simpl. V. 85. "
hata bhiksd dhvdhksair vicalati V.
20.
hantavyapakse nirdutd I. 204.
•\hanyatdm iti yenoktam III. 192.
harihagtagatah Sahkhah I. 283.
*'\hartavyam te na poxy ami III. 167.
•^hargdvistas tato vyddho vol. xii,
p. 50."
hasantam prahasanty eta Simpl. I.
184. '
hasann api, see sprSann api.
•\hagtapddasamdyukto IV. 56. Simpl.
IV. 98; 1.391.
kaxtapddagamopeto, see hastapddagamd-
Index of Stanzas 229
himsakdny api bhvtdni III. 95. Simpl. hlnah liatrur nihantavyo III. 116.
III. 105. Kindngl vddhikangl vd V. 71. Simpl.
hitakrdbhir akdryam lhamdndh I. 250. V. 95.
hitam eva hi vaktavyam I. 436. hufdSajvdldbhe sthitavati I. 289.
hitavaktd mitavaktd III. 74. hetupramdnayuktam II. 103.
hitaih sddhtisamdcdraih 1. 342. Simpl. heldkntasphuratkhadga* Simpl. III.
1.339. 151.
hiranyam dhdnyaratndni 1. 182. Simpl. Aomdrthair vividhapraddnavidhina
I. 224, 349. Simpl. I. 310.
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS
VOL. XI.
Delete the asterisks in the text pp. 52,8, 55, 12, 66, is, 87, 7, 288, 15.
Insert asterisks before T^Rlf 50, 12, fo3JT*l.69, 3, 0«r1<?(S|<*8 180, 2,
181, 2 (see variants), $*3R° 289,3.
4, 14 read °*JT«fi^ ; see variants.
6,33 „ *prf?f for
16,20 „
51,6 ,. with MSS. «||*gUfr >
83,22 „ *f <^<H,; see variant*.
87, 14 „ with bh and with the *-class °*|^ ; cp. text, simpl. Kielhorn
68,20, and Hamb. MSS.
90,13 „
91, s add hyphen at the end of the line.
112,22 add in margin: upa.
132.16 read
163,15 „
175.17 „
211,22 „ ^J^ft? See vol. xii, p. 32.
225,30 „
227,30 „
229,9 „
246, l and 3 read *n^ with A.
257, 7 read 0»ftt5!<**nn!! I See variants.
265, 22 „ with Prof. Hultzsch WT^. ^J° and qf\^^fl5»i ; see variants.
270,4 „
283, 23 „ '^Jiird'^'i ; see vol. xii, p. 35.
In the glossary add : ^UjTHtsK, 277, 17 ' bearing a woollen cover ', ' covered
with wool '. — qilim^, 259, 9 ' chief officer of the police of a town '. Prof.
Hultzsch informs me that this is the same as Hindi and MarathI «^rtqigf. —
51,6 'to take one's leave'. Cp. Hertel, Indogermanische
Additions and Corrections 231
Forschungen, xxix (1911), p. 215 ff.-— <fc*H, 290, ii=^f^TT 'Sunday '.—
P. 293, first column, read H. — S. v. f^Z read in the parenthesis ^t^T. — For
^i, p. 293, first column, Muniraj Shri Dharmavijaya Suri refers to
the 7th and 8th part of Shaligram Nighantu Bkiishana, 4J4st||4HI, Vyankateshwar
Press, p. 1079 ; for JfTH, p. 294, 2nd column, to Hemacandra's Abhidhana-
cintamani, *jf*J<*l iS, ffl4&HQ> stanza 404 with commentary ; for ^ff»i^ii,
to Siddhicandra's commentary on Kadambari, p. 127 (Nirnaya Sagara
Press), ^pft or ^}f>l<*l means ' a basket in which areca-nuts are kept '.
VOL. XII.
Page 15, sub 252, add :
To the good services of Dr. F. W. Thomas I owe copies of the Raghunath
temple MS. (Rgh), and of the Ulwar MS. (tl). I received them when I had
already given up all hope for them.1 Both of them belong to the mixed
MSS., based on Purnabhadra's text.
Rgh (Stein's Catalogue 81 ; see Aufrecht, C.C. II, p. 69) is a mere
fragment, which goes from the beginning of the text down to
p. 42,s 4 -4 <*<H -=HI1!I *ft. Though on the whole this MS. agrees
with Purnabhadra, the beginning of its Kathamukha with the
three opening stanzas of the Hamburg MS. H has been supplied
from the textus simplicior. This text is extremely faulty, shares
almost all the blunders of bh *, but has been corrected in some places
(e.g. 6,31 faj*jM4fl*^ 1^f?v, metrically wrong; 6,33 f^i
a miscorrection of the blunder of our leading MSS.; 9,3
"^HMO with the Hamburg MSS.). In most cases it shares the read-
ings of the "t-class, but it cannot possibly have been copied from *,
or from any one of the MSS. derived from *. In 33, 21 Rgh has
the same gap as our other MSS. ; but this gap goes only to the
words *<U*ft f<4'M«*i (sic), which are missing in the MSS. of the bh-
and ^-classes. A comparison has shown me that in spite of this
circumstance this MS. is useless for the constitution of the text.
U (Aufrecht, C.C. II, p. 208). Though a copy of this MS. was sold to
me for 100 Rupees, it is as worthless as the MS. just mentioned.
Its text is based on a *-MS., but interpolated in the third tantra
from the textus simplicior, and omitting with it our stanza iii, 109
and the following tale. Several stanzas are inserted, and others
1 See my critical edition of the Tantrakhyayika, p. vi.
232 Additions and Corrections
omitted, in different parts of the text. In the fourth tantra there
is some confusion, owing to the carelessness of the copyist, who
copied the leaves of his original without beforehand arranging
them in due order. Besides minor gaps there is a considerable
one, extending from our p. 266, is to 282, 7. Some of the blunders
occurring in bh* have been corrected, but only from conjecture,
not from any MS. In 33, 12 e. g. U reads
in 33, 21 the gap preserved in the MSS. of the bh- and of the
^-classes has been filled in as follows :
(sic) «^ffi ^ra% ^% <*^qi^«^T»i (sic) f^i 3Rpi ^JT*ra gn^; &c.
p. 20. Sub 25« add : MS. Decc. Coll. IV, 359. Colophon : ____ samvat
1660 varse iSake 1525 madhye sitadau pamcamyam dvitlyavasare I
srim&itapdffacche fcamala&alafasak'hfiyjim a,cSxy&STinarmaddcdryena
likhitam idam pustakam I ganii^<y«#a^aravacanarthamh (!) II ...
gramthagram 1380. A mere abstract from Purnabhadra's text.
Most of the stanzas and most portions of the frame-stories are
omitted.
p. 35, 1. 4 Dharmavijaya Suri explains ^TTO as a gerund in °ar»{.. Delete
my sentence referring to ^TW.
p. 42, § 3, add : A vernacular gloss by the glossator of bh was wrongly
taken for a correction by the copyist of the intermediate MS. to
which N goes back ; hence a meaningless correction of this gloss
appears in the text of N, p. 271, 9. See variants. — To the bh-class
belongs also the MS. Decc. Coll. XVII, 75, containing Kathamukha
and tantra 1 only. Leaves 34, 62, 63 missing. Quite modern,
very faulty ; the original readings of Purnabhadra corrected in
many places. Worthless.
p. 63, 1. 1 read : pancaMtyadhikam.
p. 80 f. On Jacobi's criticism of Hemacandra's and Pradyumna's
language, cp. Hargovindas and Bechardas in their edition of
Shantinatha Mahakavya, Yashovijaya Jaina Granthamala 20,
p. 3 ff. From p. 11 of their preface it follows that our remark on
24,3 JT*l%, p. 30, must be deleted.
p. 88, variants on p. 11, 1. 5, insert 7 after nimdd II.
p. 117, note on p. 90, 1. 20. Read : ' except Hamb. MS. H krtam (I naram).'
HARVARD ORIENTAL SERIES
Harvard Oriental Series. Edited, with the cooperation of various scholars, by
CHAKLES ROCKWELL LANMAN, A.B. and LL.D. (Yale), LL.D. (Aberdeen), Wales
Professor of Sanskrit at Harvard University ; Honorary Member of the Asiatic Society
of Bengal, the Societe Asiatique, the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland,
and the Deutsche Morgenlandische Gesellschaft ; Member of the American Philosophical
Society ; Fellow of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences ; Foreign Member of the
Royal Bohemian Society of Sciences ; Corresponding Member of the Institute of
Bologna, of the Royal Society of Sciences at Gottingen, of the Imperial Russian Academy
of Sciences, and of the Institute of France (Academic des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres).
Published by Harvard University, Cambridge, Massachusetts, U. S. A. To be
bought, in America, of GINN & COMPANY, 29 Beacon Street, Boston, Mass.; in
England, of GINN & Co., 9 St. Martin's Street, Leicester Square, London, W. C. ; in
Continental Europe, of 0. Harrassowitz, Leipzig.— The price of volume 3 is $1.20 ;
the price of each of the volumes 1, 2, 4, 5, 6, 9, 11, 12, and 13 is $1.50; all these,
post-paid. Price of volumes 7 and 8 (not sold separately) is $5. Price of volume 10
is $6.— One dollar ($1.00) = Marks 4.18=francs or lire 5.15=4 shillings and 1 penny=
3 rupees.— Volume 10 is royal 4° (32 cm.) ; volumes 7 and 8 are super-royal 8° (28 cm.) ;
the rest are royal 8° (26 cm.). All are now bound durably in full buckram with
gilt top.
Volume 1. Jataka-Mala, by Arya (Jura. Edited in Sanskrit (in Nagari letters) by
Professor H. KERN, University of Leiden, Netherlands. 1891. Pages, 270. (North-
Buddhistic stories. They have been translated by Speyer, London, 1895, Frowde.)
Volume 2. Sankhya-Pravachana-Bhashya, or Commentary on the exposition of the
Sankhya philosophy, by Vijnana-Bhikshu. Edited in Sanskrit (in Roman letters) by
Professor R. GAKBE, University of Tubingen, Germany. 1895. Pages, 210. (Translated
by Garbe, Leipzig, 1889, Brockhaus.)
Volume 3. Buddhism in Translations. By the late HENRY CLARKE WARREN, of
Cambridge, Mass. 1896. Fourth issue, 1906. Pages, 540. (Over 100 extracts from
the sacred books of Buddhism, so arranged as to give a connected account of the
legendary life of Buddha, of his monastic order, of his doctrines on karma and
rebirth, and of his scheme of salvation. The work has been widely circulated and
has been highly praised by competent authorities.)
Volume 4. Karpura-Manjari. A drama by the Indian poet Raja9ekhara (900 A.D.).
Critically edited in the original Prakrit (in Nagari letters), with a glossarial index
and an essay on the life and writings of the poet, by STEN KONOW, of the University
of Christiania, Norway ; and translated into English with notes by C. R. LANMAN.
1901. Pages, 318.
XII. H h
234 HAEVAED OEIENTAL SEEIES
Volumes 5 and 6. Brihad-Devata (attributed to Qaunaka), a summary of the deities
and myths of the Rig-Veda. Critically edited in the original Sanskrit (in Nagari
letters) with an introduction and seven appendices (volume 5), and translated into
English with critical and illustrative notes (volume 6), by Professor A. A. MACDONELL,
University of Oxford. 1904. Pages, 234 + 350=584.
Volumes 7 and 8. Athanra-Veda. Translated, with a critical and exegetical com-
mentary, by the late Professor W. D. WHITNEY, of Yale University ; revised and
brought nearer to completion and edited by C. R. LANMAN. 1905. Pages, 1212.
(The work includes : critical notes on the text, with various readings of European
and Hindu mss. ; readings of the Cashmere version ; notices of corresponding passages
in the other Vedas, with report of variants ; data of the scholiasts as to authorship
and divinity and meter of each verse ; extracts from the ancillary literature concerning
ritual and exegesis ; a literal translation ; and an elaborate critical and historical
introduction.)
Volume 9. The Little Clay Cart (Mrcchakatika), a Hindu drama attributed to King
Shudraka. Translated from the original Sanskrit and Prakrits into English prose and
verse by A. W. RYDEB, Instructor in Sanskrit in Harvard University. 1905.
Pages, 207.
Volume 10. Vedic Concordance : being an alphabetic index to every line of every
stanza of the published Vedic literature and to the liturgical formulas thereof, that is,
an index (in Roman letters) to the Vedic mantras, together with an account of their
variations in the different Vedic books. By Professor MAURICE BLOOMFIELD, of the
Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore. 1906. Pages, 1102.
Volume 11. The Panchatantra : a collection of ancient Hindu tales, in the recension
(called Panchakhyanaka, and dated 1199 A.D.) of the Jaina monk, Purnabhadra,
critically edited in the original Sanskrit (in Nagari letters : and, for the sake of
beginners, with word-division) by Dr. JOHANNES HEKTEL, Professor am Koeniglichen
Real-Gymnasium, Doebeln, Saxony. 1908. Pages, 344.
Volume 12. The Panchatantra-text of Purnabhadra : critical introduction and list
of variants. By Dr. JOHANNES HERTEL, Professor am Koeniglichen Real-Gymnasium,
Doebeln, Saxony. 1912. Pages, 245. (The volume includes an index of stanzas.)
Volume 13. The Panchatantra-text of Purnabhadra, and its relation to texts of
allied recensions as shown in Parallel Specimens. By Dr. JOHANNES HEBTEL,
Professor am Koeniglichen Real-Gymnasium, Doebeln, Saxony. 1912. (Nineteen
sheets, mounted on guards and issued in atlas-form. They give, in parallel columns,
four typical specimens of the text of Purnabhadra's Panchatantra, in order to show
the genetic relations in which the Sanskrit recensions of the Panchatantra stand to
one another, and the value of the manuscripts of the single recensions.)
PK
37U
P2
1912a
Panchatantra
The Panchatantra-text
of Purnabhadra
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11